The knowledg of Christ Jesus. Or The seventh book of commentaries vpon the Apostles Creed: containing the first and general principles of Christian theologie: with the more immediate principles concerning the true knowledge of Christ. Divided into foure sections. Continued by Thomas Jackson Dr. in Divinitie, chaplaine to his Majestie in ordinarie, and president of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford
         Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 7
         Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 782 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 229 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04189
         STC 14313
         ESTC S107486
         99843185
         99843185
         7898
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04189)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7898)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 993:01)
      
       
         
           
             The knowledg of Christ Jesus. Or The seventh book of commentaries vpon the Apostles Creed: containing the first and general principles of Christian theologie: with the more immediate principles concerning the true knowledge of Christ. Divided into foure sections. Continued by Thomas Jackson Dr. in Divinitie, chaplaine to his Majestie in ordinarie, and president of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford
             Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 7
             Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
          
           [12], 441, [3] p.
           
             Printed by M[iles] F[lesher] for John Clarke under S. Peters Church in Cornhill,
             London :
             M DC XXXIV. [1634]
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Includes bibliography.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Apostles' Creed -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           KNOWLEDG
           OF
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           .
        
         
           OR
           THE
           SEVENTH
           BOOK
           OF
           COMMENTARIES
           VPON
           THE
           APOSTLES
           CREED
           :
           CONTAINING
           The
           first
           and
           generall
           PRINCIPLES
           of
           CHRISTIAN
           THEOLOGIE
           :
           With
           the
           more
           immediate
           Principles
           concerning
           the
           true
           Knowledge
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Divided
           into
           foure
           Sections
           .
        
         
           CONTINVED
           BY
           THOMAS
           JACKSON
           DR.
           in
           Divinitie
           ,
           Chaplaine
           to
           his
           Majestie
           in
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             Colledge
          
           in
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           M.
           F.
           
             for
             JOHN
             CLARKE
             under
          
           S.
           Peters
           Church
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           MDCXXXIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           REcensui
           hunc
           tractum
           ,
           cui
           titulus
           est
           
             [
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             seaventh
             booke
             of
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ]
          
           in
           quo
           nihil
           reperio
           sanae
           doctrinae
           ,
           aut
           bonis
           moribus
           contrarium
           :
           quò
           minús
           cum
           utilitate
           Publica
           imprimatur
           ,
           modò
           intra
           tres
           menses
           proximè
           sequentes
           typis
           mandetur
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             Aedibus
             Lambethanis
             
               Octob.
               10.
               1633.
               
            
          
           
             Guil.
             Bray
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPALL
           Arguments
           of
           the
           severall
           Sections
           and
           Chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             beleefe
             or
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             generall
             :
             and
             whether
             Theologie
             be
             a
             true
             Science
             or
             no.
             Page
             2
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             principall
             points
             that
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeve
             .
             3
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Historicall
             beleefe
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             doth
             variously
             affect
             Beleevers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             matters
             related
             :
             the
             severall
             esteeme
             of
             the
             Historians
             .
             5
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             such
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             ,
             be
             a
             science
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             11
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             agreements
             and
             differences
             between
             Theologie
             and
             other
             sciences
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             subjects
             :
             that
             the
             true
             historicall
             beleefe
             of
             sacred
             Historians
             is
             equivalent
             to
             the
             certaintie
             ,
             or
             evidence
             of
             other
             sciences
             .
             18
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             severall
             wayes
             by
             which
             the
             mysteries
             contained
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             were
             foretold
             ,
             prefigured
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             fore-signified
             .
             Of
             the
             divers
             senses
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             how
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             with
             some
             generall
             rules
             for
             the
             right
             interpretation
             of
             them
             .
             Page
             25
          
           
             CHAP
             5.
             
             Containing
             the
             generall
             division
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             or
             fore-significations
             of
             Christ
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             testimonies
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             testimonies
             merely
             propheticall
             .
             Page
             27
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             manner
             of
             predictions
             they
             be
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             matters
             the
             predictions
             must
             be
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             inferre
             the
             participation
             of
             a
             divine
             Spirit
             .
             30
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             ,
             whether
             they
             came
             originally
             from
             God
             or
             no
             :
             that
             the
             perspicuity
             of
             their
             predictions
             doth
             not
             argue
             them
             to
             be
             counterfait
             or
             forged
             since
             the
             incarnation
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             38
          
           
             9.
             
             Answering
             the
             Objections
             against
             the
             former
             resolutions
             ;
             that
             God
             did
             deale
             better
             with
             Israel
             then
             with
             other
             nations
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             other
             nations
             had
             as
             perspicuous
             predictions
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             .
             46
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             Testimonies
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             concerning
             Christ
             merely
             typicall
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             do
             conclude
             the
             
             truths
             delivered
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Page
             53
          
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             Of
             testimonies
             concerning
             Christ
             typically
             propheticall
             ,
             or
             prophetically
             typicall
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             concludent
             proofe
             .
             58
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             severall
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             literall
             and
             mysticall
             .
             67
          
           
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             literall
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             not
             assertive
             ,
             but
             merely
             charactericall
             .
             77
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             according
             to
             all
             the
             former
             senses
             :
             that
             one
             &
             the
             same
             Scripture
             may
             be
             oftner
             than
             once
             fulfilled
             according
             to
             each
             severall
             sense
             .
             87
          
           
             15.
             
             Whether
             all
             Testimonies
             alledged
             by
             the
             Euangelists
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             or
             implyed
             
               [
               this
               was
               done
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ]
            
             be
             concludent
             proofs
             of
             the
             Euangelicall
             truths
             for
             which
             they
             are
             alledged
             .
             106
          
           
             16.
             
             Whether
             the
             Prophets
             did
             alwayes
             foresee
             ,
             or
             explicitely
             beleeve
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             did
             foretell
             ,
             or
             fore-signifie
             concerning
             Christ
             .
             126
          
           
             17.
             
             Whether
             divine
             prophecies
             or
             predictions
             concerning
             Christ
             may
             admit
             amphibologies
             ,
             or
             ambiguous
             senses
             .
             139
          
           
             18.
             
             Containing
             the
             generall
             heads
             or
             topicks
             for
             finding
             
             out
             the
             severall
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             just
             valuation
             of
             the
             literall
             sense
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             or
             in
             the
             new
             .
             160
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             sacred
             ,
             or
             miscellane
             Philology
             for
             finding
             out
             as
             well
             the
             literall
             ,
             as
             the
             mysticall
             ,
             or
             other
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             .
             179
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             incarnation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             instiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             was
             foretold
             ,
             prefigured
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Moses
             .
             Of
             the
             hypostaticall
             union
             betweene
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Pag.
             201
          
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
             That
             God
             according
             to
             the
             literall
             sense
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             in
             later
             ages
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             with
             the
             seede
             of
             Abraham
             especially
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             as
             we
             Christians
             beleeve
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             did
             .
             201
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             this
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             his
             people
             by
             signes
             and
             miracles
             was
             punctually
             foreprophecyed
             by
             the
             Psalmists
             .
             211
          
           
             22.
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             to
             become
             a
             servant
             and
             a
             subject
             to
             humane
             infirmities
             ,
             was
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             according
             to
             the
             strictest
             literall
             sense
             .
             228
          
           
             23.
             
             That
             God
             was
             to
             visite
             his
             Temple
             after
             such
             a
             visible
             and
             personall
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremie
             
             in
             his
             name
             had
             done
             .
             232
          
           
             24.
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             to
             be
             made
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             raigne
             not
             ever
             Israel
             only
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             Nations
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             than
             in
             former
             ages
             hee
             had
             done
             .
             241
          
           
             25.
             
             That
             the
             former
             Testimonies
             doe
             concludently
             inferre
             a
             pluralitie
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Godhead
             :
             and
             that
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             was
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             Lord
             and
             King.
             249
          
           
             26.
             
             That
             by
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             one
             and
             the
             same
             partie
             or
             person
             :
             that
             
               the
               Word
            
             by
             whom
             S.
             John
             saith
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             is
             coeternall
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             made
             all
             things
             by
             him
             .
             262
          
           
             27.
             
             Why
             S.
             John
             doth
             rather
             say
             ,
             
               the
               word
            
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             albeit
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               the
               word
            
             ,
             denote
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             281
          
           
             28.
             
             That
             the
             incarnation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             under
             this
             title
             was
             foreprophecyed
             by
             sundry
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             the
             exposition
             of
             some
             peculiar
             Places
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             not
             usually
             observed
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             299
          
           
             29.
             
             Of
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             
               the
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             all
             one
             for
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             made
             .
             flesh
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             made
             man
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             were
             
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             made
             man
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ▪
             320
          
           
             30.
             
             Of
             the
             hypostaticall
             and
             personall
             union
             betwixt
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             betwixt
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
             330
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             conception
             ,
             and
             birth
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             JESUS
             given
             him
             at
             his
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             types
             and
             prophecyes
             concerning
             these
             mysteries
             .
             Pag.
             347
          
           
             CHAP.
             31.
             
             The
             aenigmaticall
             predictions
             concerning
             Christs
             conception
             ,
             unfolded
             by
             degrees
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             S.
             Lukes
             narration
             of
             our
             Saviours
             conception
             and
             birth
             ,
             and
             its
             exact
             concordance
             with
             the
             Prophets
             .
             354
          
           
             33.
             
             S
             Matthews
             relation
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Saviours
             conception
             and
             birth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             harmony
             betwixt
             it
             and
             the
             prophecyes
             .
             370
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             our
             Saviours
             conception
             and
             birth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             exactly
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             Iews
             exceptions
             against
             S.
             Matthewes
             allegation
             of
             the
             prophet
             Isaiahs
             testimony
             ,
             with
             the
             full
             answer
             unto
             them
             .
             383
          
           
             35.
             
             Of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             418
          
           
             36.
             
             Of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             title
             Lord.
             428
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           KNOWLEDGE
           OF
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           .
           OR
           The
           Seventh
           Booke
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           APOSTLES
           CREED
           .
        
         
           HOW
           Evill
           should
           mingle
           it selfe
           with
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           every
           thing
           made
           by
           him
           (
           and
           he
           made
           all
           )
           was
           good
           ;
           How
           that
           evill
           which
           wee
           call
           sinne
           ,
           should
           finde
           entrance
           into
           ,
           and
           hold
           possession
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           Gods
           visible
           workes
           ,
           and
           upon
           whose
           creation
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           saw
           every
           thing
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           very
           good
           ;
           What
           kinde
           of
           being
           this
           evill
           hath
           ,
           whether
           meerely
           privatiue
           ,
           or
           onely
           positive
           ,
           or
           partly
           both
           ;
           Wherein
           that
           servitude
           which
           Sinne
           did
           bring
           upon
           us
           ,
           doth
           consist
           ;
           What
           freedome
           of
           will
           is
           compatible
           with
           our
           naturall
           servitude
           unto
           Sathan
           ,
           (
           for
           without
           some
           freedome
           of
           will
           ,
           wee
           might
           bee
           Sathans
           instruments
           ,
           his
           slaves
           or
           servants
           unto
           sinne
           we
           could
           not
           be
           .
           )
        
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           Quares
           ,
           with
           their
           severall
           branches
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           project
           of
           this
           long
           work
           ,
           had
           their
           place
           allotted
           betweene
           the
           Article
           of
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           intended
           Seaventh
           booke
           of
           Commentaries
           
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
           But
           the
           method
           then
           intended
           I
           have
           now
           altered
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           considerations
           especially
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           doctrine
           concerning
           sinne
           originall
           or
           actuall
           ,
           is
           not
           expresly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Creede
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           pleasant
           and
           most
           fruitful
           branches
           of
           divine
           providence
           (
           whose
           generall
           stemmes
           have
           beene
           in
           the
           Article
           of
           Creation
           handled
           )
           are
           no
           where
           so
           conspicuous
           or
           so
           admirable
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           evangelicall
           historie
           of
           the
           conception
           ,
           birth
           ,
           life
           ,
           death
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           ascension
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           .
           And
           pitty
           it
           were
           to
           sever
           them
           in
           place
           ,
           which
           accord
           so
           well
           in
           nature
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           considered
           ,
           it
           could
           no
           way
           be
           harmefull
           to
           have
           the
           plaister
           ready
           before
           I
           adventured
           to
           lance
           the
           sore
           ;
           specially
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           am
           likely
           to
           search
           somewhat
           deeper
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           found
           it
           searched
           by
           others
           .
           The
           onely
           sore
           of
           the
           humane
           soule
           ,
           whose
           scarres
           cannot
           in
           this
           life
           be
           perfectly
           healed
           ,
           is
           sinne
           originall
           ,
           and
           the
           wounds
           thereof
           are
           sinnes
           actuall
           and
           habituall
           ;
           the
           onely
           medicine
           or
           salve
           for
           both
           ,
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           :
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           onely
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           whose
           leaves
           are
           appointed
           to
           heale
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             beleefe
             or
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             generall
             :
             and
             whether
             Theologie
             be
             a
             true
             science
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               principall
               points
               that
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               THat
               all
               wee
               which
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               did
               take
               the
               name
               originally
               from
               Christ
               ,
               the
               *
               heathen
               historian
               did
               acknowledge
               .
               He
               did
               beleeve
               that
               Christ
               (
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               )
               did
               suffer
               under
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               yet
               this
               beleefe
               was
               farre
               from
               making
               him
               a
               Christian
               .
               That
               which
               wee
               Christians
               are
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               beleeve
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               did
               crucify
               ,
               was
               truely
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               ;
               so
               truly
               and
               indissolubly
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               whilest
               this
               man
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               likewise
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               whilest
               this
               man
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               borne
               of
               the
               same
               Virgin
               ;
               whilest
               this
               man
               was
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               likewise
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               &
               buried
               ;
               whilst
               this
               man
               Christ
               was
               raised
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               so
               raysed
               ;
               whilest
               this
               man
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               whilest
               this
               man
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               there
               sits
               and
               makes
               the
               same
               intercession
               ;
               that
               when
               wee
               expect
               the
               same
               
               Iesus
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               Iews
               did
               crucifie
               ,
               shall
               come
               in
               visible
               manner
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               wee
               beleeve
               and
               expect
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               points
               wee
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               a
               true
               historicall
               beleefe
               .
               Our
               beleefe
               of
               that
               article
               concerning
               Christs
               comming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               more
               propheticall
               ,
               than
               historicall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               then
               an
               historicall
               beleefe
               of
               Christs
               conception
               ,
               birth
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               sufficient
               for
               us
               ?
               Sure
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               unlesse
               withall
               it
               be
               salvificall
               .
               No
               faith
               can
               save
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               a
               saving
               faith
               :
               but
               no
               faith
               can
               be
               salvificall
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               historicall
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               the
               history
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               Christian
               faith
               at
               all
               .
               Now
               the
               utmost
               effect
               whereunto
               the
               endeavours
               of
               Gods
               Seedsmen
               are
               immediately
               terminated
               ,
               is
               to
               plant
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               hearers
               a
               firme
               perswasion
               of
               the
               divine
               truth
               of
               the
               sacred
               Histories
               or
               Prophecies
               concerning
               Christ
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               perswasion
               they
               are
               said
               to
               plant
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Coworkers
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               But
               to
               make
               this
               perswasion
               to
               bee
               salvificall
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               alone
               .
               For
               unlesse
               hee
               give
               this
               increase
               to
               what
               wee
               plant
               and
               water
               ,
               all
               our
               labours
               are
               lost
               ,
               our
               best
               endeavours
               are
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               Yet
               as
               we
               are
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               without
               God
               wee
               can
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               so
               are
               wee
               bound
               to
               hope
               that
               in
               him
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               wee
               may
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               or
               have
               all
               things
               done
               in
               us
               and
               for
               us
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               needfull
               or
               conducent
               to
               
               our
               Salvation
               .
               No
               if
               such
               as
               are
               bound
               to
               teach
               ,
               
               and
               such
               as
               are
               bound
               to
               learne
               ,
               would
               daily
               season
               their
               endeavours
               ,
               (
               their
               prayers
               especially
               )
               with
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               twofold
               truth
               ,
               wee
               could
               have
               no
               just
               occasion
               either
               of
               doubt
               or
               feare
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               our
               beleefe
               of
               the
               rehearsed
               Articles
               of
               Christ
               were
               once
               truly
               historical
               ,
               it
               would
               certainely
               become
               rightly
               salvifical
               .
               For
               to
               be
               historicall
               &
               to
               be
               salvifical
               are
               not
               
                 mēbra
                 opposita
              
               ,
               no
               such
               opposite
               members
               as
               divide
               beleefe
               into
               two
               parts
               or
               kindes
               :
               they
               are
               as
               subordinate
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               naturall
               wit
               ,
               and
               artificiall
               improvement
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
            
             
               Of
               Historians
               beleefe
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               doth
               variously
               affect
               Beleevers
               according
               to
               the
               varietie
               of
               matters
               related
               :
               the
               severall
               esteeme
               of
               the
               Historians
               .
            
             
               THat
               wee
               call
               historicall
               beleefe
               which
               hath
               no
               other
               ground
               besides
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Historian
               or
               relater
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               experiments
               sutable
               to
               things
               related
               .
               And
               such
               experiments
               may
               be
               knowne
               sometimes
               by
               sense
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               reasons
               demonstrative
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               the
               credit
               which
               they
               can
               give
               to
               the
               historian
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               additions
               they
               can
               make
               unto
               historicall
               beleefe
               formerly
               planted
               ,
               will
               be
               but
               probabilities
               or
               presumptions
               .
               
               Whether
               the
               Moone
               was
               eclipsed
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Nicias
               was
               General
               for
               the
               Athenians
               against
               the
               Syracusians
               ;
               Or
               when
               Columbus
               made
               first
               discoverie
               of
               America
               ,
               are
               questions
               which
               may
               be
               scientifically
               resolved
               by
               astronomicall
               calculations
               .
               But
               whether
               Nicias
               through
               ignorance
               of
               naturall
               causes
               and
               grosse
               superstition
               ,
               committed
               that
               intolerable
               oversight
               which
               (
               as
               a
               Plutarch
               relates
               )
               occasioned
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Athenian
               forces
               by
               Sea
               &
               Land
               ;
               or
               whether
               Columbus
               made
               that
               witty
               advantage
               of
               the
               like
               eclipse
               which
               b
               Benzo
               in
               his
               history
               of
               America
               mentions
               ,
               cannot
               be
               known
               by
               any
               computation
               
               Astronomicall
               or
               Chronologicall
               .
               This
               wholly
               depends
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Historians
               .
               Yet
               if
               by
               calculations
               astronomicall
               compared
               with
               the
               Annales
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               it
               should
               appeare
               that
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Eclipses
               in
               the
               yeares
               pretended
               for
               these
               practices
               ;
               this
               would
               convince
               these
               historians
               ,
               and
               those
               whom
               they
               follow
               of
               errour
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               forgerie
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               Astronomers
               should
               make
               it
               cleare
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               points
               of
               time
               assigned
               by
               these
               Historians
               ,
               there
               did
               fall
               out
               such
               Eclipses
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               this
               would
               free
               them
               from
               suspition
               of
               fiction
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               they
               were
               lesse
               skilfull
               ,
               or
               lesse
               observant
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               motions
               or
               revolutions
               of
               times
               wherein
               Eclipses
               happen
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               sometimes
               the
               sensible
               events
               or
               experiments
               may
               square
               so
               well
               with
               historicall
               relations
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               no
               place
               for
               curiosity
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               suspect
               either
               fiction
               or
               falsehood
               in
               the
               Historian
               .
               As
               who
               could
               suspect
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Roman
               Histories
               ,
               which
               mention
               the
               subjection
               of
               this
               Iland
               to
               their
               Empire
               ,
               for
               divers
               successions
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               their
               coynes
               ,
               lately
               digged
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               bearing
               the
               inscriptions
               of
               twenty
               severall
               Emperours
               .
               Or
               who
               could
               suspect
               the
               historicall
               truth
               of
               their
               progresse
               into
               the
               Northerne
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               have
               observed
               the
               ruines
               of
               that
               wall
               which
               they
               built
               ,
               and
               other
               monuments
               as
               sutable
               to
               their
               Narrations
               ,
               as
               the
               seale
               is
               to
               the
               signet
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               experiments
               which
               suite
               unto
               the
               histories
               of
               the
               
               old
               and
               new
               Testaments
               ,
               are
               more
               plentifull
               and
               and
               more
               pregnant
               ,
               then
               any
               externall
               ratifications
               of
               any
               other
               historicall
               narrations
               can
               be
               .
               For
               of
               sacred
               historicall
               truth
               ,
               besides
               the
               legible
               testimonies
               of
               the
               great
               book
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               every
               little
               world
               may
               have
               a
               world
               of
               witnesses
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               beliefe
               of
               the
               histories
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               be
               but
               equall
               to
               our
               beliefe
               of
               other
               histories
               ,
               yet
               their
               authority
               or
               esteeme
               will
               be
               much
               greater
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               believe
               this
               truth
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               withall
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               divine
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               by
               nature
               hath
               a
               more
               sacred
               esteeme
               of
               matters
               which
               hee
               conceives
               to
               be
               divine
               ,
               then
               hee
               can
               have
               of
               things
               meerely
               mundane
               or
               humane
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               where
               the
               truth
               of
               historicall
               beleefe
               is
               to
               our
               apprehension
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               degrees
               of
               our
               assent
               unto
               it
               equall
               ,
               yet
               the
               estimate
               of
               the
               same
               truth
               or
               its
               impression
               upon
               our
               affections
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               same
               .
               These
               vary
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               waight
               of
               matters
               related
               though
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               by
               equall
               degrees
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               of
               beleefe
               .
               Of
               Edward
               the
               seconds
               strange
               defeate
               by
               
                 Robert
                 de
                 Bruce
              
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               the
               black
               Prince
               his
               sonne
               ,
               or
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               their
               successe
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               wee
               have
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               historicall
               beleefe
               ,
               whether
               for
               degree
               or
               quality
               :
               yet
               are
               wee
               not
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               affected
               with
               the
               one
               story
               as
               with
               the
               other
               .
               The
               reading
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               of
               Henry
               the
               fifts
               successe
               ,
               delighteth
               us
               English
               with
               the
               
               ancient
               honour
               of
               our
               Nation
               .
               The
               remembrance
               of
               Edward
               the
               seconds
               defeate
               ,
               doth
               so
               disaffect
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               could
               wish
               this
               story
               were
               not
               so
               true
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               unpleasant
               soever
               the
               annales
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               be
               to
               some
               English
               ,
               yet
               wee
               never
               observed
               any
               of
               this
               age
               to
               weepe
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               whereas
               in
               some
               provinces
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               battaile
               of
               Pannierehugh
               ,
               the
               rebellion
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               that
               lesse
               disaster
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               following
               that
               rebellion
               upon
               the
               English
               borders
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               beene
               mentioned
               or
               seriously
               related
               ,
               within
               our
               memory
               ,
               without
               many
               teares
               of
               such
               Auditors
               ,
               as
               had
               no
               other
               knowledge
               of
               the
               events
               save
               onely
               from
               histories
               ,
               or
               from
               traditions
               which
               can
               produce
               no
               better
               beleefe
               than
               historicall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               cases
               then
               there
               be
               ,
               in
               which
               although
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Historian
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               albeit
               the
               matters
               related
               by
               them
               be
               for
               weight
               or
               substance
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               not
               make
               the
               same
               impression
               upon
               our
               hearts
               or
               affections
               .
               Yea
               matters
               (
               in
               themselves
               considered
               )
               of
               small
               moment
               ,
               will
               sometimes
               sway
               double
               as
               much
               as
               others
               of
               more
               then
               double
               waight
               unto
               them
               ,
               although
               the
               historic●ll
               beleife
               of
               both
               be
               equall
               .
               The
               circumstances
               from
               which
               historicall
               truths
               of
               lesser
               waight
               simply
               considered
               ,
               receive
               these
               extraordinary
               degrees
               of
               gravitation
               ,
               are
               specially
               three
               ,
               
                 Vicinity
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 Recencie
                 of
                 time
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Peculiar
                 references
                 to
                 our Selves
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Friends
                 or
                 Allies
                 .
              
               The
               true
               reason
               why
               the
               
               historie
               of
               Christs
               death
               (
               in
               some
               degree
               I
               suppose
               beleeved
               by
               all
               )
               doth
               worke
               so
               little
               or
               so
               successelesly
               upon
               most
               mens
               affections
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               consider
               his
               death
               ,
               though
               in
               it selfe
               a
               matter
               of
               greatest
               consequence
               ,
               yet
               as
               a
               matter
               past
               a
               thousand
               and
               some
               hundred
               yeares
               agone
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               matter
               done
               by
               the
               Jewes
               more
               then
               two
               thousand
               miles
               from
               our
               coast
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               consider
               it
               without
               any
               peculiar
               reference
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               no
               more
               concerning
               themselves
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               are
               
                 Pars
                 quota
                 humani
                 generis
              
               ,
               some
               little
               parcells
               or
               graines
               of
               mankinde
               or
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               which
               he
               redeemed
               ,
               these
               being
               more
               innumerable
               than
               the
               sand
               on
               the
               Sea
               shore
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               how
               firmely
               soever
               we
               apprehend
               the
               truth
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               passion
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               yet
               this
               apprehension
               cannot
               produce
               a
               true
               compleate
               historicall
               beleife
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               apprehension
               of
               the
               substance
               be
               seconded
               with
               the
               like
               apprehension
               of
               such
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               are
               peculiar
               to
               this
               history
               above
               others
               .
               What
               circumstances
               are
               these
               ?
               Although
               he
               suffered
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               farre
               off
               and
               long
               agoe
               ;
               yet
               whatsoever
               he
               then
               suffered
               or
               did
               ,
               doth
               as
               neerely
               &
               as
               immediately
               concerne
               every
               man
               this
               day
               living
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               those
               that
               were
               living
               when
               he
               dyed
               ,
               either
               such
               as
               were
               sorrowfull
               spectators
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               or
               Actors
               in
               it
               .
               For
               albeit
               he
               were
               offred
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               in
               one
               place
               (
               without
               the
               gates
               of
               Jerusalem
               )
               yet
               this
               one
               offering
               was
               of
               value
               truely
               
               infinite
               ,
               and
               for
               efficacy
               everlasting
               .
               
               And
               being
               such
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               equally
               applyable
               to
               all
               persons
               ,
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               .
               In
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               his
               infinite
               and
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               every
               one
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               interest
               not
               
                 Pro
                 ratâ
              
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 solidum
              
               :
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               atonement
               which
               he
               made
               ,
               by
               that
               redemption
               which
               he
               purchased
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               he
               hath
               an
               entire
               absolute
               right
               of
               dominion
               over
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               us
               hath
               as
               entire
               an
               interest
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               if
               what
               soever
               he
               did
               or
               suffered
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               and
               suffered
               all
               for
               us
               alone
               .
               But
               this
               last
               consideration
               perhaps
               is
               more
               pertinent
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               him
               Crucified
               ,
               then
               unto
               the
               historicall
               beliefe
               of
               his
               death
               or
               Crosse
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
            
             
               Whether
               such
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               teach
               ,
               be
               a
               science
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               ADmitting
               the
               objects
               of
               our
               beleife
               might
               bee
               as
               certainely
               and
               as
               evidently
               knowne
               (
               at
               least
               by
               some
               )
               as
               the
               subjects
               of
               sciences
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               :
               Whether
               this
               knowledge
               and
               our
               beleife
               of
               the
               same
               objects
               may
               be
               coincident
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               all
               one
               so
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeve
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               :
               for
               this
               would
               occasiō
               a
               controversie
               about
               the
               use
               of
               words
               ,
               unfitting
               for
               a
               professed
               Divine
               to
               entertaine
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               much
               more
               to
               invite
               .
               But
               that
               there
               is
               a
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               if
               not
               for
               perspicuity
               or
               evidence
               of
               truth
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               truths
               knowne
               ,
               exceeds
               all
               other
               knowledge
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               Apostles
               peremptory
               sentence
               for
               us
               :
               For
               ,
               writing
               to
               his
               Converts
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               which
               then
               abounded
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               knowledge
               secular
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 esteemed
                 or
                 determined
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 save
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               
               He
               therefore
               determined
               to
               know
               nothing
               besides
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               other
               knowledge
               in
               any
               esteeme
               ,
               in
               comparison
               to
               this
               .
               And
               what
               good
               Christian
               would
               desire
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               subservient
               to
               this
               knowledge
               ?
               This
               comprehends
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               desire
               either
               to
               know
               or
               to
               enjoy
               ;
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               esteeme
               or
               love
               ,
               even
               eternall
               happinesse
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               author
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               happinesse
               instructs
               us
               ,
               John
               17.
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 .
              
               But
               whether
               our
               Saviour
               in
               this
               speech
               or
               his
               Apostle
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               do
               use
               the
               word
               knowledge
               in
               a
               strict
               or
               in
               a
               vulgar
               sense
               ,
               may
               be
               questioned
               .
               And
               this
               question
               resolves
               it selfe
               into
               another
               more
               generall
               ;
               as
               ,
               whether
               Theologie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               [
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ]
               be
               a
               science
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               or
               whether
               many
               conclusions
               of
               faith
               may
               bee
               clearely
               demonstrated
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Two
               sorts
               of
               men
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               support
               or
               securing
               of
               their
               unreasonable
               conclusions
               ,
               have
               some
               reason
               to
               deny
               this
               Queene
               of
               
               sciences
               ,
               this
               Mistresse
               of
               Arts
               ,
               and
               supreame
               Governesse
               of
               all
               good
               faculties
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               science
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               The
               Agents
               for
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               extreame
               opposites
               ,
               whether
               mere
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               such
               as
               deny
               al
               use
               of
               scriptures
               ;
               or
               mixt
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               men
               that
               acknowledge
               the
               use
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               abuse
               them
               more
               then
               such
               as
               reject
               them
               ,
               by
               using
               them
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               to
               no
               good
               purpose
               ,
               or
               mingle
               them
               with
               the
               secret
               inspirations
               of
               their
               private
               spirits
               or
               wrest
               them
               to
               their
               owne
               fancies
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               the
               conclusions
               controverted
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               one
               way
               or
               other
               demonstrated
               ,
               as
               either
               to
               be
               altogether
               true
               or
               altogether
               false
               ,
               or
               so
               sublime
               that
               in
               this
               life
               they
               cannot
               be
               punctually
               or
               absolutely
               determined
               :
               then
               are
               wee
               not
               absolutely
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               every
               proposition
               ,
               which
               that
               Church
               shall
               commend
               unto
               us
               as
               a
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               confidence
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               expresly
               delivered
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               .
               Nor
               should
               every
               applauded
               booke
               or
               Sermon
               albeit
               their
               bulke
               or
               substance
               consists
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Scripture
               sentences
               ,
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               that
               word
               of
               God
               to
               which
               all
               owe
               obedience
               ;
               if
               once
               it
               were
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               facultie
               or
               science
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               same
               authority
               to
               approve
               or
               disprove
               doctrinall
               conclusions
               or
               their
               uses
               ,
               which
               other
               Arts
               or
               sciences
               have
               to
               examine
               the
               workes
               of
               all
               pretenders
               to
               them
               .
               If
               Divinity
               be
               a
               science
               ,
               then
               he
               which
               is
               a
               Divine
               ,
               or
               a
               master
               of
               his
               profession
               ,
               might
               censure
               the
               
               Professors
               of
               other
               Arts
               ,
               faculties
               ,
               or
               sciences
               ,
               which
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               resolve
               Theologicall
               controversies
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               doctrines
               which
               the
               Church
               (
               wherein
               they
               live
               )
               never
               avouched
               ,
               with
               the
               selfe
               same
               libertie
               ,
               which
               the
               Professors
               of
               other
               Arts
               usually
               doe
               Divines
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               teach
               or
               practise
               within
               the
               precincts
               of
               their
               profession
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               two
               sects
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               men
               which
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               under
               any
               sect
               or
               faction
               ,
               but
               have
               the
               same
               temptation
               to
               desire
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               or
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               no
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               the
               Atheist
               or
               desperate
               sinner
               hath
               to
               wish
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               Judge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               :
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               ,
               what
               reason
               any
               man
               or
               any
               sort
               of
               men
               have
               to
               deny
               Theologie
               to
               be
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               science
               .
               Yet
               to
               give
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               ,
               if
               not
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               yet
               some
               Hints
               (
               at
               least
               )
               whereby
               hee
               may
               satisfie
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               digression
               from
               our
               present
               argument
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               no
               long
               digression
               )
               briefely
               to
               shew
               ,
               wherein
               that
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               may
               in
               this
               life
               be
               obtained
               ,
               doth
               differ
               from
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               doe
               agree
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               the
               differences
               or
               concordance
               that
               can
               be
               betwixt
               any
               sciences
               ,
               Arts
               or
               faculties
               ,
               do
               either
               concerne
               the
               Maxims
               and
               Principles
               ,
               or
               the
               conclusions
               and
               the
               subjects
               of
               such
               faculties
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Maximes
               or
               Principles
               of
               all
               other
               sciences
               may
               be
               clearely
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               firmely
               
               assented
               unto
               ,
               by
               the
               industrious
               search
               and
               light
               of
               common
               reason
               ,
               without
               illuminations
               supernaturall
               :
               so
               cannot
               the
               principles
               or
               Maxims
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               a
               light
               or
               illumination
               more
               then
               naturall
               ,
               before
               wee
               can
               have
               either
               a
               cleare
               and
               undoubted
               apprehension
               of
               their
               truth
               or
               a
               just
               valuation
               of
               their
               worth
               .
               Yet
               this
               difference
               is
               not
               much
               materiall
               ,
               neither
               part
               of
               it
               positive
               ,
               or
               negative
               ,
               is
               any
               way
               formall
               or
               essentiall
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               science
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               For
               by
               what
               meanes
               soever
               the
               Principles
               of
               any
               science
               become
               manifest
               and
               certaine
               unto
               us
               ,
               whether
               by
               our
               owne
               industry
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               teaching
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               whether
               wee
               bee
               taught
               them
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               either
               by
               the
               admirable
               disposition
               of
               his
               extraordinary
               Providence
               ,
               or
               by
               speciall
               infused
               grace
               )
               is
               meerely
               accidentall
               to
               the
               constitution
               or
               nature
               of
               a
               science
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               Hee
               that
               sees
               the
               deduction
               of
               Mathematicall
               conclusions
               from
               the
               uncontrovers'd
               Maximes
               of
               the
               same
               Art
               ,
               as
               clearely
               as
               another
               doth
               ,
               is
               never
               a
               whit
               the
               lesse
               skilfull
               Mathematitian
               ,
               although
               perhaps
               he
               learned
               the
               Principles
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               an
               Extraordinary
               teacher
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               attained
               unto
               by
               the
               industrious
               exercise
               of
               his
               owne
               wit.
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               meerely
               accidentall
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               science
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               owne
               Master
               or
               anothers
               Scholar
               (
               whether
               in
               learning
               the
               principles
               or
               conclusions
               :
               )
               it
               can
               be
               no
               prejudice
               either
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               proficiency
               in
               such
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               beene
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               immediatly
               taught
               by
               God
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               the
               Maximes
               .
               And
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               that
               the
               principles
               of
               some
               other
               sciences
               besids
               Divinity
               (
               at
               least
               some
               principles
               of
               such
               sciences
               )
               have
               beene
               immediately
               taught
               by
               God
               :
               Or
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               list
               to
               move
               question
               or
               Controversie
               about
               this
               truth
               ,
               I
               could
               entertaine
               many
               Heathen
               Advocates
               for
               my
               opinion
               without
               any
               great
               costs
               or
               paines
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               as
               it
               is
               true
               that
               the
               principles
               of
               Divinity
               cannot
               be
               knowne
               without
               illuminations
               more
               then
               naturall
               :
               so
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               ceasing
               of
               extraordinary
               illuminations
               or
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               such
               principles
               ,
               (
               or
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               are
               required
               to
               the
               science
               or
               facultie
               of
               Divinity
               )
               cannot
               be
               distinctly
               knowne
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               other
               Arts
               or
               Sciences
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               well
               unfolded
               without
               competent
               skill
               in
               Metaphysicall
               learning
               .
               Many
               of
               his
               workes
               can
               never
               be
               knowne
               nor
               admired
               aright
               without
               the
               science
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               nor
               can
               the
               offices
               or
               Attributes
               of
               Christ
               be
               taught
               aright
               ,
               without
               more
               skill
               in
               the
               learned
               tongues
               ,
               then
               common
               Grammarians
               or
               generall
               Lexicons
               will
               afford
               .
               He
               that
               hopeth
               to
               attaine
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               these
               principles
               ,
               must
               either
               use
               the
               helpe
               of
               some
               Lexicon
               peculiar
               to
               divinity
               ,
               or
               make
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               Easier
               it
               were
               to
               learne
               the
               termes
               of
               Law
               or
               Physick
               ,
               out
               of
               Thomasius
               or
               Riders
               Dictionary
               ,
               then
               to
               know
               the
               true
               Theologicall
               use
               or
               meaning
               of
               many
               principall
               termes
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
               out
               of
               〈◊〉
               or
               Pagninus
               his
               Thesauras
               ,
               though
               both
               of
               them
               most
               excellent
               writers
               in
               their
               kinde
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               a
               man
               hath
               attained
               by
               all
               the
               meanes
               aforementioned
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               helpes
               of
               Arts
               ,
               unto
               a
               competent
               knowledge
               of
               the
               principles
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               lesse
               use
               of
               good
               Logick
               in
               divinitie
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               science
               whatsoever
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               deduction
               of
               necessary
               conclusions
               from
               such
               principles
               ,
               or
               for
               refuting
               Heterodoxall
               doctrines
               ,
               or
               quelling
               impertinent
               or
               frivolous
               questions
               .
               But
               the
               Principles
               of
               Divinitie
               being
               once
               known
               ,
               the
               dilatation
               or
               deduction
               of
               them
               into
               forme
               of
               Art
               or
               science
               ,
               and
               the
               establishment
               of
               Orthodoxall
               conclusions
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               as
               certaine
               and
               perspicuous
               by
               Logick
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               can
               be
               in
               any
               other
               science
               .
               For
               the
               use
               not
               of
               usuall
               or
               vulgar
               ,
               but
               of
               exquisite
               Logick
               ,
               is
               in
               no
               Art
               so
               necessary
               as
               in
               Divinitie
               .
               The
               method
               for
               constituting
               any
               Art
               or
               science
               from
               principles
               knowne
               is
               two-fold
               ,
               the
               one
               direct
               and
               positive
               ,
               by
               affirmative
               syllogismes
               or
               by
               demonstration
               
                 à
                 Priore
              
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               reducing
               conclusions
               contradictory
               
                 ad
                 impossible
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               discovering
               their
               manifest
               contradiction
               or
               irreconcileable
               opposition
               unto
               some
               fundamentall
               principles
               of
               the
               same
               science
               .
               Now
               what
               conclusions
               or
               opinions
               they
               be
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               contradict
               either
               those
               theologicall
               principles
               ,
               that
               concerne
               the
               nature
               and
               attributes
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               the
               personall
               union
               of
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Propheticall
               ,
               Sacerdotall
               ,
               or
               Royall
               function
               ;
               shall
               (
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               grace
               )
               be
               
               discussed
               in
               the
               second
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               .
               Of
               this
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               rest
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               too
               much
               learning
               that
               hath
               made
               this
               present
               age
               more
               mad
               then
               the
               former
               ;
               nor
               any
               greater
               measure
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               than
               may
               be
               found
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               makes
               many
               among
               us
               more
               bold
               then
               their
               brethren
               ,
               then
               their
               Fathers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               determining
               greatest
               mysteries
               of
               Divinitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               agreements
               and
               differences
               betweene
               Theologie
               and
               other
               sciences
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Subjects
               :
               that
               the
               true
               historicall
               beliefe
               of
               sacred
               Historians
               is
               aequivalent
               to
               the
               certaintie
               ,
               or
               evidence
               of
               other
               sciences
               .
            
             
               BUt
               ,
               in
               every
               science
               
                 oportet
                 discentem
                 credere
              
               .
               Every
               yong
               Scholar
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               his
               teacher
               ,
               and
               must
               take
               some
               principles
               upon
               trust
               ,
               untill
               hee
               be
               able
               to
               try
               them
               himselfe
               .
               Yet
               as
               he
               is
               no
               perfect
               Artist
               ,
               or
               no
               master
               of
               Science
               ,
               who
               cannot
               see
               the
               evidence
               of
               principles
               ,
               or
               Maximes
               ,
               and
               the
               connexion
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               conclusions
               issuing
               from
               them
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               eyes
               :
               so
               neither
               doth
               he
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Divine
               or
               Teacher
               of
               this
               facultie
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               cannot
               in
               the
               first
               place
               discerne
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Maximes
               or
               principles
               ,
               or
               cannot
               in
               the
               second
               
               place
               make
               demonstration
               of
               the
               coherence
               or
               non-coherence
               ,
               
               or
               of
               the
               discord
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               conclusions
               as
               are
               rightly
               inferred
               or
               meerely
               pretended
               from
               them
               .
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               Carpenter
               may
               have
               skill
               enough
               to
               measure
               the
               timber
               which
               he
               buyes
               ,
               or
               a
               woodward
               the
               wood
               which
               he
               sells
               ,
               or
               every
               good
               husbandman
               the
               quantitie
               of
               the
               ground
               which
               he
               tills
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               their
               skill
               put
               together
               will
               not
               halfe
               suffice
               to
               make
               a
               Mathematician
               :
               so
               may
               all
               of
               us
               be
               in
               our
               callings
               good
               Christians
               or
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               true
               Divines
               ,
               but
               more
               unapt
               to
               be
               Teachers
               in
               this
               facultie
               ,
               than
               an
               ordinarie
               Carpenter
               to
               write
               a
               Comment
               upon
               Euclide
               ,
               or
               a
               Husbandman
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               treatise
               of
               Cosmography
               .
               Thus
               farre
               the
               faculty
               or
               science
               of
               Divinitie
               holds
               exact
               correspondencie
               with
               other
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               Christian
               men
               in
               their
               severall
               callings
               beares
               the
               same
               proportion
               unto
               true
               Divinitie
               ,
               which
               manuall
               Arts
               or
               trades
               doe
               unto
               those
               sciences
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               are
               subordinate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               difference
               notwithstanding
               there
               is
               betweene
               Divinitie
               and
               other
               Sciences
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               say
               whether
               the
               faculty
               of
               Divinitie
               come
               short
               of
               other
               Sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               or
               rather
               exceed
               them
               in
               that
               wherein
               they
               differ
               .
               The
               difference
               is
               this
               .
               The
               totall
               subject
               of
               other
               Sciences
               ,
               (
               of
               some
               at
               least
               )
               may
               be
               exactly
               known
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               though
               not
               by
               any
               one
               man
               ,
               yet
               by
               all
               that
               may
               seeke
               after
               it
               .
               But
               this
               subject
               of
               Divinitie
               can
               never
               be
               exactly
               knowne
               by
               any
               one
               
               man
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               succession
               of
               men
               ,
               though
               all
               of
               them
               should
               study
               no
               other
               Art
               ,
               besides
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               &
               of
               Christ
               ,
               untill
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               From
               this
               incomprehensible
               amplitude
               of
               its
               subject
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               principall
               points
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               points
               necessarie
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               must
               be
               beleeved
               only
               ,
               even
               by
               Divines
               themselves
               ;
               wee
               may
               not
               endeavour
               or
               hope
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               untill
               wee
               be
               admitted
               into
               that
               everlasting
               Schoole
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               proficiency
               in
               it
               ,
               
               to
               know
               what
               questions
               belong
               to
               this
               present
               inferiour
               Schoole
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               be
               which
               must
               be
               reserved
               unto
               the
               high
               Schoole
               Everlasting
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               other
               true
               Sciences
               there
               be
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               kinde
               truly
               Noble
               ,
               (
               whose
               just
               challenge
               unto
               both
               these
               titles
               no
               man
               gainesayes
               ,
               no
               man
               questioneth
               )
               which
               have
               their
               peculiar
               problemes
               as
               well
               as
               unquestionable
               principles
               or
               conclusions
               .
               It
               is
               not
               yet
               resolved
               by
               Geometricians
               ,
               whether
               the
               Quadrature
               of
               Circles
               be
               possible
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               continued
               protraction
               of
               lines
               not
               parallel
               make
               their
               coincidence
               necessary
               .
               Astronomers
               are
               not
               yet
               agreed
               whether
               there
               be
               so
               many
               severall
               Orbes
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               Planets
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               spheares
               above
               the
               Planets
               ,
               or
               whether
               these
               Orbes
               or
               Spheares
               ,
               (
               be
               they
               few
               or
               more
               )
               be
               concentrique
               .
               It
               is
               controversed
               whether
               not
               the
               Planets
               only
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               we
               call
               fixed
               starres
               doe
               move
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               as
               fishes
               doe
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               as
               Eagles
               soare
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               whole
               firmament
               from
               the
               Region
               
               wherein
               the
               fixed
               starres
               doe
               move
               ,
               unto
               this
               lower
               region
               of
               the
               aire
               wherein
               we
               breath
               ,
               be
               at
               all
               times
               so
               uniforme
               for
               the
               transmission
               of
               light
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               true
               representation
               of
               the
               exact
               distance
               whether
               of
               the
               altitude
               or
               latitude
               of
               the
               starres
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               at
               sometimes
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               as
               glasse
               or
               the
               cleare
               aire
               is
               with
               us
               .
               This
               last
               Quaere
               were
               it
               agitated
               ,
               and
               discussed
               as
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               would
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               shake
               many
               Astronomicall
               suppositions
               or
               presumed
               Notions
               concerning
               
                 motum
                 trepidationis
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               supposed
               reciprocall
               motion
               of
               those
               which
               they
               call
               fixed
               starres
               from
               South
               to
               North
               ,
               from
               North
               to
               South
               .
               Great
               expences
               without
               hope
               either
               of
               gaine
               or
               of
               recovering
               the
               principall
               spent
               in
               trying
               Chymicall
               conclusions
               by
               many
               in
               the
               former
               age
               ,
               will
               not
               to
               this
               day
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               some
               moderne
               Naturalists
               ,
               whether
               the
               conversion
               of
               other
               metalls
               or
               materialls
               into
               Gold
               be
               atchievable
               .
               Many
               like
               problemes
               there
               be
               in
               other
               secular
               sciences
               which
               will
               never
               be
               fully
               resolved
               untill
               wee
               shall
               not
               need
               their
               resolution
               .
               Yet
               were
               the
               number
               of
               insoluble
               problemes
               in
               every
               one
               of
               these
               sciences
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               that
               can
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               much
               greater
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               this
               could
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               deduction
               of
               many
               usefull
               conclusions
               from
               cleare
               undoubted
               principles
               may
               be
               made
               evident
               to
               men
               which
               have
               their
               wit
               and
               senses
               exercised
               in
               such
               subjects
               .
               That
               the
               number
               then
               of
               insoluble
               Problemes
               is
               in
               Divinitie
               much
               greater
               then
               in
               any
               other
               facultie
               ,
               this
               only
               argues
               the
               subject
               of
               it
               
               to
               be
               more
               admirable
               then
               the
               subjects
               of
               other
               faculties
               .
               In
               other
               faculties
               or
               sciences
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               our
               absolute
               assent
               to
               no
               more
               principles
               or
               conclusions
               then
               are
               cleare
               and
               evident
               .
               But
               in
               Divinitie
               we
               must
               absolutely
               beleeve
               many
               conclusions
               which
               we
               cannot
               hope
               in
               this
               life
               absolutely
               to
               know
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               should
               be
               made
               evident
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               we
               must
               beleeve
               the
               finall
               judgement
               with
               the
               joyes
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               know
               till
               he
               enjoy
               them
               :
               and
               we
               must
               beleeve
               the
               everlasting
               paines
               ordained
               for
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               hopes
               ever
               to
               know
               .
               Many
               matters
               of
               fact
               likewise
               there
               be
               related
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               &
               other
               sacred
               writers
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               ungainesayable
               proofe
               or
               demonstration
               ,
               no
               other
               ground
               or
               reason
               of
               our
               assent
               unto
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Relator
               .
               Howbeit
               no
               man
               can
               rightly
               acknowledge
               such
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               may
               command
               his
               assent
               without
               further
               proofe
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               better
               grounds
               or
               motives
               ,
               then
               the
               bare
               proposall
               or
               assertion
               of
               the
               Author
               .
               That
               we
               are
               thus
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               many
               sacred
               truthes
               which
               cannot
               in
               this
               life
               possibly
               be
               knowne
               ,
               doth
               no
               way
               argue
               our
               beleefe
               of
               them
               to
               be
               lesse
               rationall
               ,
               then
               our
               assent
               unto
               other
               truthes
               which
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               reason
               ;
               but
               rather
               supposeth
               that
               the
               true
               historicall
               beleefe
               of
               Relations
               sacred
               doth
               parallel
               the
               truth
               or
               evidences
               of
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               No
               evidence
               of
               any
               science
               doth
               so
               farre
               exceed
               true
               historicall
               beleefe
               of
               matters
               sacred
               ,
               
               as
               it
               doth
               all
               historicall
               beleefe
               of
               matters
               secular
               :
               and
               it
               incomparably
               exceeds
               all
               other
               historicall
               beleefe
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               worth
               or
               just
               estimate
               of
               matters
               related
               ,
               but
               even
               for
               the
               rationall
               evidence
               of
               the
               abstract
               or
               speculative
               truth
               .
               What
               esteeme
               soever
               we
               make
               of
               Xenophons
               stories
               ,
               this
               participates
               no
               authoritie
               ,
               no
               credit
               to
               Plutarch
               or
               other
               Graecian
               writers
               of
               later
               times
               .
               We
               may
               give
               deserved
               credit
               to
               Plutarch
               ,
               to
               Tacitus
               ,
               and
               yet
               iustly
               suspect
               Herodotus
               &
               Livie
               in
               many
               particulars
               .
               All
               the
               credit
               which
               secular
               historians
               that
               live
               in
               or
               write
               of
               severall
               ages
               ,
               can
               expect
               of
               us
               ,
               must
               grow
               from
               their
               owne
               rootes
               .
               The
               consent
               of
               many
               writers
               in
               severall
               ages
               may
               serve
               to
               underprop
               a
               generall
               or
               common
               truth
               ,
               which
               happily
               would
               decline
               or
               fall
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               supported
               by
               the
               credit
               of
               one
               alone
               .
               But
               naturall
               propagation
               of
               truth
               ,
               from
               one
               secular
               historian
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               .
               And
               without
               such
               propagation
               ,
               some
               addition
               may
               be
               made
               to
               our
               beleefe
               of
               one
               by
               reading
               others
               ,
               but
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               growth
               or
               augmentation
               of
               our
               beleefe
               of
               matters
               secular
               ,
               by
               comparing
               divers
               Historians
               .
               Farre
               otherwise
               it
               is
               in
               the
               right
               historicall
               beleefe
               of
               matters
               sacred
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               seed
               of
               Divine
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               are
               sowne
               in
               Mosaicall
               writings
               ,
               shoot
               out
               their
               branches
               in
               the
               ensuing
               historians
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               beare
               flower
               and
               fruit
               in
               the
               Evangelicall
               stories
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               rightly
               beleeves
               the
               truth
               of
               Mosaicall
               histories
               ,
               cannot
               distrust
               the
               Prophets
               :
               or
               
               suspect
               the
               Evangelists
               in
               their
               relations
               .
               This
               is
               a
               truth
               supposed
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               Truth
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Had
                 yee
                 beleeved
                 Moses
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 beleeved
                 me
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 wrote
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Joh.
               5.
               46.
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               was
               if
               not
               the
               sole
               subject
               ,
               yet
               the
               onely
               scope
               of
               Moses
               his
               writings
               .
               Now
               to
               beleeve
               the
               histories
               of
               Moses
               or
               matters
               related
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               have
               inducements
               many
               ,
               no
               lesse
               binding
               then
               the
               experiments
               or
               inductions
               which
               winne
               ,
               and
               tie
               our
               assent
               unto
               the
               Principles
               of
               Arts
               or
               Sciences
               .
               These
               inducements
               are
               partly
               from
               the
               visible
               booke
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Jewes
               sufficiently
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
               Of
               these
               inducements
               somewhat
               hath
               beene
               said
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               these
               Comments
               ;
               somewhat
               likewise
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Creation
               .
               Now
               the
               contemplation
               of
               that
               most
               exact
               harmonie
               between
               Mosaicall
               or
               Propheticall
               delineations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               liue
               image
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               by
               his
               Spirit
               have
               exhibited
               unto
               our
               view
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               rationall
               ,
               then
               the
               contemplation
               of
               connexion
               betweene
               the
               Principles
               of
               other
               Sciences
               and
               their
               conclusions
               .
               The
               progresse
               in
               this
               contemplation
               of
               the
               Harmony
               betwixt
               the
               severall
               passages
               of
               sacred
               stories
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               same
               that
               is
               betweene
               Mathematicall
               principles
               or
               Theorems
               and
               their
               conclusions
               .
               The
               point
               then
               next
               to
               be
               enquired
               ,
               is
               ,
               how
               the
               mysteries
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               revealed
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               were
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               or
               other
               Canonicall
               writers
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             severall
             wayes
             by
             which
             the
             mysteries
             contained
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             were
             foretold
             ,
             prefigured
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             fore-signified
             .
             Of
             the
             divers
             senses
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             with
             some
             generall
             rules
             for
             the
             right
             interpretation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
            
             
               Containing
               the
               generall
               division
               of
               testimonies
               ,
               or
               fore-significations
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               ALL
               the
               prenotions
               or
               fore-significations
               which
               the
               Patriarchs
               had
               ,
               or
               their
               posterity
               might
               have
               had
               ,
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               have
               been
               elsewhere
               reduced
               to
               these
               three
               generall
               rootes
               ,
               
                 To
                 testimonies
                 meerely
                 Propheticall
                 ,
                 meerely
                 typicall
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Typically
                 Propheticall
              
               .
               The
               division
               ,
               though
               no
               way
               misliked
               by
               us
               now
               ,
               may
               notwithstanding
               upon
               the
               revise
               ,
               be
               somewhat
               amended
               or
               further
               explained
               .
               All
               the
               prenotions
               or
               overtures
               of
               Him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               were
               either
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               ;
               either
               Enunciative
               
               and
               assertive
               ,
               
               or
               representative
               ,
               or
               partly
               Enunciative
               ,
               partly
               representative
               .
               All
               enunciative
               or
               assertive
               testimonies
               of
               Him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               former
               division
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               .
               But
               so
               cannot
               all
               representations
               of
               Evangelicall
               mysteries
               be
               reduced
               to
               prenotions
               ,
               meerely
               typicall
               ,
               or
               prefigurations
               reall
               .
               For
               there
               may
               be
               a
               true
               representation
               or
               deciphering
               of
               mysteries
               future
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               characters
               of
               speech
               ,
               in
               single
               words
               or
               proper
               names
               ,
               as
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               by
               mens
               persons
               or
               offices
               ,
               legall
               ceremonies
               or
               historicall
               events
               .
               Wee
               are
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               treate
               in
               generall
               of
               prenotions
               or
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               or
               expresly
               assertive
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               of
               prefigurations
               meerely
               typicall
               ,
               yet
               (
               in
               their
               kinde
               )
               Reall
               ,
               as
               of
               legall
               ceremonies
               ,
               of
               mens
               persons
               ,
               of
               historicall
               events
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               In
               the
               third
               place
               of
               prenotions
               or
               Testimonies
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               concurrence
               of
               expresse
               prophecie
               or
               prediction
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               reall
               prefiguration
               of
               Christ
               or
               mysteries
               concerning
               him
               .
               In
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               place
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               give
               some
               Hints
               or
               generall
               heads
               of
               observations
               concerning
               prenotions
               or
               representations
               of
               Evangelicall
               mysteries
               meerly
               literall
               or
               verball
               .
               More
               particulars
               of
               every
               kinde
               of
               prenotions
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               shall
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               be
               discussed
               in
               the
               particular
               Articles
               concerning
               our
               Saviours
               Incarnation
               ,
               Conception
               ,
               birth
               ,
               death
               and
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               first
               ranke
               of
               testimonies
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               .
            
             
               THese
               are
               in
               number
               exceeding
               many
               ,
               yet
               sundry
               of
               them
               either
               not
               well
               observed
               or
               not
               rightly
               explained
               by
               ordinary
               Interpreters
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               thought
               to
               supererogate
               in
               not
               observing
               so
               many
               as
               might
               be
               observed
               ,
               or
               in
               not
               fully
               displaying
               such
               as
               ordinarily
               are
               observed
               ,
               oftentimes
               diminish
               the
               number
               of
               prenotions
               typically
               propheticall
               to
               make
               up
               the
               number
               of
               Testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               .
               Testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               we
               account
               all
               such
               and
               only
               such
               predictions
               ,
               as
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               assertive
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               registred
               ,
               are
               applyable
               only
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               legall
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               him
               .
               For
               all
               such
               predictions
               or
               bare
               assertions
               as
               are
               literally
               applyable
               to
               any
               other
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               belong
               unto
               the
               third
               member
               of
               the
               former
               division
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               testimonies
               or
               prenotions
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               least
               )
               prophetically
               typicall
               .
               For
               some
               difference
               there
               is
               (
               though
               not
               much
               )
               betwixt
               these
               two
               expressions
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               the
               predictions
               ,
               which
               wee
               have
               in
               that
               fifty
               third
               chapter
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               are
               meerely
               propheticall
               :
               
               they
               cannot
               be
               literally
               avouched
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               made
               a
               man
               of
               sorrowes
               and
               infirmities
               for
               us
               men
               and
               for
               our
               salvation
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               ranke
               is
               that
               particular
               prophecy
               of
               Ieremy
               Jer.
               31.
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 shall
                 encompasse
                 the
                 man.
              
               But
               whether
               that
               other
               prophecie
               Isai
               .
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Emanuel
                 ,
              
               bee
               meerely
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               will
               require
               further
               discussion
               in
               a
               more
               convenient
               place
               .
               But
               for
               that
               prophecy
               Zach.
               9.
               9.
               
               
                 Rejoyce
                 greatly
                 O
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 shout
                 O
                 daughter
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 behold
                 thy
                 King
                 commeth
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 just
                 and
                 lowly
                 ,
                 riding
                 upon
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 Colt
                 the
                 F●ale
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               without
               all
               question
               meerely
               propheticall
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               literally
               meant
               of
               none
               ,
               but
               of
               Sions
               and
               Jerusalems
               Saviour
               alone
               .
               And
               however
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               prediction
               might
               with
               more
               facilitie
               have
               beene
               counterfeited
               by
               the
               fraudulent
               Jew
               ,
               then
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               any
               other
               propheticall
               testimony
               before
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               Jerusalem
               or
               immediately
               after
               it
               ,
               yet
               for
               this
               fifteene
               hundred
               yeares
               and
               more
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               no
               possible
               colour
               for
               disguising
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               propheticall
               predictiō
               ,
               or
               Evangelicall
               story
               how
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               .
               Though
               out
               of
               their
               madnesse
               they
               might
               set
               up
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               cry
               and
               shout
               before
               him
               :
               yet
               have
               they
               had
               no
               Sion
               ,
               nor
               Jerusalem
               ,
               wherunto
               they
               could
               have
               brought
               him
               for
               these
               fifteene
               hundred
               yeares
               
               and
               more
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               beene
               permitted
               to
               come
               neere
               the
               place
               where
               it
               stood
               with
               any
               other
               than
               counterfeit
               joy
               ,
               being
               enforced
               for
               many
               generations
               ,
               to
               purchase
               the
               priviledge
               or
               liberty
               of
               howling
               over
               the
               ruines
               of
               that
               Sion
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               unto
               which
               their
               expected
               Messias
               by
               the
               purport
               of
               the
               former
               prophecie
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               at
               a
               farre
               higher
               rate
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               bought
               the
               delivery
               of
               Him
               into
               their
               power
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               comming
               of
               their
               King
               unto
               that
               Sion
               and
               Ierusalem
               which
               then
               were
               ,
               was
               foretold
               by
               their
               Prophet
               Zachary
               above
               two
               thousand
               yeeres
               agoe
               ,
               the
               Iewist
               Rabbines
               of
               this
               age
               confesse
               .
               That
               this
               Prophecie
               was
               literally
               meant
               of
               their
               expected
               King
               or
               Messias
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               denie
               .
               That
               this
               Prophecie
               hath
               beene
               already
               literally
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               every
               circumstance
               ,
               wee
               Christians
               verily
               beleeve
               .
               The
               particular
               manner
               how
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               and
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               will
               have
               its
               place
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               better
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               unto
               this
               generall
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               concerne
               our
               Saviour
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ,
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               &c.
               were
               dictates
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               neither
               deceiveth
               any
               man
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               deceived
               by
               man
               or
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               next
               place
               briefely
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               sacred
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               exhibit
               
                 that
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               
               2.
               4.
               
               —
               )
               unto
               all
               reasonable
               men
               that
               will
               seriously
               waigh
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               nature
               or
               subject
               of
               matters
               foretold
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               various
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               they
               were
               uttered
               or
               fulfilled
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
            
             
               What
               manner
               of
               predictions
               they
               be
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               matters
               the
               predictions
               must
               be
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               inferre
               the
               participation
               of
               a
               divine
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               EVery
               Prophecie
               is
               a
               true
               prediction
               ;
               but
               every
               true
               prediction
               is
               not
               a
               Prophecie
               .
               Any
               ordinary
               man
               that
               is
               Arbitrator
               of
               his
               owne
               actions
               ,
               and
               master
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               may
               truly
               foretell
               some
               events
               ,
               projected
               or
               seriously
               purposed
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               unlesse
               death
               or
               some
               extraordinary
               casualty
               prevent
               his
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               .
               And
               no
               wise
               man
               will
               foretell
               the
               performance
               of
               what
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               or
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               purposes
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               with
               subordination
               (
               either
               expresse
               or
               implied
               )
               unto
               his
               good
               will
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               seeth
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               secret
               purposes
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               much
               better
               then
               wee
               our selves
               do
               ;
               and
               worketh
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               will
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               However
               ,
               though
               by
               his
               permission
               and
               assistance
               ,
               wee
               make
               performance
               of
               whatsoever
               was
               for
               many
               yeares
               before
               promised
               or
               
               purposed
               by
               us
               ;
               
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               demonstration
               of
               a
               divine
               or
               propheticall
               spirit
               in
               us
               .
               To
               arrogate
               or
               challenge
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Prophet
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               predictions
               ,
               were
               more
               then
               enough
               to
               prove
               the
               party
               so
               peccant
               to
               be
               a
               false
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               Besides
               those
               predictions
               which
               are
               common
               to
               all
               men
               whilest
               they
               have
               the
               ordinary
               gift
               of
               memory
               ,
               discretion
               ,
               or
               vnderstanding
               :
               there
               be
               predictions
               peculiar
               to
               severall
               Arts
               or
               Faculties
               ,
               which
               come
               somewhat
               neerer
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Prophecies
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               but
               (
               well
               examined
               )
               fall
               further
               short
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               goe
               beyond
               the
               former
               presages
               or
               predictions
               of
               ordinary
               wise
               or
               discreet
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               man
               of
               ordinary
               skill
               in
               Astronomy
               ,
               able
               by
               his
               owne
               or
               others
               skill
               to
               foretell
               the
               set
               times
               of
               the
               Eclipses
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Sunne
               or
               Moone
               ,
               might
               easily
               gaine
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               Southsayer
               amongst
               barbarous
               illiterat
               people
               :
               yet
               no
               civill
               Nation
               will
               account
               men
               thus
               farre
               skilfull
               to
               be
               extraordinarily
               learned
               ,
               much
               lesse
               for
               coelestiall
               Prophets
               .
               Hippocrates
               or
               Galen
               (
               so
               they
               had
               bin
               disposed
               to
               play
               the
               Mountebanks
               )
               might
               have
               gotten
               a
               better
               opinion
               amongst
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               or
               their
               Patients
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               of
               themselves
               or
               their
               owne
               skill
               :
               for
               both
               of
               them
               could
               and
               did
               discover
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               diseases
               and
               alterations
               ensuing
               in
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               as
               the
               wisest
               men
               then
               living
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               good
               Physitians
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               could
               not
               guesse
               at
               aright
               ,
               much
               lesse
               distinctly
               foresee
               .
               Yet
               neither
               
               of
               these
               two
               famous
               Physitians
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               learne
               )
               did
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               interpret
               the
               aspects
               or
               motions
               of
               the
               Starres
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               many
               meaner
               Physitians
               since
               their
               time
               have
               done
               .
               So
               farre
               were
               they
               from
               challenging
               the
               name
               or
               title
               of
               Prophets
               or
               Southsayers
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               foretell
               ,
               what
               the
               secret
               motions
               or
               dispositions
               of
               their
               Patients
               bodies
               ,
               whether
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               did
               presage
               either
               to
               private
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               publique
               States
               .
               Yet
               to
               foretell
               strange
               events
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               observing
               the
               alterations
               in
               mens
               living
               bodies
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Anatomy
               of
               them
               dead
               ;
               is
               in
               any
               reasonable
               construction
               more
               congruous
               and
               facile
               ,
               then
               to
               foretell
               the
               successe
               of
               warre
               or
               politique
               projects
               by
               anatomizing
               dead
               brutish
               Creatures
               ,
               or
               by
               inspection
               of
               their
               intralls
               .
               This
               later
               skill
               many
               in
               times
               past
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               have
               professed
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               the
               reputation
               of
               Augures
               or
               Southsayers
               .
            
             
               But
               albeit
               their
               predictions
               in
               this
               subject
               might
               for
               the
               most
               part
               prove
               true
               (
               which
               I
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               )
               yet
               all
               this
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               purchase
               the
               just
               title
               of
               Prophets
               or
               Diviners
               :
               it
               only
               argues
               some
               deeper
               insight
               in
               ominous
               forewarnings
               or
               portendments
               ,
               as
               Hippocrates
               and
               Galen
               had
               in
               medicinall
               presages
               ,
               above
               ordinary
               men
               .
               That
               there
               may
               be
               a
               peculiar
               skill
               or
               dexterity
               of
               conjecture
               concerning
               the
               peculiar
               signes
               of
               times
               ,
               whether
               by
               interpretation
               of
               dreames
               ,
               of
               prodigies
               of
               Comets
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               not
               worth
               the
               debating
               in
               Divinity
               .
               That
               
               this
               skill
               (
               were
               it
               granted
               to
               be
               much
               greater
               then
               the
               Professors
               of
               it
               in
               what
               kinde
               soever
               arrogate
               unto
               themselves
               )
               doth
               amount
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               true
               Prophecie
               or
               divination
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               all
               true
               Divines
               must
               deny
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               skilfull
               Physitians
               may
               truly
               presage
               the
               certaine
               issue
               of
               some
               diseases
               setled
               or
               growing
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               their
               Patients
               ,
               farre
               beyond
               the
               capacity
               of
               vulgars
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               admiration
               of
               men
               otherwise
               more
               learned
               then
               themselves
               ;
               is
               not
               doubted
               by
               any
               man
               of
               vnderstanding
               .
               But
               all
               wherein
               they
               exceed
               others
               not
               skilled
               in
               Physick
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               their
               art
               and
               experience
               enables
               them
               to
               discerne
               the
               working
               or
               first
               projects
               of
               causes
               Physicall
               ,
               or
               seminall
               Originalls
               of
               alterations
               in
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               much
               sooner
               and
               with
               more
               dexterity
               ,
               then
               men
               without
               skill
               or
               experience
               in
               their
               art
               can
               doe
               .
               But
               so
               a
               well
               experienced
               ,
               though
               illiterate
               Gardiner
               ,
               will
               distinguish
               severall
               hearbs
               or
               simples
               at
               the
               first
               peeping
               out
               of
               the
               mold
               wherein
               they
               were
               hid
               ,
               much
               better
               then
               a
               meere
               contemplative
               Artist
               (
               which
               hath
               pored
               oftner
               and
               longer
               upon
               
                 Mathiolus
                 ,
                 Dioscorides
              
               ,
               or
               other
               Herbalists
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               industrious
               Gardiner
               hath
               done
               on
               his
               plots
               )
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               them
               after
               a
               moneths
               growth
               .
               Yet
               will
               not
               the
               cunningest
               Gardiner
               ,
               though
               a
               contemplatiue
               Herbalist
               withall
               ,
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               tell
               what
               seedes
               have
               beene
               sowne
               by
               another
               of
               his
               profession
               so
               long
               as
               they
               lie
               hid
               in
               the
               ground
               .
               Nor
               will
               the
               most
               skilfull
               Physitian
               (
               unlesse
               conceipt
               of
               his
               skill
               
               farre
               exceede
               his
               wit
               or
               understanding
               )
               adventure
               to
               foretell
               what
               diseases
               in
               particular
               shall
               befall
               men
               for
               the
               present
               in
               perfect
               health
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               next
               seaven
               yeares
               to
               come
               .
               Astrologers
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               say
               against
               their
               profession
               )
               may
               truly
               foretell
               or
               give
               a
               happy
               guesse
               at
               such
               events
               as
               usually
               follow
               upon
               the
               apparition
               of
               Comets
               .
               But
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               Astrologer
               that
               could
               prognosticate
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               in
               what
               degree
               of
               altitude
               ,
               longitude
               ,
               or
               latitude
               ,
               any
               Comet
               (
               before
               its
               appearance
               )
               should
               be
               seene
               ,
               neither
               whether
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Comets
               at
               all
               the
               next
               five
               yeares
               to
               come
               ;
               much
               lesse
               ,
               if
               any
               appeare
               ,
               what
               course
               it
               shall
               observe
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               all
               artificiall
               or
               experimentall
               skill
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               dreams
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               this
               profession
               (
               I
               presume
               )
               will
               be
               so
               bold
               to
               foretell
               what
               his
               Neighbour
               shall
               dreame
               of
               in
               the
               severall
               nights
               of
               the
               next
               moneth
               ,
               or
               to
               recall
               his
               dreames
               to
               minde
               if
               happily
               hee
               have
               forgotten
               them
               .
               There
               was
               more
               true
               Divinity
               in
               that
               briefe
               reply
               of
               the
               Chaldean
               Astrologers
               ,
               or
               supposed
               Diviners
               ,
               unto
               Nebuchadnezzars
               unreasonable
               demand
               
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 v.
              
               10.
               then
               in
               all
               their
               professed
               Art
               of
               Divination
               .
               
                 The
                 Chaldeans
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 O
                 King
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 tell
                 thy
                 servants
                 the
                 dreame
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 interpretation
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Chaldean●
                 ,
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 gone
                 from
                 me
                 ▪
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 knowne
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 dreame
                 with
                 the
                 interpretation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 houses
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Dunghill
                 .
                 The
                 Chaldeans
                 answered
                 
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 can
                 shew
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
                 :
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 King
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 that
                 asked
                 such
                 things
                 at
                 any
                 Magitian
                 ,
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 or
                 Chaldean
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 that
                 can
                 shew
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Gods
                 whose
                 dwelling
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 .
              
               Dan.
               2.
               ver
               .
               4.
               5
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               In
               this
               last
               clause
               onely
               they
               failed
               .
               For
               that
               God
               which
               revealed
               Nebuchadnezzars
               dreame
               ,
               and
               the
               interpretation
               thereof
               unto
               Daniel
               was
               to
               be
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               dwelling
               in
               our
               flesh
               .
            
             
               4
               However
               ,
               they
               knew
               by
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               of
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               skill
               to
               tell
               or
               retrive
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               past
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whereof
               they
               had
               no
               hint
               or
               notice
               ,
               either
               from
               their
               owne
               senses
               ,
               or
               from
               Historie
               or
               tradition
               ;
               and
               to
               foretell
               things
               contingent
               ,
               or
               not
               determined
               in
               their
               comprehensible
               causes
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               foretell
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               any
               Future
               that
               falls
               not
               out
               by
               the
               constant
               and
               observable
               course
               of
               nature
               ;
               or
               which
               hath
               no
               dependence
               on
               any
               visible
               cause
               already
               attempting
               its
               effect
               (
               though
               so
               secretly
               as
               none
               but
               a
               perfect
               Artist
               can
               discover
               the
               project
               )
               is
               that
               kinde
               of
               prediction
               ,
               which
               only
               deserves
               the
               title
               of
               Prophecie
               ,
               or
               Divination
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               communicable
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               save
               onely
               by
               participation
               of
               the
               divine
               spirit
               .
               All
               such
               predictions
               must
               be
               derived
               from
               some
               revelation
               immediatly
               made
               by
               God
               himselfe
               unto
               some
               
               one
               or
               other
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               rest
               receive
               it
               ,
               either
               by
               writing
               or
               by
               tradition
               .
               This
               Topicke
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               immediatly
               taught
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Cap.
                 41.
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Produce
                 your
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               )
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 your
                 strong
                 reasons
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Iacob
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 bring
                 forth
                 and
                 shew
                 us
                 what
                 shall
                 happen
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 shew
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 what
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 declare
                 us
                 things
                 for
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Shew
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 Gods.
              
               This
               case
               comes
               home
               against
               all
               pretended
               divinations
               given
               by
               Oracles
               ,
               by
               the
               supposed
               heathen
               Gods
               ,
               and
               their
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               :
               So
               doth
               that
               other
               ,
               Isa
               .
               the
               47.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               fully
               reach
               all
               pretended
               Astrologicall
               divinations
               of
               contingents
               future
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Yet
               all
               the
               predictions
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               Moses
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               of
               this
               rank
               and
               nature
               ,
               which
               God
               himselfe
               denies
               could
               be
               foreseene
               or
               foretold
               either
               by
               supposed
               Heathen
               Gods
               or
               by
               Astrologers
               .
               Now
               this
               principle
               being
               once
               granted
               ,
               [
               That
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               concerning
               Christ
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               were
               uttered
               many
               yeares
               before
               the
               relation
               of
               their
               accomplishment
               by
               them
               ]
               no
               rationall
               man
               can
               denie
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               revealer
               of
               them
               was
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               calleth
               things
               that
               are
               not
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               foretelleth
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               already
               past
               .
               Many
               things
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               birth
               ,
               his
               death
               ,
               
               and
               passion
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               demonstratively
               inferre
               a
               creative
               or
               Omnipotent
               power
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               received
               this
               spirit
               of
               divination
               .
               Many
               againe
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               supposall
               of
               his
               Omnipotent
               power
               )
               manifestly
               argue
               a
               wisedome
               truly
               infinite
               .
               Of
               the
               deduction
               of
               both
               these
               attributes
               from
               propheticall
               divinations
               ,
               of
               legall
               or
               other
               typicall
               praefigurations
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               hereafter
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               :
               )
               as
               the
               exposition
               of
               types
               or
               Prophecies
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               ,
               either
               severally
               or
               joyntly
               considered
               ,
               shall
               minister
               matter
               or
               occasion
               .
            
             
               That
               predictions
               of
               this
               rank
               and
               nature
               ,
               wherof
               wee
               now
               treat
               ,
               did
               suppose
               a
               power
               divine
               for
               their
               Author
               ,
               was
               a
               common
               prenotion
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Latines
               especially
               ,
               in
               whose
               language
               the
               faculty
               of
               foretelling
               things
               thus
               contingent
               was
               called
               Divinatio
               .
               A
               fuller
               expression
               (
               as
               Tully
               somewhere
               observes
               )
               then
               the
               Grecians
               had
               of
               the
               like
               skill
               .
               For
               it
               imports
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               titles
               assumed
               by
               such
               Mountebank
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               true
               disciples
               of
               the
               grand
               Impostor
               and
               Father
               of
               lies
               .
               Nor
               could
               this
               grand
               Impostor
               himselfe
               have
               gotten
               the
               esteeme
               of
               a
               Deity
               or
               power
               divine
               amongst
               rude
               people
               by
               any
               other
               meanes
               ,
               then
               by
               counterfetting
               predictions
               truly
               divine
               .
               The
               major
               proposition
               [
               that
               all
               prediction
               of
               Contingents
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               of
               events
               not
               as
               yet
               seminally
               extant
               in
               their
               naturall
               causes
               ,
               was
               from
               divine
               inspiration
               ]
               the
               Heathens
               rightly
               beleeved
               and
               acknowledged
               .
               But
               that
               such
               spirits
               
               as
               demanded
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               observances
               of
               them
               ,
               could
               foretell
               future
               Events
               of
               this
               rank
               ,
               was
               never
               sufficiently
               proved
               unto
               them
               .
               These
               infernall
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountebanks
               their
               Scholars
               ,
               whether
               Astrologers
               ,
               Southsayers
               ,
               &c.
               playd
               the
               Juglers
               in
               this
               assumption
               or
               minor
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               wrought
               their
               Followers
               to
               subscribe
               unto
               most
               desperate
               practicall
               conclusions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               whether
               they
               came
               originally
               from
               God
               or
               no
               :
               that
               the
               perspicuity
               of
               their
               predictions
               doth
               not
               argue
               them
               to
               be
               counterfait
               or
               forged
               since
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               BVT
               if
               the
               infallible
               predictions
               of
               future
               events
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               causes
               discernable
               either
               by
               the
               generall
               eye
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               peculiar
               skill
               of
               Art
               ,
               coexistent
               with
               them
               ,
               doe
               necessarily
               inferre
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophecie
               ,
               or
               divination
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               further
               demanded
               what
               is
               to
               be
               said
               or
               thought
               of
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               ;
               whether
               they
               were
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               or
               from
               Earth
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               region
               under
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Whether
               God
               or
               any
               good
               Angell
               did
               inspire
               these
               Prophetesses
               with
               their
               predictions
               concerning
               Christ
               ?
               That
               many
               things
               concerning
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               were
               expresly
               foretold
               
               by
               these
               Heathen
               Prophetesses
               ,
               
               the
               best
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               Heathens
               that
               lived
               with
               them
               or
               before
               them
               ,
               question
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Records
               which
               they
               alleaged
               .
               The
               onely
               question
               then
               was
               ,
               whether
               their
               predictions
               of
               strange
               alterations
               to
               insue
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               punctually
               referre
               to
               Christ
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               did
               crucifie
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               other
               Heroick
               person
               .
               That
               these
               Prophecies
               were
               extant
               for
               many
               generations
               before
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               (
               from
               whom
               alone
               he
               tooke
               his
               bodily
               substance
               )
               was
               borne
               or
               conceived
               ,
               no
               literate
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               did
               ever
               question
               .
               Yet
               upon
               her
               Nativity
               to
               have
               foretold
               ,
               that
               shee
               should
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               such
               a
               sonne
               as
               should
               likewise
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               farre
               surpasse
               all
               Astrologians
               skill
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Prognosticks
               which
               cannot
               finally
               be
               resolved
               into
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               onely
               wise
               immortall
               God
               ,
               as
               into
               their
               first
               Author
               or
               Fountaine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               many
               great
               Divines
               ,
               many
               good
               Antiquaries
               and
               Critiques
               of
               best
               note
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               (
               which
               would
               be
               accounted
               the
               most
               learned
               )
               move
               question
               ,
               whether
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               ,
               or
               any
               competent
               part
               of
               those
               verses
               ,
               which
               now
               goe
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               ,
               be
               the
               very
               same
               either
               for
               matter
               or
               forme
               ,
               with
               the
               ancient
               Records
               ,
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               ,
               were
               extant
               long
               before
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ?
               Or
               whether
               most
               passages
               in
               these
               now
               
               extant
               have
               not
               beene
               composed
               by
               Christians
               desirous
               to
               make
               a
               supplement
               unto
               some
               fragments
               of
               the
               true
               Originalls
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               lost
               ?
               To
               induce
               this
               suspition
               or
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               volume
               of
               Oracles
               now
               extant
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               supposititious
               brood
               of
               later
               times
               ,
               it
               is
               plausibly
               alleaged
               by
               good
               Writers
               ,
               that
               thus
               much
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               or
               else
               wee
               must
               grant
               (
               which
               may
               seeme
               worse
               )
               that
               those
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               which
               we
               Christians
               beleeve
               ,
               were
               more
               expresly
               revealed
               unto
               the
               Heathen
               by
               these
               supposed
               prophetesses
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               Gods
               chosen
               people
               ,
               either
               by
               Moses
               or
               the
               Prophets
               .
               For
               such
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               these
               Sibylline
               predictions
               ,
               as
               now
               wee
               have
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rather
               seeme
               to
               be
               exegeticall
               explications
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               originall
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               aenigmaticall
               or
               parabolicall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               the
               arguments
               notwithstanding
               which
               can
               be
               drawne
               from
               this
               or
               the
               like
               Topique
               ,
               are
               more
               plausible
               then
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               (
               well
               examined
               )
               conclude
               
                 aut
                 nihil
                 ,
                 aut
                 nimium
              
               .
               Which
               way
               soever
               they
               be
               drawne
               or
               made
               to
               looke
               ,
               either
               they
               doe
               not
               reach
               home
               to
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               overreach
               ,
               or
               fall
               awry
               of
               it
               ;
               none
               of
               them
               doe
               punctually
               fall
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               no
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               Writer
               whether
               ancient
               or
               moderne
               ,
               hath
               hitherto
               made
               question
               whether
               the
               fourth
               Eclogue
               of
               Virgil
               ,
               were
               penned
               by
               this
               Heathen
               Poet
               ,
               or
               composed
               by
               some
               which
               lived
               after
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               in
               favour
               
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               Now
               if
               wee
               had
               the
               notes
               of
               that
               plaine
               song
               (
               on
               which
               this
               Prince
               of
               latine
               Poets
               runnes
               such
               curious
               descant
               )
               in
               the
               very
               characters
               wherein
               
                 Sibylla
                 Cumaea
              
               left
               it
               ,
               (
               for
               Virgil
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               professeth
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Commentator
               upon
               this
               one
               ,
               among
               many
               other
               heathen
               Prophetesses
               intitled
               to
               this
               name
               of
               Sibyll
               :
               )
               I
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               conjecture
               ,
               what
               passages
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               doe
               more
               literally
               and
               plainely
               expresse
               the
               sacred
               mysteries
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               have
               unfolded
               unto
               us
               ,
               then
               that
               one
               Sibylla
               did
               ,
               on
               whose
               writings
               Virgil
               comments
               in
               lofty
               and
               curious
               verse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 Prophets
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 continued
                 unto
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               .
               His
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               those
               writings
               did
               then
               expire
               or
               determine
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               writings
               themselves
               should
               then
               become
               obsolete
               or
               out
               of
               use
               :
               But
               rather
               ,
               that
               John
               should
               take
               the
               lampes
               which
               they
               had
               lighted
               and
               deliver
               them
               to
               such
               as
               were
               to
               pursue
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               which
               hee
               after
               the
               law
               and
               Prophets
               had
               undertaken
               .
               Hee
               was
               
                 Lucerna
                 ardens
                 &
                 lucens
              
               ,
               a
               bright
               and
               a
               burning
               Lampe
               ,
               to
               enlighten
               such
               as
               lived
               with
               him
               or
               came
               after
               him
               to
               follow
               his
               steps
               with
               zeale
               and
               devotion
               towards
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               did
               usher
               into
               the
               world
               .
               As
               Johns
               entrance
               upon
               his
               office
               was
               a
               kinde
               of
               period
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               after
               which
               there
               was
               a
               new
               Epocha
               ,
               or
               distinction
               of
               times
               to
               follow
               :
               so
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               determination
               of
               Sibylls
               Oracles
               about
               that
               
               time
               wherein
               Virgil
               wrote
               that
               fourth
               Eglogue
               ,
               
                 Vltima
                 Cumaei
                 venit
                 jam
                 carminis
                 aetas
                 .
              
               Virgil
               did
               grossely
               erre
               in
               the
               person
               or
               party
               of
               whom
               this
               prophecy
               of
               Sibyll
               was
               literally
               meant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               divination
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               first
               conceived
               :
               and
               erre
               he
               did
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               grossely
               ,
               in
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               it
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               .
               But
               these
               two
               errors
               and
               other
               circumstances
               being
               pardoned
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               or
               descant
               upon
               
                 Sibylla
                 Cumaea's
              
               verses
               ,
               is
               Orthodoxall
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               concludently
               argues
               the
               text
               ,
               whereon
               he
               Comments
               ,
               to
               have
               beene
               originally
               more
               then
               humane
               ,
               truly
               divine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               however
               wee
               have
               learned
               long
               agoe
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               gratious
               promises
               made
               by
               God
               unto
               the
               ancient
               Israelites
               ,
               for
               continuation
               of
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               and
               other
               like
               prerogatives
               peculiar
               to
               that
               Nation
               under
               the
               style
               or
               tenure
               of
               Legnolam
               ,
               
               for
               ever
               ,
               were
               to
               determine
               at
               the
               revelation
               of
               their
               long
               expected
               Messias
               :
               and
               although
               many
               Christian
               writers
               well
               versed
               in
               Hebrew
               Antiquaries
               ,
               assuredly
               informe
               us
               ,
               this
               was
               an
               unquestionable
               tradition
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Hebrew
               Rabbins
               ,
               though
               now
               denied
               :
               yet
               no
               writer
               either
               Jewish
               or
               Christain
               give
               me
               so
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               Virgil
               in
               the
               forecited
               Eglogue
               doth
               .
               For
               after
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Vltima
                 Cumaei
                 venit
                 jam
                 carminis
                 aetas
                 ,
              
               He
               addeth
               immediately
               ,
               
                 Magnus
                 ab
                 integro
                 saeclorum
                 nascitur
                 ordo
                 .
              
               This
               implies
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               was
               then
               an
               end
               of
               that
               age
               or
               world
               wherein
               
                 Sibylla
                 Cumaea
              
               lived
               ,
               so
               
               there
               was
               another
               age
               or
               world
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               her
               prophecy
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               have
               no
               period
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 Saecula
                 Saeculorum
              
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               worlds
               ,
               or
               a
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Such
               wee
               Christians
               beleeve
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               take
               its
               beginning
               here
               on
               earth
               at
               the
               accomplishments
               of
               the
               prophecies
               concerning
               his
               resurrection
               and
               exaltation
               .
               With
               his
               Crosse
               or
               humiliation
               Virgil
               meddles
               not
               ,
               having
               transformed
               all
               that
               Sibylla
               prophecied
               of
               Him
               ,
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               as
               then
               it
               stood
               goodly
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               continue
               (
               as
               he
               hoped
               )
               with
               perpetuall
               increase
               of
               strength
               and
               happinesse
               .
               If
               wee
               had
               all
               the
               single
               threds
               as
               Sibylla
               left
               them
               ,
               which
               this
               Heathen
               Poet
               hath
               twisted
               into
               these
               and
               the
               like
               
                 strong
                 lines
              
               :
               
                 
                   Iam
                   redit
                   &
                   virgo
                   ,
                   redeunt
                   Saturnia
                   regna
                   .
                
                 
                   Iam
                   nova
                   progenies
                   caelo
                   demittitur
                   alto
                   :
                
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Me
               thinkes
               they
               might
               lead
               us
               by
               a
               compendious
               and
               gaine
               way
               unto
               a
               clearer
               view
               of
               many
               divine
               mysteries
               recorded
               by
               sacred
               writers
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Saviours
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               incarnation
               ,
               nativity
               and
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               then
               wee
               can
               hope
               to
               approach
               unto
               by
               the
               perplexed
               Labyrinths
               of
               many
               moderne
               Interpreters
               ,
               of
               divers
               Schoolemen
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               tradition
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrewes
               as
               now
               they
               are
               extant
               .
               But
               the
               exact
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               undoubted
               Oracles
               of
               Gods
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               such
               
               hints
               as
               Virgil
               descants
               upon
               ,
               from
               
                 Sibylla
                 Cumaea
              
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               yonger
               Academick
               Divines
               or
               Moralists
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               my
               present
               purpose
               to
               adde
               some
               one
               or
               two
               more
               unto
               the
               former
               .
               The
               first
               Revelation
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               which
               is
               extant
               upon
               sacred
               record
               ,
               is
               That
               Gen.
               3.
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmitie
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               the
               Serpent
               )
               
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 thy
                 seed
                 and
                 her
                 seed
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 bruise
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bruise
                 his
                 heele
                 .
              
               That
               this
               womans
               seed
               was
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               all
               that
               beleeved
               the
               truth
               of
               Moses
               writings
               ,
               did
               know
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               pure
               virgin
               ,
               was
               more
               (
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               )
               then
               our
               Mother
               Evah
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               father
               and
               mother
               of
               Noah
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               their
               first
               borne
               ,
               did
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               more
               then
               some
               Prophets
               and
               many
               godly
               men
               after
               them
               ,
               did
               explicitely
               beleeve
               .
               Yet
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ,
               that
               Sibylla
               ,
               whom
               Virgil
               followes
               ,
               had
               certainely
               a
               prenotion
               ,
               though
               transformed
               by
               Virgil
               into
               Poeticall
               fictions
               of
               Astraea
               .
               For
               it
               is
               likely
               by
               
                 Iam
                 redit
                 &
                 virgo
                 &c.
              
               he
               meant
               her
               returne
               unto
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               first
               prophecy
               Gen.
               3.
               ver
               .
               15.
               by
               our
               Saviours
               victory
               gotten
               over
               Satan
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               was
               first
               declared
               by
               himselfe
               after
               his
               resurrection
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Marke
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 signes
                 shall
                 follow
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 name
                 shall
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 Devills
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 speake
                 with
                 new
                 tongues
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 up
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 drinke
                 any
                 deadly
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Of
               all
               this
               the
               Heathen
               Sibylla
               had
               a
               prenotion
               ,
               expressed
               by
               
               Virgil
               in
               few
               ,
               yet
               pithy
               words
               :
               
                 
                   Occidet
                   &
                   Serpens
                   ,
                   &
                   fallax
                   herba
                   veneni
                
                 
                   Occidet
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
             
               6.
               
               a
               The
               wildernesse
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               cap.
               35.
               1
               ,
               2.
               )
               shall
               be
               glad
               for
               them
               and
               the
               desart
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               blossome
               .
               It
               shall
               blossome
               abundantly
               .
               
                 And
                 againe
                 cap.
              
               41.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               I
               will
               plant
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               the
               Cedar
               ,
               the
               Shittah
               tree
               ,
               and
               the
               myrtle
               ,
               and
               the
               oyle
               tree
               .
               I
               will
               set
               in
               the
               desart
               the
               firre
               tree
               ,
               and
               the
               pine
               and
               the
               boxe
               tree
               together
               .
               
                 All
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 expressions
                 of
                 matter
                 of
                 joy
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 chapters
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 in
                 this
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 parallel
                 in
                 that
                 fore-cited
                 Eglogue
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 foreseene
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 ,
              
               Ecce
               vetera
               praeterierunt
               ,
               nova
               facta
               sunt
               omnia
               ;
               
                 He
                 concludes
                 —
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               9.
               
            
             
               Answering
               the
               objections
               against
               the
               former
               resolutions
               ;
               that
               God
               did
               deale
               better
               with
               Israel
               then
               with
               other
               nations
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               other
               Nations
               had
               as
               perspicuous
               predictions
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               had
               .
            
             
               BUt
               if
               wee
               acknowledge
               the
               Revelation
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               divine
               mysteries
               unto
               the
               heathen
               ,
               to
               have
               beene
               so
               perspicuous
               as
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               (
               whether
               those
               which
               now
               are
               extant
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               Virgil
               did
               comment
               upon
               )
               doe
               exhibit
               ;
               shall
               wee
               not
               hereby
               contradict
               the
               Psalmists
               avouchment
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               favour
               to
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 147.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 his
                 words
                 unto
                 Iacob
                 :
                 his
                 Statutes
                 and
                 his
                 Iudgements
                 unto
                 Israel
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 so
                 with
                 any
                 Nation
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 knowne
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               how
               can
               it
               rightly
               be
               conceived
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               deale
               better
               with
               Jacob
               or
               Israel
               ,
               then
               with
               any
               other
               people
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               granted
               that
               the
               Romanes
               or
               other
               Nations
               ,
               which
               were
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               Gods
               command
               yet
               by
               his
               permission
               depositories
               of
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               ,
               had
               in
               them
               as
               perspicuous
               testimonies
               or
               revelations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Jacob
               and
               Israel
               had
               either
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               in
               the
               Prophets
               .
               Most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               measure
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               dealing
               with
               any
               Nation
               ,
               people
               or
               State
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               severall
               manner
               
               or
               model
               of
               Revelations
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               death
               &
               passion
               ,
               &c.
               of
               his
               only
               sonne
               :
               for
               whose
               only
               sake
               and
               merits
               all
               the
               blessings
               which
               have
               beene
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               or
               which
               shall
               be
               bestowed
               upō
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               were
               first
               promised
               or
               intended
               unto
               them
               ;
               in
               whom
               all
               that
               have
               any
               promise
               of
               such
               blessing
               ,
               receive
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               immediate
               title
               unto
               them
               :
               by
               whom
               and
               through
               whom
               all
               caelestiall
               blessings
               are
               actually
               derived
               unto
               ,
               and
               accomplished
               in
               all
               such
               as
               having
               just
               title
               ,
               make
               right
               claime
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Psalmist
               himselfe
               (
               from
               whose
               authority
               this
               objection
               is
               borowed
               )
               affords
               a
               faire
               hint
               for
               a
               right
               answer
               unto
               it
               .
               Hee
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               sheweth
               his
               word
               unto
               Jacob
               alone
               ;
               or
               that
               no
               other
               Nation
               besides
               Israel
               had
               any
               knowledge
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               or
               prenotion
               of
               the
               word
               which
               was
               to
               be
               made
               flesh
               .
               Wherein
               then
               did
               he
               deale
               better
               with
               Israel
               ,
               then
               with
               any
               other
               Nation
               ?
               In
               shewing
               his
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               unto
               that
               Nation
               alone
               .
               For
               albeit
               the
               Revelations
               made
               unto
               the
               Sibylls
               (
               if
               now
               wee
               had
               the
               undoubted
               originalls
               )
               might
               be
               more
               perspicuous
               than
               any
               prophecy
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
               or
               admitting
               they
               had
               been
               delivered
               in
               the
               selfe-same
               words
               which
               God
               did
               speak
               to
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               :
               this
               would
               not
               inferre
               that
               the
               ancient
               Heathens
               had
               as
               good
               meanes
               of
               knowing
               Christ
               as
               Israel
               had
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               shewing
               his
               words
               unto
               both
               was
               (
               as
               the
               words
               are
               supposed
               to
               bee
               )
               altogether
               the
               same
               .
               The
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               
               which
               he
               had
               given
               unto
               Israel
               only
               were
               given
               unto
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               which
               he
               had
               spoken
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               might
               make
               more
               legible
               impression
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Amongst
               many
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               peculiar
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               these
               were
               principall
               and
               fundamentall
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               which
               God
               had
               spoken
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               should
               bee
               publiquely
               read
               ,
               often
               inculcated
               ,
               and
               expounded
               unto
               them
               :
               that
               all
               his
               visitations
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               whether
               in
               mercy
               whilest
               they
               obeyed
               his
               voice
               ,
               or
               in
               judgement
               for
               their
               disobedience
               ;
               should
               be
               registred
               ,
               to
               remaine
               upon
               record
               as
               so
               many
               ruled
               cases
               or
               Presidents
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               have
               the
               mysteries
               of
               salvation
               however
               revealed
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               any
               Nation
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               blessing
               to
               have
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               perspicuous
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               them
               made
               perspicuous
               unto
               this
               or
               that
               age
               or
               party
               .
               This
               later
               blessing
               even
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               were
               imparted
               ,
               did
               want
               .
               And
               want
               it
               they
               did
               through
               their
               owne
               default
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               made
               no
               better
               use
               of
               these
               particular
               prophecies
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               done
               of
               the
               common
               booke
               of
               nature
               .
               Rom.
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               The
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               was
               good
               and
               gratious
               unto
               many
               Heathens
               in
               dispensing
               or
               suffering
               these
               or
               the
               like
               Crummes
               to
               fall
               unto
               them
               from
               his
               childrens
               table
               :
               yet
               not
               so
               gratious
               to
               them
               as
               he
               was
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               gave
               them
               no
               lawes
               and
               ordinances
               for
               the
               publication
               of
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               or
               for
               observing
               the
               
               times
               wherein
               they
               were
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Nor
               had
               these
               Heathens
               the
               grace
               or
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               to
               enact
               publique
               Lawes
               for
               this
               purpose
               :
               but
               like
               that
               ungracious
               servant
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               they
               held
               it
               a
               point
               of
               wisdome
               to
               imprison
               these
               pretious
               talents
               in
               their
               Archives
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               but
               upon
               occasion
               of
               state
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               suppose
               the
               Heathens
               had
               beene
               as
               peremptorily
               admonished
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               as
               strictly
               enjoyned
               by
               Lawes
               of
               their
               owne
               making
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               posterity
               with
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               were
               to
               instruct
               their
               children
               in
               Gods
               word
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ;
               would
               this
               have
               made
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               prophecies
               ,
               in
               themselves
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               )
               most
               perspicuous
               ,
               either
               more
               perspicuous
               or
               more
               effectuall
               to
               succeeding
               generations
               then
               they
               were
               ?
               God
               knowes
               that
               .
               But
               the
               dayly
               experience
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               of
               this
               yeare
               current
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               few
               late
               past
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               abundant
               plenty
               either
               of
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               or
               of
               medicines
               in
               themselves
               most
               divine
               ,
               though
               dayly
               administred
               ,
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               purifie
               the
               hearts
               of
               Christians
               from
               Heathenish
               humours
               or
               diseases
               .
               What
               then
               is
               wanting
               ,
               where
               spirituall
               meate
               and
               medicines
               doe
               so
               abound
               ?
               A
               want
               there
               is
               ,
               first
               of
               severe
               discipline
               to
               teach
               Physitians
               themselves
               ,
               how
               to
               dispence
               the
               food
               or
               Physick
               of
               life
               aright
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               greater
               want
               there
               is
               of
               coercive
               Lawes
               (
               or
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               )
               for
               binding
               our
               patients
               to
               a
               right
               posture
               or
               diet
               ,
               whilest
               they
               are
               under
               our
               cure
               .
               
               The
               lowd
               out-crying
               sinnes
               of
               these
               times
               awake
               the
               thoughts
               of
               all
               that
               are
               not
               dead
               in
               sinne
               :
               and
               the
               oftner
               it
               is
               thought
               upon
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               will
               be
               lamented
               by
               every
               honest
               heart
               ,
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               Christ
               who
               is
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               our
               gracious
               Lord
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               should
               be
               more
               traduced
               ,
               and
               more
               grosly
               mistransformed
               through
               liberty
               of
               prophecying
               (
               as
               they
               terme
               it
               )
               amongst
               us
               Christians
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               beene
               in
               any
               age
               before
               amongst
               Turks
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               have
               died
               in
               their
               sinnes
               for
               want
               of
               prophecying
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Israel
               of
               old
               they
               wanted
               no
               lawes
               or
               discipline
               for
               these
               or
               the
               like
               good
               purposes
               ;
               and
               prophecies
               they
               had
               in
               abundance
               :
               Onely
               they
               were
               wanting
               to
               themselves
               in
               not
               exercising
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               not
               executing
               the
               lawes
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               defect
               they
               added
               an
               excesse
               of
               traditions
               contrary
               to
               the
               lawes
               appointed
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               extreamely
               opposite
               to
               wholsome
               discipline
               or
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               such
               Iewish
               traditions
               as
               were
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               prejudiciall
               soever
               they
               were
               unto
               their
               soules
               which
               first
               invented
               or
               followed
               them
               ,
               doe
               not
               prejudice
               us
               Christians
               (
               of
               this
               age
               )
               halfe
               so
               much
               as
               the
               losse
               of
               some
               Iewish
               traditions
               or
               rules
               for
               interpreting
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               constantly
               received
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Hebrew
               Rabbins
               ,
               but
               rejected
               by
               the
               later
               Iewish
               Masters
               .
               And
               it
               would
               be
               a
               worke
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               worthy
               any
               one
               mans
               labours
               or
               works
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               retrieve
               the
               footsteps
               or
               
               progresse
               of
               the
               ancient
               Rabbins
               ,
               whereof
               some
               scattered
               prints
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               ancient
               Writers
               .
               That
               such
               rules
               there
               were
               constantly
               received
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conversation
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               (
               though
               now
               either
               wilfully
               concealed
               ,
               or
               through
               ignorance
               not
               acknowledged
               by
               later
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               )
               is
               hence
               apparent
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               mouthes
               of
               moderne
               Jewes
               are
               widest
               open
               to
               bark
               against
               our
               interpretation
               of
               those
               passages
               of
               Mosaicall
               and
               Propheticall
               writings
               ,
               whose
               bare
               allegation
               whether
               made
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               disciples
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               did
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               those
               cruell
               dogges
               which
               sought
               their
               lives
               .
               What
               these
               rules
               or
               traditions
               were
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               facile
               conjecture
               ,
               nay
               almost
               impossible
               to
               determine
               .
               This
               generall
               notwithstanding
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               shew
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               passion
               of
               his
               onely
               sonne
               ,
               even
               all
               whatsoever
               Israel
               was
               to
               beleeve
               concerning
               the
               person
               or
               Offices
               of
               the
               expected
               Messias
               ,
               or
               wee
               Christians
               concerning
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               not
               by
               meere
               Prophecie
               only
               ,
               or
               by
               words
               literally
               and
               expresly
               assertive
               ;
               but
               withall
               by
               signes
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               by
               historicall
               events
               ,
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               by
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               by
               types
               and
               shadowes
               .
               By
               all
               these
               wayes
               God
               did
               speake
               or
               declare
               his
               purpose
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 dayes
                 and
                 nights
                 have
                 their
                 words
                 so
                 loud
                 and
                 shrill
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sound
                 goes
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               19.
               so
               likewise
               signes
               and
               wonders
               are
               said
               to
               have
               
               their
               voyces
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               4.
               8.
               
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 signe
              
               (
               which
               was
               the
               reciprocall
               conversion
               of
               Moses
               rod
               into
               a
               serpent
               )
               
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 beleeve
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 signe
              
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               the
               smiting
               of
               Moses
               his
               hand
               with
               leprosie
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
               and
               restoring
               it
               to
               perfect
               sound
               flesh
               againe
               .
               If
               signes
               and
               wonders
               have
               their
               voices
               ,
               then
               God
               doth
               speake
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               audible
               ,
               and
               written
               word
               ,
               but
               even
               where
               his
               writtē
               word
               is
               for
               the
               sense
               most
               plaine
               ,
               the
               matters
               cōtained
               in
               it
               have
               their
               voice
               or
               speech
               .
               This
               manner
               of
               Gods
               speaking
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               excellently
               expressed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               first
               in
               the
               *
               20.
               of
               his
               Morals
               and
               1.
               
                 cap
                 :
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 waightinesse
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 subject
                 :
                 the
                 Scripture
                 excells
                 all
                 other
                 sciences
                 in
                 its
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 plainest
                 and
                 punctuall
                 ,
                 or
                 textuall
                 narrations
                 it
                 points
                 at
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 so
                 speakes
                 of
                 matters
                 past
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 it
                 foretels
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 records
                 things
                 done
                 and
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 discovers
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 afterwards
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               passage
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               referres
               especially
               unto
               historicall
               narrations
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               besides
               the
               plaine
               literall
               have
               a
               further
               mysticall
               
               and
               hidden
               sense
               ,
               
               of
               both
               which
               we
               are
               to
               speake
               hereafter
               .
               The
               next
               point
               in
               order
               to
               be
               prosecuted
               ,
               is
               of
               testimonies
               or
               prenotions
               of
               Christ
               meerely
               typicall
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               
            
             
               Of
               Testimonies
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               concerning
               Christ
               meerely
               typicall
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               doe
               conclude
               the
               truths
               delivered
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               VNder
               this
               title
               wee
               comprehend
               all
               prefigurations
               of
               Christ
               exemplified
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               by
               the
               persons
               and
               offices
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               legall
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               (
               either
               annuall
               and
               solemne
               ,
               or
               commanded
               to
               be
               used
               upon
               privat
               speciall
               occasions
               ;
               )
               or
               by
               any
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               event
               ,
               whereto
               no
               expresse
               prophecie
               ,
               no
               assertive
               notation
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               application
               unto
               him
               who
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               annexed
               .
               And
               herein
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               appeares
               most
               admirable
               ,
               that
               the
               contents
               of
               every
               Article
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               were
               respectively
               foreshadowed
               by
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               these
               wayes
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               by
               all
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               conception
               was
               clearely
               prefigured
               (
               for
               substantially
               represented
               it
               could
               not
               be
               )
               by
               the
               conception
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               of
               Samuel
               .
               And
               that
               Generation
               wherein
               hee
               was
               conceived
               and
               borne
               ,
               was
               sufficiently
               warned
               to
               obserue
               these
               three
               prefigurations
               
               (
               as
               then
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               )
               by
               the
               strange
               conception
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               .
               His
               circumcision
               with
               the
               mysteries
               implied
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               subsequent
               unto
               it
               ,
               were
               fore-shadowed
               in
               the
               covenant
               established
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               in
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Isaac
               .
               Of
               his
               Baptisme
               (
               though
               that
               be
               not
               expressed
               in
               our
               Creed
               )
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               body
               in
               the
               day
               of
               atonement
               was
               a
               type
               .
               Of
               his
               leading
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               (
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               )
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               Satan
               ,
               the
               ceremony
               of
               the
               scape
               Goate
               was
               a
               true
               prognostique
               .
               Of
               his
               appearing
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               performance
               of
               all
               the
               duties
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               required
               from
               a
               servant
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               manner
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               holy
               Iob
               was
               more
               then
               a
               type
               ,
               a
               living
               shadow
               .
               Of
               all
               his
               trobles
               and
               deliverance
               from
               them
               ,
               his
               Father
               David
               was
               a
               live
               example
               .
               Of
               his
               depression
               by
               his
               envious
               and
               malicious
               brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               exaltation
               by
               the
               immediat
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               history
               of
               Ioseph
               and
               of
               his
               brethren
               exhibits
               an
               illustrious
               image
               .
               Of
               his
               death
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               victory
               obtained
               thereby
               over
               Satan
               ,
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               erected
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               was
               a
               conspicuous
               Hieroglyphick
               .
               His
               inclosure
               three
               dayes
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               were
               portended
               by
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               Ionas
               in
               the
               Whales
               belly
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               deliverance
               thence
               .
               And
               of
               his
               resurrection
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               offring
               of
               the
               first
               fruites
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               from
               the
               
               first
               institution
               of
               that
               solemnity
               ,
               was
               an
               annuall
               signe
               or
               token
               .
               Of
               this
               coelestiall
               Kingdome
               of
               peace
               ,
               Salomons
               glory
               and
               peaceable
               raigne
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               was
               an
               exquisite
               map
               .
               Of
               his
               ascension
               into
               Heaven
               the
               translations
               of
               Enoch
               and
               Elias
               were
               undoubted
               pledges
               .
               The
               Eternity
               of
               his
               person
               and
               everlasting
               duration
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               were
               exquisitely
               fore-shadowed
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               the
               person
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
               The
               full
               view
               and
               contemplation
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               types
               ,
               and
               the
               examination
               of
               their
               congruity
               with
               the
               live
               body
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               in
               some
               part
               or
               other
               every
               one
               of
               them
               did
               fore-picture
               ,
               wee
               must
               referre
               unto
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               severall
               Articles
               in
               this
               Creed
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               do
               respectively
               appertaine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               rule
               or
               Topick
               for
               demonstrating
               the
               truth
               of
               every
               Article
               by
               these
               &
               the
               like
               types
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               fore-mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Chapters
               concerning
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               predictions
               of
               future
               events
               as
               yet
               not
               extant
               in
               any
               causes
               visible
               or
               comprehensible
               by
               art
               .
               To
               draw
               an
               exact
               picture
               of
               a
               childe
               as
               yet
               unborne
               ,
               or
               whose
               parents
               at
               this
               time
               are
               not
               conceived
               ,
               is
               a
               skill
               as
               impossible
               for
               any
               Painter
               or
               Limmer
               to
               attaine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               an
               Astrologicall
               Physitian
               to
               describe
               the
               nature
               ,
               complexion
               ,
               or
               disposition
               of
               men
               that
               shall
               have
               no
               actuall
               being
               or
               existence
               till
               hee
               be
               dead
               .
               Now
               Christs
               acts
               and
               offices
               ,
               his
               humiliation
               and
               exaltation
               ,
               were
               not
               more
               exactly
               fore-described
               or
               displayed
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               
               fore-pictured
               or
               fore-shadowed
               by
               Historicall
               events
               ,
               or
               legall
               types
               .
               Every
               such
               type
               or
               event
               was
               a
               reall
               or
               substantiall
               ,
               though
               a
               silent
               Prophecie
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               expresse
               prophecie
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               speaking
               type
               or
               vocall
               shadow
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               did
               speake
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               signifie
               his
               purpose
               by
               the
               other
               :
               his
               wisdome
               in
               both
               is
               alike
               admirable
               .
               The
               most
               exquisite
               Artist
               living
               cannot
               take
               so
               true
               a
               proportion
               of
               a
               mans
               face
               ,
               as
               it selfe
               without
               any
               art
               or
               invention
               ,
               will
               draw
               in
               a
               true
               glasse
               :
               yet
               this
               wee
               admire
               not
               because
               it
               is
               ordinary
               .
               But
               to
               make
               as
               perfect
               a
               resemblance
               of
               a
               mans
               visage
               by
               a
               chaos
               of
               Chymaera's
               ,
               or
               painted
               devises
               which
               represent
               no
               visible
               creature
               ,
               if
               you
               looke
               upon
               them
               single
               ,
               or
               transmit
               their
               shapes
               into
               a
               plaine
               glasse
               ,
               might
               well
               seeme
               an
               invention
               surpassing
               all
               skill
               of
               Art
               ,
               if
               a
               late
               Artist
               had
               not
               given
               us
               an
               ocular
               demonstration
               of
               this
               skill
               ,
               in
               thus
               representing
               the
               perfect
               visage
               of
               that
               great
               and
               famous
               Prince
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               of
               France
               :
               however
               there
               be
               no
               resemblance
               of
               any
               humane
               face
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               part
               thereto
               belonging
               in
               the
               painted
               Base
               ;
               yet
               the
               reflection
               of
               such
               incondite
               figures
               ,
               or
               confused
               fancies
               as
               are
               thereon
               painted
               ,
               falling
               upon
               a
               Columne
               of
               brasse
               or
               Bell
               mettle
               glazed
               with
               latten
               ,
               placed
               in
               the
               centre
               or
               point
               assigned
               in
               the
               plaine
               table
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               invention
               ,
               doth
               effigiate
               this
               great
               Princes
               visage
               and
               countenance
               as
               perfectly
               as
               any
               picture
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               taken
               of
               him
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               The
               skill
               in
               this
               devise
               is
               so
               admirable
               ,
               
               as
               it
               would
               require
               but
               a
               very
               little
               skill
               in
               Rhetorick
               to
               perswade
               an
               illiterate
               man
               which
               hath
               seene
               him
               living
               ,
               that
               his
               Ghost
               were
               present
               (
               though
               invisible
               to
               by
               standers
               )
               looking
               upon
               it selfe
               in
               this
               artificiall
               visible
               glasse
               :
               yet
               all
               this
               skill
               exhibited
               in
               this
               masterpiece
               of
               modern
               inventions
               ,
               how
               admirable
               soever
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               men
               not
               exercised
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               comprehensible
               to
               accurate
               Artists
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               and
               can
               afford
               no
               true
               illustration
               of
               the
               incomprehensible
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               forepicturing
               Christ
               with
               his
               Acts
               and
               offices
               .
               Of
               this
               incomprehensible
               wisedome
               wee
               have
               a
               better
               model
               by
               adding
               this
               supposition
               or
               fiction
               to
               the
               former
               invention
               ;
               that
               an
               hundred
               picture-makers
               or
               more
               having
               had
               free
               libertie
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               to
               draw
               their
               lines
               and
               postures
               upon
               the
               same
               table
               (
               none
               of
               them
               acquainting
               another
               with
               his
               intention
               or
               worke
               )
               should
               have
               framed
               such
               a
               true
               representation
               ,
               as
               this
               now
               extant
               is
               ,
               of
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               French
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               age
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               .
               But
               after
               a
               more
               admirable
               manner
               ,
               then
               this
               fiction
               supposeth
               ,
               were
               Christ
               and
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               &c.
               forepictured
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               by
               historicall
               events
               ;
               by
               types
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               concurrence
               with
               these
               of
               mens
               free
               actions
               &
               intentions
               which
               knew
               not
               one
               another
               ,
               much
               lesse
               had
               notice
               of
               their
               purposes
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               thē
               living
               more
               then
               400.
               years
               before
               Christ
               was
               cōceived
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               right
               apprehension
               or
               imblazoning
               these
               meerely
               typicall
               representations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               artificiall
               skill
               is
               more
               usefull
               then
               the
               true
               Art
               
               of
               Heraldy
               or
               skill
               in
               Hieroglyphicks
               .
               And
               no
               kinde
               of
               learning
               more
               usefull
               for
               the
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               third
               kinde
               of
               testimonies
               or
               prenotions
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               insight
               in
               Emblemes
               ,
               devises
               or
               impreses
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               11.
               
            
             
               Of
               testimonies
               concerning
               Christ
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               concludent
               proofe
               .
            
             
               MEere
               types
               are
               true
               Hieroglyphicks
               ,
               and
               Hieroglyphicks
               are
               as
               bodies
               without
               soules
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Pictures
               without
               inscriptions
               .
               Emblemes
               or
               Impreses
               must
               have
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               a
               devise
               with
               its
               inscription
               or
               motto
               .
               And
               so
               doe
               testimonies
               of
               the
               third
               ranke
               proposed
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               consist
               of
               a
               Type
               as
               the
               body
               or
               devise
               ,
               and
               have
               words
               propheticall
               annext
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               or
               breath
               .
               And
               this
               kinde
               of
               testimonie
               or
               prenotion
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               either
               typicall
               and
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               Propheticall
               and
               typicall
               .
               That
               some
               difference
               there
               was
               betwixt
               these
               two
               expressions
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               order
               or
               placing
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               matter
               also
               thus
               transplaced
               ,
               was
               intimated
               before
               ,
               Chapter
               5.
               —
               Wheresoever
               the
               type
               hath
               precedence
               ,
               or
               is
               concomitant
               to
               the
               inscription
               annext
               unto
               it
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               both
               point
               at
               Christ
               to
               come
               :
               there
               the
               testimony
               or
               proofe
               is
               
               typicall
               propheticall
               .
               
               Where
               the
               words
               or
               prophecie
               have
               precedence
               of
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               both
               referre
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               the
               proofe
               or
               prenotion
               is
               prophetically
               typicall
               .
               That
               the
               ceremony
               of
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               was
               instituted
               by
               God
               himselfe
               to
               prefigure
               or
               forepicture
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               no
               Christian
               denies
               .
               And
               one
               Law
               concerning
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 a
                 bone
                 thereof
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               Exod.
               12.
               46.
               
               The
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               were
               no
               prediction
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               the
               passeover
               ,
               but
               an
               appendix
               or
               concomitant
               ;
               and
               yet
               a
               most
               remarkable
               prophecie
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               whole
               death
               both
               the
               type
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               type
               were
               ,
               by
               Gods
               admirable
               providence
               ,
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 Then
                 came
                 the
                 soldiers
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               John
               
                 and
                 brake
                 the
                 legs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 was
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 already
                 ,
                 they
                 brake
                 not
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 soldiers
                 with
                 a
                 speare
                 pierced
                 his
                 side
                 .
              
               That
               our
               Apostle
               Saint
               John
               did
               take
               both
               these
               events
               as
               a
               concludent
               proofe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               true
               Lambe
               of
               God
               foreshadowed
               by
               the
               Paschall
               ,
               is
               apparent
               from
               his
               emphaticall
               expression
               of
               his
               observation
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 bare
                 record
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 record
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 kneweth
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 beleeve
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ;
                 A
                 bone
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 looke
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 peirced
                 .
              
               John
               19.
               32.
               37.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Hosea
               cap.
               11.
               1.
               
               according
               to
               their
               literall
               sense
               ,
               referre
               to
               an
               historicall
               event
               forepast
               ;
               
                 When
                 Israel
                 was
                 a
                 child
                 then
                 I
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 sonne
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               They
               beare
               no
               semblance
               of
               prophecy
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Israelites
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               by
               Moses
               ;
               but
               both
               this
               deliverance
               &
               the
               prophets
               observation
               upon
               it
               ,
               have
               a
               peculiar
               aspect
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               divine
               appointment
               to
               sojourne
               a
               while
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               called
               thence
               .
               So
               as
               the
               same
               words
               which
               are
               an
               historicall
               narration
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               type
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               Israel
               ,
               or
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Jacob
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               by
               Moses
               :
               )
               are
               an
               expresse
               prophecy
               of
               Christs
               comming
               thence
               ,
               with
               Joseph
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               promise
               .
               That
               speech
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               likewise
               Psal
               .
               118.
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 builders
                 refused
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 head
                 stone
                 of
                 the
                 Corner
              
               ;
               doth
               allude
               or
               referre
               unto
               some
               historicall
               event
               then
               fresh
               in
               memory
               .
               They
               containe
               no
               prophecy
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               whatsoever
               that
               were
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               a
               most
               true
               concludent
               Prophecie
               of
               Christs
               exaltation
               by
               his
               father
               ,
               after
               his
               rejection
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               .
               So
               our
               Saviour
               interprets
               it
               Matth.
               21.
               42.
               
               All
               these
               three
               testimonies
               mentioned
               ,
               consisting
               both
               of
               word
               and
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               are
               first
               typicall
               ,
               then
               propheticall
               .
               But
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               words
               (
               though
               not
               alwayes
               according
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               )
               are
               propheticall
               as
               well
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               type
               as
               of
               the
               antitype
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               proofe
               or
               testimony
               is
               prophetically
               typicall
               or
               meerely
               typicall
               from
               their
               first
               date
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               
               both
               typicall
               and
               propheticall
               .
               Of
               this
               ranke
               is
               that
               prediction
               made
               to
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               12
               ,
               13.
               &c.
               
                 And
                 when
                 thy
                 dayes
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sleepe
                 with
                 thy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 bowells
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 He
                 shall
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 son
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 I
                 will
                 chasten
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 stripes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 mercy
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 tooke
                 it
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 put
                 away
                 before
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 thy
                 house
                 &
                 thy
                 Kingdom
                 shal
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 thy
                 throne
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               same
               rank
               and
               order
               is
               that
               repetition
               of
               this
               promise
               Psal
               .
               89.
               from
               ver
               .
               20.
               to
               the
               37.
               
               Both
               places
               conteine
               an
               expresse
               prophecie
               of
               Gods
               favour
               unto
               David
               and
               to
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               both
               include
               the
               prerogative
               of
               Salomon
               above
               all
               Kings
               that
               had
               gone
               before
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Salomon
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               glory
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               or
               picture
               (
               though
               a
               faire
               one
               )
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               made
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               likewise
               :
               the
               same
               words
               which
               were
               undoubtedly
               verifyed
               of
               Salomon
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               were
               afterwards
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               living
               person
               or
               substance
               whom
               Salomon
               did
               forepicture
               .
               No
               Christian
               can
               ,
               no
               Jew
               will
               deny
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               cap.
               22.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               &c.
               to
               be
               propheticall
               in
               the
               first
               place
               of
               Eliakims
               advancement
               to
               be
               chiefe
               master
               or
               high
               Steward
               over
               the
               house
               of
               David
               in
               
               Shebna's
               steed
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 my
                 servant
                 Eliakim
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Hilkiah
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 cloth
                 him
                 with
                 thy
                 robe
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 him
                 with
                 thy
                 girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 commit
                 thy
                 government
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iudah
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 will
                 I
                 lay
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 open
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 shut
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 open
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 fasten
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 naile
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 glorious
                 throne
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 hang
                 upon
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Eliakim
               both
               by
               name
               and
               office
               did
               but
               prefigure
               or
               delineate
               Christ
               in
               his
               acts
               and
               office
               ,
               the
               same
               words
               which
               were
               literally
               meant
               of
               Eliakim
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               .
               But
               of
               the
               severall
               senses
               of
               Scriptures
               and
               how
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               said
               according
               to
               these
               severall
               senses
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               somewhat
               in
               the
               two
               next
               chapters
               following
               .
            
             
               These
               proofes
               or
               testimonies
               whereof
               we
               now
               treat
               ,
               whether
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               are
               in
               number
               many
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               most
               concludent
               to
               Readers
               but
               ordinarily
               observant
               .
               For
               they
               containe
               the
               intire
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               two
               former
               proofes
               or
               testimonies
               (
               meerely
               typicall
               or
               meerely
               propheticall
               )
               by
               way
               of
               union
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               universally
               true
               ,
               
                 Vis
                 unita
                 semper
                 fortier
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Imagine
               a
               man
               of
               ordinarie
               insight
               in
               Architecture
               should
               come
               into
               some
               large
               and
               curious
               palace
               (
               or
               City
               )
               newly
               built
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               diligent
               
               survey
               of
               the
               form
               and
               fashion
               of
               every
               particular
               roome
               ,
               house
               ,
               or
               street
               ,
               should
               finde
               a
               model
               of
               elder
               date
               then
               the
               worke
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               did
               beare
               the
               just
               proportion
               and
               inscription
               of
               every
               roome
               or
               building
               :
               this
               would
               resolve
               him
               ,
               that
               such
               exact
               correspondency
               could
               not
               fall
               out
               by
               chance
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Citie
               or
               Palace
               had
               beene
               built
               by
               his
               directions
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               model
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               others
               which
               made
               use
               of
               his
               skill
               ,
               albeit
               no
               handy-workman
               imployed
               in
               the
               building
               ,
               albeit
               none
               but
               the
               Architect
               ,
               or
               generall
               director
               ,
               did
               perceive
               as
               much
               .
               Thus
               all
               historicall
               events
               related
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               concerning
               Christ
               his
               birth
               ,
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               &c.
               have
               their
               exact
               Maps
               or
               Models
               drawne
               in
               the
               history
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               besides
               the
               expresse
               propheticall
               inscriptions
               ,
               which
               instruct
               us
               how
               to
               referre
               or
               compare
               every
               part
               of
               the
               legall
               or
               historicall
               model
               unto
               the
               Evangelicall
               aedifice
               answering
               to
               it
               .
               This
               to
               every
               observant
               Reader
               is
               a
               concludent
               proofe
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirit
               did
               both
               forecast
               the
               models
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               accomplish
               the
               worke
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               building
               up
               of
               Sion
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               though
               this
               he
               effected
               (
               as
               master
               builders
               in
               like
               cases
               doe
               )
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               inferiour
               workmen
               ,
               not
               acquainted
               nor
               comprehensive
               of
               his
               project
               or
               contrivances
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Every
                 house
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Heb.
               3.
               4.
               
               )
               
                 is
                 builded
                 by
                 some
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 built
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 God.
              
               This
               power
               of
               God
               by
               which
               he
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               materialls
               of
               all
               things
               whereon
               
               men
               doe
               work
               ,
               doth
               not
               farther
               exceed
               the
               power
               of
               other
               builders
               ,
               then
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               manifested
               in
               the
               aedifice
               of
               the
               heavenly
               temple
               ,
               doth
               surpasse
               all
               skill
               or
               contrivance
               of
               the
               most
               skilfull
               Architects
               or
               Projectors
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               by
               them
               forecast
               or
               projected
               ,
               doth
               never
               prosper
               ,
               never
               come
               to
               any
               perfection
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               workemen
               imployed
               by
               them
               follow
               their
               rules
               or
               directions
               .
               But
               this
               greatest
               worke
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               erection
               or
               edification
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               did
               then
               goe
               best
               forward
               ,
               when
               the
               workmen
               or
               builders
               imployed
               about
               it
               ,
               did
               forsake
               his
               counsell
               ,
               and
               followed
               the
               directions
               of
               his
               malitious
               adversary
               ,
               who
               sought
               the
               confusion
               both
               of
               it
               and
               them
               .
               He
               built
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Sion
               and
               Jerusalem
               in
               peace
               without
               let
               or
               interruption
               ,
               even
               whilest
               the
               master
               builders
               designed
               by
               him
               did
               lay
               the
               foundation
               ,
               or
               chiefe
               corner
               stone
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               blood
               .
               And
               after
               it
               was
               so
               laid
               ,
               did
               accomplish
               whatsoever
               he
               would
               have
               done
               in
               this
               great
               worke
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               workemen
               ,
               as
               did
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               would
               have
               had
               them
               to
               do
               .
               Though
               Judas
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               ,
               by
               Satans
               suggestion
               did
               betray
               his
               Lord
               ,
               though
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               became
               the
               Devills
               agents
               to
               condemne
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               Pilate
               (
               lastly
               )
               turned
               Satans
               deputie
               to
               sentence
               him
               to
               death
               :
               yet
               all
               these
               did
               that
               which
               the
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               righteous
               and
               most
               mercifull
               God
               had
               fore-determined
               to
               be
               done
               .
               
                 Those
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               Peter
               Acts
               3.
               18.
               
               )
               
                 which
                 God
                 before
                 had
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 suffer
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 so
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               Yet
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               Acts
               13.
               27.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 dwell
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 their
                 rulers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 read
                 every
                 Sabboth
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 fulfilled
                 them
                 in
                 condemning
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               then
               God
               is
               said
               to
               fulfill
               all
               things
               which
               were
               written
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               order
               and
               direct
               all
               the
               counterplots
               and
               malicious
               intentions
               of
               his
               enemies
               according
               to
               the
               models
               and
               inscriptions
               which
               had
               been
               exhibited
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               .
               Iudas
               his
               treachery
               against
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               with
               its
               accursed
               successe
               ,
               was
               exactly
               forepictured
               by
               Achitophels
               treason
               against
               David
               .
               The
               malice
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               elders
               was
               foretold
               and
               forepictured
               by
               the
               like
               proceeding
               of
               their
               predecessors
               against
               Jeremie
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               Gods
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               were
               Christs
               forerunners
               ,
               and
               types
               and
               shadowes
               of
               his
               persequutions
               .
               They
               then
               fulfilled
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               doing
               the
               same
               things
               that
               their
               predecessors
               had
               done
               (
               but
               in
               a
               worse
               manner
               and
               degree
               )
               albeit
               they
               had
               no
               intention
               or
               ayme
               to
               worke
               according
               to
               those
               models
               which
               their
               predecessors
               had
               framed
               :
               nor
               to
               doe
               that
               unto
               Christ
               which
               the
               Prophets
               had
               foretold
               should
               be
               done
               unto
               him
               :
               For
               so
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               17.
               
               Now
               (
               Brethren
               )
               
                 I
                 wote
                 that
                 through
                 ignorance
                 yee
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 your
                 Rulers
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               here
               I
               must
               request
               all
               such
               as
               reade
               these
               and
               the
               like
               passages
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               other
               inferences
               or
               constructions
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               language
               or
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               
               then
               such
               as
               they
               naturally
               import
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               congruous
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               faith
               .
               If
               wee
               say
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 God
                 did
                 order
                 or
                 direct
                 the
                 avarice
                 of
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 popularity
                 of
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 Pilat
                 ,
                 for
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 fore-determined
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               wee
               shall
               retaine
               the
               
                 forme
                 of
                 wholsome
                 doctrine
              
               .
               In
               thus
               speaking
               and
               thinking
               ,
               wee
               think
               and
               speake
               as
               the
               Spirit
               teacheth
               vs.
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               say
               or
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               ordaine
               either
               Iudas
               to
               be
               covetous
               ,
               or
               the
               high
               Priests
               to
               be
               malicious
               ,
               or
               Herod
               and
               Pilat
               to
               be
               popular
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               that
               they
               might
               (
               respectively
               )
               be
               the
               betrayers
               and
               murtherers
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               is
               dangerous
               .
               The
               orthodoxall
               truth
               ,
               and
               wholsome
               forme
               of
               expressing
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               and
               the
               like
               point
               ,
               is
               acutely
               set
               downe
               in
               that
               distinction
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               find
               )
               was
               unanimously
               embraced
               by
               the
               Anciēts
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               at
               this
               day
               that
               be
               moderate
               ,
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 ordinavit
                 lapsū
                 Adami
                 :
                 non
                 ordinavit
                 ut
                 Adamus
                 laberetur
                 .
              
               God
               did
               dispose
               or
               order
               Adams
               fall
               (
               for
               by
               his
               all-seeing
               providence
               ,
               and
               all
               ruling
               power
               ,
               he
               turn'd
               his
               fall
               into
               his
               owne
               and
               our
               greater
               good
               :
               )
               but
               he
               did
               not
               decree
               ,
               ordaine
               ,
               or
               order
               that
               Adam
               should
               fall
               ,
               or
               commit
               that
               transgression
               by
               which
               hee
               fell
               .
               For
               so
               hee
               should
               have
               beene
               the
               Author
               both
               of
               Adams
               first
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               sinnes
               which
               are
               necessarily
               derived
               to
               us
               from
               him
               .
               For
               no
               man
               (
               I
               think
               )
               will
               denie
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               sole
               Author
               of
               all
               his
               owne
               ordinances
               and
               decrees
               ,
               
               or
               of
               whatsoever
               hee
               hath
               fore-decreed
               or
               fore-determined
               us
               for
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               12.
               
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               severall
               senses
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               .
            
             
               WIthout
               knowledge
               of
               Scriptures
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               know
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               them
               intended
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               I
               will
               not
               here
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               every
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               admit
               more
               senses
               intended
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               one
               ;
               or
               whether
               in
               some
               sense
               or
               other
               ,
               every
               passage
               in
               Moses
               writings
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               sacred
               Histories
               ,
               doe
               point
               either
               immediatly
               ,
               or
               mediatly
               at
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               Him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               .
               But
               that
               divers
               places
               ,
               alledged
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Jewes
               did
               crucifie
               ,
               was
               their
               expected
               Messias
               ;
               admit
               more
               senses
               ,
               I
               take
               as
               granted
               .
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               many
               senses
               either
               the
               places
               alledged
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               other
               passages
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               may
               respectively
               admit
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Quaere
               I
               will
               not
               be
               contentious
               ,
               but
               onely
               crave
               that
               liberty
               which
               I
               willingly
               grant
               to
               others
               in
               all
               like
               cases
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               mine
               owne
               division
               ,
               
               and
               to
               follow
               mine
               owne
               expressions
               of
               every
               severall
               sense
               or
               branch
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               referre
               the
               particular
               explication
               of
               every
               type
               ,
               of
               every
               Prophecie
               ,
               or
               other
               praenotion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               fulfilled
               ,
               without
               perplexity
               or
               confusion
               ,
               to
               its
               proper
               or
               generall
               head
               .
               That
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               my
               expression
               ,
               may
               happily
               be
               referred
               unto
               the
               literall
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               other
               mens
               language
               would
               be
               accounted
               figurative
               or
               Allegoricall
               .
               That
               sense
               againe
               (
               according
               to
               my
               division
               )
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               the
               literall
               ,
               mysticall
               ,
               or
               morall
               ,
               which
               some
               great
               Divines
               make
               a
               distinct
               sense
               from
               all
               these
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Anagogicall
               .
               Or
               admitting
               all
               these
               and
               more
               senses
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               may
               perhaps
               sometimes
               touch
               upon
               another
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               (
               to
               my
               apprehension
               )
               reducible
               to
               any
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               severall
               senses
               of
               Scriptures
               (
               especially
               such
               as
               more
               immediatly
               point
               at
               Christ
               )
               cannot
               be
               better
               notified
               ,
               or
               more
               commodiously
               reduced
               to
               their
               severall
               heads
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               review
               of
               the
               severall
               wayes
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               did
               intimate
               or
               manifest
               his
               will
               ,
               his
               good
               will
               towards
               mankinde
               ,
               in
               him
               and
               through
               him
               which
               was
               to
               come
               .
               And
               the
               wayes
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               did
               manifest
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               generall
               two
               ;
               either
               by
               words
               assertive
               ,
               and
               expresse
               prediction
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               picture
               and
               representation
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               concurrence
               of
               both
               :
               which
               third
               way
               is
               no
               way
               opposite
               to
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               friendly
               combination
               of
               them
               .
               The
               second
               branch
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               praenotions
               
               of
               Christ
               representative
               ,
               may
               (
               as
               heretofore
               it
               hath
               beene
               )
               be
               subdivided
               into
               representations
               reall
               ,
               as
               by
               type
               ,
               historicall
               event
               ,
               or
               other
               matter
               of
               fact
               ;
               or
               into
               representations
               meerely
               literall
               ,
               verball
               ,
               or
               nominall
               .
               The
               first
               generall
               branch
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               prenotions
               of
               Christ
               delivered
               in
               words
               expresly
               assertive
               )
               exhibit
               to
               us
               that
               which
               wee
               commonly
               call
               the
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               .
               For
               that
               (
               as
               best
               Divines
               agree
               )
               is
               the
               literall
               sense
               or
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               immediatly
               signified
               by
               words
               assertive
               ,
               whether
               legall
               ,
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               historicall
               ,
               without
               any
               intercourse
               or
               intervention
               of
               any
               type
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               Whether
               the
               words
               be
               logicall
               &
               proper
               ,
               allegoricall
               ,
               or
               otherwayes
               figurative
               ,
               skills
               not
               much
               .
               The
               variety
               of
               expressions
               by
               words
               assertive
               ,
               if
               so
               the
               words
               immediatly
               expresse
               the
               matter
               foretold
               without
               intervention
               of
               type
               ,
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               doth
               not
               divide
               or
               diversifie
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
               As
               when
               God
               foretold
               that
               
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 should
                 be
                 planted
                 with
                 pleasant
                 trees
                 ,
              
               Isa
               41.
               19
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 should
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Leopard
                 should
                 lye
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 Kid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calfe
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fatling
                 together
                 .
              
               The
               forme
               of
               speech
               is
               figurative
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               the
               language
               of
               saecular
               Rhetoritians
               )
               Allegoricall
               .
               And
               so
               that
               other
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               Isay
               5
               is
               parabolically
               figurative
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               these
               places
               is
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Divinity
               as
               truly
               literall
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 womans
                 seed
                 shall
                 bruise
                 the
                 serpents
                 head
              
               ;
               or
               that
               
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 seed
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               For
               by
               the
               trees
               wherewith
               the
               wildernesse
               was
               to
               be
               planted
               ,
               by
               the
               Wolfe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               the
               Leopard
               and
               the
               Kid
               ,
               &c.
               divers
               sorts
               of
               men
               were
               immediatly
               meant
               :
               and
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               prophecies
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               required
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               transformation
               either
               of
               men
               into
               trees
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               Wolfes
               ,
               or
               Lions
               ,
               &c.
               or
               of
               these
               or
               like
               creatures
               into
               men
               .
               For
               how
               ever
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               in
               all
               these
               places
               be
               literall
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               literally
               Allegoricall
               .
               And
               of
               the
               literall
               or
               verball
               Allegory
               ,
               that
               Maxime
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               
                 Sensus
                 allegoricus
                 non
                 est
                 argumentativus
                 ,
                 No
                 firme
                 argument
                 can
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 allegoricall
                 ,
                 parabolicall
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 figurative
                 signification
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               As
               wee
               may
               not
               inferre
               that
               the
               wildernesse
               was
               to
               be
               planted
               with
               trees
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Wolfe
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               the
               Leopard
               and
               the
               Kid
               ,
               were
               to
               consort
               as
               well
               together
               on
               dry
               land
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               they
               did
               in
               Noahs
               Arke
               ,
               whilest
               the
               deluge
               lasted
               ,
               before
               these
               prophecies
               could
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ;
               as
               this
               sense
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               opposed
               unto
               the
               Allegoricall
               :
               For
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               language
               is
               said
               to
               be
               spoken
               allegorically
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               immediatly
               foretold
               or
               signified
               by
               words
               (
               whether
               proper
               or
               figurative
               )
               but
               fore-shadowed
               by
               some
               reall
               event
               ,
               by
               mens
               persons
               or
               their
               offices
               ,
               or
               by
               matter
               of
               type
               or
               fact
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 )
                 that
                 Abraham
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 a
                 bondmaid
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 free
                 woman
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 bondwoman
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 woman
                 was
                 by
                 promise
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 are
                 an
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 covenants
                 .
              
               The
               Evangelicall
               mysteries
               implied
               in
               this
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               vnfolded
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               were
               not
               immediatly
               notified
               by
               any
               words
               or
               proposition
               in
               the
               history
               of
               Sarah
               and
               Hagar
               ,
               and
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               but
               onely
               fore-pictured
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               which
               the
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               did
               immediatly
               fore-signifie
               .
               For
               the
               word
               Hagar
               did
               in
               that
               story
               literally
               signifie
               Sarahs
               handmayd
               or
               bondwoman
               .
               But
               this
               bond-woman
               ,
               and
               her
               sonne
               ,
               and
               their
               estate
               or
               condition
               of
               life
               did
               excellently
               represent
               the
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               such
               as
               did
               adhere
               unto
               the
               Law
               after
               the
               Gospell
               was
               proclaimed
               .
               And
               the
               Gospell
               with
               the
               happy
               estate
               of
               such
               as
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               fore-signified
               by
               the
               name
               Sarah
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               name
               Isaac
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               estate
               and
               condition
               who
               were
               so
               named
               .
               Most
               of
               our
               Apostles
               Arguments
               throughout
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               are
               drawne
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               literall
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               allegoricall
               sense
               .
               Yet
               God
               forbid
               that
               wee
               should
               say
               or
               think
               ,
               that
               his
               arguments
               did
               not
               conclude
               .
               I
               should
               rather
               say
               (
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               compare
               sacred
               testimonies
               or
               authorities
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               )
               that
               Arguments
               drawne
               from
               the
               Allegoricall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               are
               most
               admirably
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               firmely
               ,
               concludent
               .
               For
               they
               are
               Arguments
               of
               proportion
               ,
               and
               presuppose
               foure
               termes
               at
               the
               least
               either
               expressed
               or
               implied
               ,
               And
               the
               Allegoricall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               
               alwayes
               includes
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               though
               the
               mysticall
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               include
               the
               allegoricall
               .
               For
               wheresoever
               any
               Evangelicall
               mystery
               was
               fore-shadowed
               by
               any
               type
               ,
               by
               any
               historicall
               event
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               latent
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               expressed
               by
               words
               or
               letters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               it
               oftentimes
               so
               falls
               out
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               alwayes
               in
               testimonies
               either
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               inseparable
               concurrence
               or
               combination
               of
               the
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               alwayes
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               same
               propriety
               or
               signification
               of
               words
               ,
               doth
               fit
               the
               Antitype
               or
               body
               as
               well
               as
               the
               type
               or
               shadow
               .
               As
               whether
               wee
               apply
               that
               speech
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 46.
                 
                 Yee
                 shall
                 not
                 breake
                 a
                 bone
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               or
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               mystically
               fore-shadowed
               by
               it
               :
               the
               literall
               sense
               is
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               variety
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               .
               Christ
               had
               as
               true
               bones
               as
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               bones
               was
               literally
               fore-prophecied
               in
               the
               Law
               concerning
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               but
               withall
               mystically
               fore-pictured
               by
               the
               observance
               or
               practise
               of
               that
               law
               .
               Sometimes
               againe
               the
               literall
               sense
               doth
               better
               befit
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               then
               the
               type
               .
               As
               those
               words
               fore-mentioned
               ,
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 sonne
                 :
              
               are
               more
               proper
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               who
               was
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               then
               of
               Salomon
               who
               was
               the
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               his
               Sonne-ship
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Saviours
               incarnation
               or
               nativity
               is
               
               collaterally
               foreprophecyed
               with
               the
               nativity
               of
               Salomon
               ;
               and
               his
               royall
               office
               and
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               mystically
               foresignified
               by
               Salomons
               person
               and
               office
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               many
               times
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               as
               well
               in
               testimonies
               typically
               propheticall
               as
               prophetically
               typicall
               )
               are
               like
               inscriptions
               or
               mottoes
               in
               Impreses
               or
               Emblemes
               .
               Now
               these
               Inscriptions
               besides
               the
               plaine
               literall
               native
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               have
               a
               further
               Symbolicall
               importance
               ,
               or
               morall
               signification
               .
               No
               man
               that
               sees
               that
               devise
               of
               bulrushes
               couched
               in
               a
               swelling
               streame
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
               
                 flectimur
                 ,
                 non
                 frangimur
                 undis
              
               :
               but
               will
               acknowledge
               ,
               the
               plaine
               literal
               sense
               to
               point
               immediately
               at
               them
               .
               Yet
               besides
               this
               literall
               sense
               ,
               they
               have
               this
               Symbolicall
               importance
               (
               partly
               implyed
               in
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               and
               partly
               represented
               by
               the
               body
               of
               the
               devise
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               which
               gave
               this
               devise
               ,
               had
               learned
               that
               lesson
               of
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 Dum
                 furor
                 in
                 cursu
                 est
                 ,
                 currenti
                 cede
                 furori
                 ▪
              
               that
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               stoope
               awhile
               unto
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               not
               without
               hope
               to
               beare
               up
               his
               head
               againe
               ,
               and
               to
               overtop
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               after
               the
               present
               tyranny
               were
               overpast
               ,
               
               as
               bulrushes
               doe
               the
               waters
               wherein
               they
               grow
               ,
               when
               the
               flood
               (
               unto
               whose
               violence
               for
               a
               while
               they
               yeelded
               )
               hath
               spent
               its
               strength
               .
               That
               forecited
               saying
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               118.
               22.
               
               
                 [
                 The
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 builders
                 refused
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 head
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 corner
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 marvellous
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 :
                 ]
              
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               is
               terminated
               to
               an
               historicall
               event
               ,
               then
               present
               or
               fresh
               in
               memory
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               relie
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Scholastick
               History
               ,
               the
               historicall
               event
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               to
               which
               these
               words
               literally
               and
               immediately
               referre
               ,
               was
               a
               remarkable
               stone
               for
               which
               the
               builders
               of
               the
               Temple
               could
               finde
               no
               convenient
               place
               in
               the
               intermediate
               structure
               ,
               which
               yet
               unexpectedly
               proved
               the
               fittest
               corner
               stone
               or
               finisher
               that
               they
               could
               have
               desired
               .
               This
               saith
               he
               was
               even
               then
               acknowledged
               not
               to
               fall
               out
               by
               meer
               chance
               or
               without
               some
               further
               portending
               meaning
               or
               signification
               .
               The
               exceptions
               taken
               against
               this
               tradition
               avouched
               by
               this
               Author
               
                 Petrus
                 Comestor
              
               ,
               are
               (
               to
               men
               acquainted
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               sacred
               expressions
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               )
               so
               weake
               that
               they
               adde
               strength
               unto
               it
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               historicall
               event
               were
               ,
               at
               which
               these
               words
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               immediately
               point
               ,
               wee
               Christians
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Symbolicall
               or
               spirituall
               sense
               they
               referre
               to
               Christ
               .
               His
               exaltation
               unto
               Majestie
               and
               glory
               ,
               after
               the
               chiefe
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Temple
               had
               cast
               him
               aside
               and
               rejected
               him
               ,
               as
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               entertained
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               ,
               was
               mystically
               foreshadowed
               by
               that
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               historicall
               event
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               (
               whatsoever
               that
               were
               :
               )
               yet
               not
               expresly
               foretold
               according
               to
               the
               direct
               literall
               sense
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               onely
               signified
               according
               to
               the
               
               Symbolicall
               importance
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               the
               forecited
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isa
               .
               22.
               23.
               
               
                 [
                 The
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 will
                 I
                 lay
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulder
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 open
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 shut
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 open
                 :
                 ]
              
               doe
               in
               their
               literall
               and
               native
               sense
               immediately
               point
               at
               Eliakim
               ,
               of
               whose
               office
               in
               the
               house
               of
               David
               a
               materiall
               and
               visible
               key
               was
               the
               ensigne
               or
               pledge
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               is
               of
               some
               great
               offices
               in
               moderne
               Princes
               Courts
               .
               But
               according
               to
               the
               emblematicall
               or
               symbolicall
               importance
               ,
               both
               key
               and
               office
               ,
               both
               inscription
               and
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               referre
               unto
               the
               spirituall
               invisible
               power
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Who
                 hath
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               
               The
               keyes
               likewise
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               where
               he
               openeth
               ,
               no
               power
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
               can
               shut
               ,
               nor
               open
               where
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               shut
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               some
               call
               the
               morall
               sense
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               reducible
               to
               this
               generall
               branch
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               emblematicall
               or
               symbolicall
               importance
               of
               the
               words
               expressed
               ,
               as
               they
               concurre
               with
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               reall
               representation
               .
               Only
               there
               may
               be
               a
               morall
               sense
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               prophecy
               ,
               no
               representation
               truly
               mysticall
               .
               As
               when
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 which
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 Corne
                 :
              
               this
               law
               was
               to
               be
               observed
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               .
               And
               yet
               both
               the
               law
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               its
               observance
               from
               the
               first
               date
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               had
               that
               morall
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
             
             
               5.
               
               To
               this
               branch
               likewise
               belong
               all
               the
               significations
               of
               legall
               ceremonies
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               immediately
               point
               at
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               were
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               but
               at
               morall
               duties
               to
               bee
               performed
               as
               well
               by
               us
               Christians
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ancient
               Jews
               .
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 )
                 it
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 keepe
                 the
                 feast
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 old
                 leaven
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               true
               morall
               of
               that
               legall
               observance
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               letter
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               whilest
               the
               law
               of
               ceremonies
               was
               in
               force
               .
               Concerning
               this
               symbolicall
               or
               morall
               sense
               (
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               not
               propheticall
               ,
               )
               Maldonats
               advise
               is
               very
               good
               ;
               He
               that
               will
               search
               after
               such
               senses
               ,
               must
               hold
               close
               to
               the
               letter
               :
               
                 Propiùs
                 mihi
                 Rupertus
                 videtur
                 in
                 quaerendo
                 morali
                 sensu
                 ad
                 literalem
                 accessisse
                 ;
                 quod
                 semper
                 faciendum
                 esse
                 ei
                 ,
                 qui
                 ridiculus
                 esse
                 nolit
                 ,
                 saepe
                 monumus
                 .
              
               And
               of
               allegoricall
               ,
               mysticall
               or
               symbolicall
               senses
               ,
               which
               are
               propheticall
               or
               prefigurative
               ,
               none
               are
               current
               or
               concludent
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               hold
               exact
               proportion
               with
               the
               sense
               historicall
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Some
               good
               Divines
               there
               be
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               an
               anagogicall
               sense
               distinct
               from
               all
               these
               mentioned
               .
               The
               Allegoricall
               ,
               Spirituall
               ,
               or
               Mysticall
               sense
               is
               by
               them
               limited
               to
               matters
               already
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Anagogicall
               reacheth
               to
               matters
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               But
               this
               difference
               in
               the
               subject
               or
               time
               
               unto
               which
               whether
               words
               or
               matters
               sacred
               referre
               ,
               makes
               no
               formall
               difference
               in
               the
               sense
               or
               manner
               of
               the
               prediction
               or
               prefiguration
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               in
               Scripture
               foresignified
               or
               intimated
               concerning
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               either
               literally
               foretold
               by
               expresse
               words
               ,
               or
               mystically
               foreshadowed
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               or
               notified
               by
               some
               concurrence
               of
               prediction
               and
               representation
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               senses
               mentioned
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               meere
               literall
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               meerely
               mysticall
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               literally
               or
               symbolically
               mysticall
               or
               spirituall
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               13.
               
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               not
               assertive
               ,
               but
               meerely
               charactericall
               .
            
             
               BUt
               divine
               mysteries
               (
               as
               was
               intimated
               before
               )
               are
               sometimes
               neither
               notified
               by
               expresse
               prediction
               or
               words
               assertive
               ;
               nor
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               historicall
               event
               ,
               or
               type
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               persons
               actions
               or
               offices
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               represented
               onely
               by
               words
               or
               names
               ,
               by
               notes
               or
               letters
               ,
               or
               other
               secret
               characters
               of
               speech
               .
               Now
               this
               manner
               of
               representing
               mysteries
               divine
               produceth
               a
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               distinct
               from
               all
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               can
               hardly
               be
               comprehended
               under
               one
               certaine
               denomination
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               under
               this
               negative
               ,
               
                 the
                 literall
                 
                 sense
                 not
                 assertive
                 .
              
               Or
               if
               the
               Reader
               desire
               a
               positive
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               terme
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 charactericall
                 sense
              
               .
               To
               beginne
               with
               the
               first
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 Bara
                 Elohim
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 created
                 &c.
                 
              
               Although
               these
               words
               be
               assertive
               ;
               yet
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               is
               not
               avouched
               in
               Logicall
               assertion
               or
               proposition
               ,
               but
               only
               represented
               or
               insinuated
               in
               the
               peculiar
               forme
               or
               character
               of
               the
               grammaticall
               construction
               ,
               if
               happily
               it
               be
               here
               either
               represented
               or
               intimated
               at
               all
               .
               For
               some
               both
               judicious
               Divines
               ,
               and
               great
               Hebricians
               there
               be
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Romish
               as
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               who
               will
               acknowledge
               no
               intimation
               of
               any
               mystery
               in
               this
               conjunction
               of
               a
               noune
               plurall
               with
               a
               verbe
               singular
               ;
               but
               tell
               us
               this
               forme
               of
               speech
               is
               usuall
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               dialect
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               is
               in
               some
               cases
               in
               the
               Greeke
               .
               For
               the
               Graecians
               (
               as
               every
               grammar
               Scholar
               knowes
               )
               joyne
               nounes
               of
               the
               neuter
               gender
               plurall
               with
               verbes
               of
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               These
               mens
               authority
               would
               sway
               much
               with
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               finde
               it
               counterpoised
               ,
               by
               observation
               of
               
                 Wolphgangus
                 Capito
              
               an
               exquisite
               Hebrician
               and
               discreet
               searcher
               of
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               his
               observation
               doe
               not
               faile
               him
               ,
               the
               construction
               of
               verbes
               singular
               with
               nounes
               plurall
               is
               never
               used
               amongst
               Hebrew
               writers
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               noune
               doe
               want
               the
               singular
               number
               .
               In
               this
               case
               alone
               they
               doe
               not
               extend
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               verb
               into
               such
               plurality
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               the
               noune
               ,
               Contrary
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Latines
               ,
               who
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               adjective
               
               and
               substantive
               agree
               in
               number
               ,
               stretch
               Vnum
               ,
               one
               ,
               or
               unity
               it selfe
               ,
               into
               a
               plurall
               forme
               as
               
                 unae
                 literae
                 ,
                 una
                 maenia
              
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               a
               harsh
               kind
               of
               speech
               in
               our
               English
               or
               other
               modern
               tongues
               .
               But
               the
               plurall
               Elohim
               (
               as
               *
               Capito
               well
               observes
               )
               doth
               not
               want
               its
               proper
               singular
               Eloah
               .
               Therefore
               unlesse
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               intended
               the
               notification
               of
               some
               mystery
               in
               the
               forme
               or
               character
               of
               his
               speech
               ,
               Moses
               would
               rather
               have
               said
               
                 Barah
                 Eloah
              
               ,
               then
               
                 Barah
                 Elohim
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               am
               the
               more
               inclined
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               and
               most
               orthodoxall
               writers
               observe
               a
               more
               distinct
               expression
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               throughout
               divers
               places
               of
               the
               first
               chapter
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               from
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               or
               Elohim
               in
               the
               more
               perfect
               workes
               of
               severall
               dayes
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               fourth
               day
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 lights
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               giving
               out
               his
               fiat
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               repeated
               againe
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 God
                 made
                 two
                 great
                 lights
                 .
              
               This
               referres
               to
               God
               the
               Sonne
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               these
               lights
               were
               set
               in
               the
               firmament
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               It
               is
               lastly
               added
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 :
              
               The
               note
               or
               character
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               approving
               what
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Sonne
               from
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               So
               Moses
               againe
               describes
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               first
               day
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 waters
                 bring
                 forth
                 abundantly
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               And
               in
               the
               21.
               he
               repeates
               againe
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 created
                 great
                 Whales
              
               .
               &c.
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 .
              
               When
               
               it
               is
               said
               ver
               .
               22.
               of
               the
               same
               dayes
               worke
               ,
               
                 And
                 God
                 blessed
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 Be
                 fruitfull
                 and
                 multiply
                 :
              
               this
               may
               referre
               unto
               the
               three
               persons
               joyntly
               .
               So
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               sixt
               day
               ver
               .
               24.
               
               
                 God
                 said
                 Let
                 the
                 earth
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 living
                 creature
                 after
                 his
                 kinde
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               it
               is
               repeated
               againe
               ver
               .
               25.
               
               
                 And
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 after
                 his
                 kinde
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 .
              
               But
               when
               Moses
               comes
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               sixt
               dayes
               worke
               ver
               .
               16.
               hee
               alters
               the
               forme
               or
               character
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Verbe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               noune
               ,
               plurall
               .
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               Let
               
                 us
                 make
                 man
                 in
                 our
                 Image
                 after
                 our
                 likenesse
                 .
              
               This
               order
               observed
               by
               the
               ancients
               in
               the
               first
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               is
               admirably
               exemplified
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               joyntly
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               distinction
               of
               order
               in
               their
               joynt
               working
               ,
               in
               their
               undivided
               worke
               .
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               this
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               however
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               follow
               them
               may
               faile
               in
               this
               or
               the
               like
               particular
               search
               of
               mysteries
               ,
               from
               no
               better
               hint
               then
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               same
               words
               or
               matter
               :
               Yet
               their
               endeavour
               in
               the
               generall
               to
               finde
               out
               deepe
               hidden
               mysteries
               from
               these
               or
               the
               like
               superficiall
               or
               charactericall
               prenotions
               ,
               is
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               according
               to
               its
               literall
               or
               assertive
               sense
               .
               For
               so
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               Moses
               ,
               that
               such
               repetition
               of
               the
               same
               things
               as
               in
               secular
               sciences
               would
               incurre
               suspition
               of
               tautology
               or
               superfluity
               of
               words
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               undoubted
               character
               
               of
               some
               matter
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               more
               observable
               then
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               represented
               but
               once
               ,
               or
               after
               one
               manner
               onely
               .
               A
               secular
               Southsayer
               or
               professed
               Interpreter
               of
               nocturnall
               representations
               ,
               would
               have
               sought
               after
               more
               interpretations
               than
               one
               of
               Pharaohs
               two
               dreames
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               the
               matter
               represented
               to
               him
               in
               the
               first
               vision
               ,
               was
               so
               unlike
               to
               the
               matter
               represented
               in
               the
               second
               .
               Yet
               Ioseph
               by
               the
               guidance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               discovers
               these
               two
               dreames
               ,
               though
               distinct
               in
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               representation
               ,
               to
               be
               for
               substance
               but
               one
               .
               
                 And
                 Ioseph
                 said
                 unto
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 The
                 dreame
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 is
                 one
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 Pharaoh
                 what
                 hee
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 seaven
                 good
                 Kine
                 are
                 seaven
                 yeares
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 seaven
                 good
                 eares
                 are
                 seaven
                 yeares
                 :
                 the
                 dreame
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 seaven
                 thin
                 and
                 ill
                 favoured
                 Kine
                 that
                 came
                 up
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 seaven
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 seaven
                 empty
                 eares
                 blasted
                 with
                 the
                 East
                 winde
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 seaven
                 yeares
                 of
                 famine
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               41.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 dreame
                 was
                 doubled
                 unto
                 Pharaoh
                 twice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 shortly
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               we
               say
               ,
               an
               honest
               mans
               word
               should
               be
               as
               good
               as
               his
               oath
               ,
               wee
               suppose
               that
               this
               morall
               integrity
               or
               perfection
               in
               man
               ,
               hath
               a
               farre
               more
               exquisite
               patterne
               in
               God.
               Hee
               is
               no
               lesse
               immutable
               in
               his
               promises
               than
               in
               his
               oath
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               change
               his
               minde
               ,
               or
               to
               deceive
               men
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               :
               To
               what
               end
               then
               doth
               hee
               so
               often
               interpose
               his
               oath
               ,
               sometimes
               when
               hee
               denounceth
               judgement
               ,
               
               otherwhiles
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               their
               beliefe
               in
               his
               gracious
               promises
               ?
               Sure
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               will
               ,
               or
               promise
               is
               immutable
               ;
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               purposed
               ,
               will'd
               ,
               or
               promised
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               immutable
               .
               The
               absolute
               immutability
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
               or
               promise
               ,
               can
               yeeld
               us
               no
               full
               assurance
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               promised
               or
               purposed
               by
               him
               are
               unchangeable
               ,
               or
               that
               sentence
               denounced
               (
               though
               in
               terms
               peremptory
               )
               is
               irreversible
               .
               But
               unto
               whatsoever
               promise
               or
               sentence
               wee
               finde
               his
               oath
               annexed
               ,
               
               it
               is
               an
               undoubted
               character
               ,
               a
               not
               most
               infallible
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               promised
               is
               unalterable
               ,
               that
               the
               sentence
               so
               denounced
               is
               irreversible
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Catholique
               rules
               for
               the
               right
               interpreting
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               divers
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               seeme
               most
               opposite
               .
               But
               the
               proofe
               and
               use
               of
               this
               rule
               will
               come
               under
               a
               more
               full
               examination
               in
               the
               treatise
               of
               our
               Saviours
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               other
               discussions
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               God
               is
               said
               to
               repent
               ;
               in
               what
               cases
               not
               to
               repent
               .
               For
               both
               assertions
               are
               frequent
               in
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Sometimes
               divine
               mysteries
               are
               represented
               not
               in
               some
               one
               word
               or
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               character
               or
               frame
               of
               some
               one
               letter
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               letter
               or
               point
               .
               There
               is
               no
               question
               amongst
               us
               Christians
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               who
               called
               unto
               
                 Moses
                 (
                 Levit.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 )
              
               from
               the
               mercy
               seat
               (
               as
               we
               gather
               from
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 7.
              
               )
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               who
               since
               hath
               taken
               our
               
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               calleth
               unto
               us
               with
               a
               voice
               and
               mouth
               truly
               humane
               ,
               though
               the
               voice
               and
               mouth
               of
               God.
               But
               at
               that
               time
               he
               called
               to
               Moses
               not
               in
               a
               loud
               and
               thundring
               voice
               (
               like
               that
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               )
               but
               with
               a
               soft
               and
               gentle
               voice
               .
               And
               this
               gentlenesse
               of
               the
               voice
               (
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               Doctors
               observe
               ,
               and
               some
               good
               Christian
               Hebricians
               approve
               their
               observation
               )
               with
               the
               mystery
               foreshadowed
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               charactered
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               smallnesse
               of
               one
               letter
               in
               the
               originall
               word
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               like
               mystery
               is
               represented
               unto
               us
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 9.
                 7.
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               The
               Prophet
               displaying
               the
               titles
               of
               the
               Messias
               and
               his
               kingdome
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               ordinary
               Orthography
               )
               
                 mutat
                 quadrata
                 rotundis
              
               ,
               beginnes
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               rendred
               by
               our
               English
               
                 of
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 with
                 Mem
                 rotundum
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               round
               letter
               instead
               of
               a
               square
               .
               And
               this
               unusuall
               character
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               themselves
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               note
               of
               some
               mystery
               (
               as
               *
               one
               of
               them
               being
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               observes
               against
               his
               brethren
               which
               love
               darknesse
               more
               then
               light
               .
               )
               The
               mystery
               notified
               in
               this
               particular
               (
               as
               this
               Author
               tells
               us
               )
               is
               by
               their
               owne
               rules
               ,
               in
               cases
               wherein
               they
               are
               no
               parties
               ingaged
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               immediately
               after
               expressed
               in
               words
               assertive
               and
               plaine
               .
               
                 That
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 and
                 peace
                 
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 kingdome
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 with
                 judgement
                 and
                 with
                 justice
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 even
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hoasts
                 will
                 performe
                 this
                 .
              
               I
               referre
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               like
               charactericall
               representations
               ,
               unto
               the
               diligent
               Readers
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               the
               original
               tongue
               ,
               or
               of
               ancient
               Hebrew
               Commentators
               ,
               whose
               a
               testimonies
               in
               many
               cases
               where
               they
               are
               no
               parties
               ,
               are
               no
               way
               to
               bee
               contemned
               .
               And
               amongst
               other
               branches
               of
               that
               rule
               for
               interpreting
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               was
               constantly
               received
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Jewes
               (
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               and
               Bucer
               with
               others
               somewhere
               observe
               )
               this
               representation
               of
               divine
               mysteries
               by
               letters
               or
               characters
               unusuall
               ,
               might
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               be
               one
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               As
               for
               the
               representation
               of
               like
               mysteries
               by
               proper
               names
               of
               men
               especially
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               place
               or
               office
               were
               types
               or
               forerūners
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               presume
               )
               no
               sober
               Christian
               will
               except
               against
               or
               call
               in
               question
               .
               And
               this
               representaon
               or
               prenotification
               of
               future
               mysteries
               ,
               was
               exhibited
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               first
               imposition
               of
               names
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               change
               of
               names
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               severall
               use
               
               of
               divers
               names
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               party
               retained
               more
               names
               than
               one
               ,
               There
               was
               scarce
               a
               sonne
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               whose
               name
               did
               not
               imply
               a
               kinde
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               Rachell
               did
               truly
               prophecy
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Benjamites
               ,
               when
               she
               called
               the
               Father
               of
               that
               Tribe
               at
               his
               birth
               Benoni
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               her
               sorrow
               .
               And
               Iacob
               did
               as
               truly
               prophecy
               when
               he
               changed
               his
               name
               into
               Benjamin
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               .
               Nun
               the
               Ephramite
               did
               call
               his
               sonne
               Hoseah
               by
               divine
               instinct
               or
               direction
               .
               And
               Moses
               did
               truly
               prophecie
               ,
               when
               he
               changed
               his
               name
               into
               Iehoshua
               .
               With
               what
               intention
               Isaac
               or
               Rebecca
               did
               call
               their
               younger
               sonne
               Iacob
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               other
               motive
               (
               knowne
               to
               themselves
               )
               to
               give
               him
               this
               name
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               birth
               did
               minister
               ,
               for
               he
               caught
               hold
               of
               his
               brothers
               heele
               in
               the
               birth
               .
               But
               this
               name
               
                 Iadgnakab
                 ,
                 hand
                 in
                 heele
              
               ,
               made
               afterwards
               by
               close
               composition
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               Iagnakab
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               the
               attempt
               signified
               by
               it
               in
               the
               birth
               )
               portend
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               supplant
               his
               elder
               brother
               ,
               and
               get
               the
               birthright
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               After
               this
               name
               given
               him
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               his
               full
               age
               named
               Israel
               by
               God
               Himselfe
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               addition
               only
               ,
               without
               any
               change
               or
               determination
               of
               his
               former
               name
               ,
               or
               the
               Omen
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               without
               observation
               why
               he
               is
               sometimes
               called
               Iacob
               ,
               sometimes
               Israel
               in
               the
               same
               continued
               historicall
               Narration
               ,
               the
               name
               Iacob
               characterizing
               his
               present
               infirmity
               ;
               the
               name
               Israel
               notifying
               his
               recovering
               or
               gathering
               
               of
               strength
               .
               But
               one
               of
               the
               most
               admirable
               prerepresentations
               
                 literall
                 not
                 assertive
              
               ,
               of
               mysteries
               plainely
               afterward
               avouched
               and
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               either
               observed
               ,
               or
               found
               observed
               by
               others
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Benedictus
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 68
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 visited
                 and
                 redeemed
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 an
                 horne
                 of
                 salvation
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 servant
                 David
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 performe
                 the
                 mercy
                 promised
                 to
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 his
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 oath
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 to
                 our
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 grant
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 without
                 feare
                 ;
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 before
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               The
               summe
               of
               that
               which
               God
               had
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               was
               now
               reavouched
               by
               Zacharias
               (
               being
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               in
               a
               literall
               assertive
               sense
               ,
               plaine
               and
               easie
               even
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               naturall
               man.
               And
               yet
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               Zacharias
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecie
               did
               now
               utter
               ,
               was
               clearely
               represented
               (
               to
               men
               of
               spirituall
               understanding
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               experienced
               in
               their
               spirituall
               sense
               )
               in
               the
               very
               names
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               of
               his
               Parents
               .
               For
               Zacharias
               (
               the
               Baptists
               Father
               )
               is
               by
               interpretation
               
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 God.
                 Elizabeth
              
               (
               his
               mother
               )
               as
               much
               as
               
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               the
               name
               Iohn
               ,
               imports
               the
               
                 free
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               all
               these
               put
               together
               sound
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               did
               now
               remember
               his
               people
               with
               that
               grace
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               sworne
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               
               in
               his
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               grace
               of
               deliverance
               from
               their
               enemies
               (
               &
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               were
               their
               greatest
               enemies
               )
               with
               grace
               enabling
               them
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               .
               Of
               more
               particulars
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               fall
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Prophecies
               or
               prefigurations
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               14.
               
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               all
               the
               former
               senses
               :
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Scripture
               may
               be
               oftner
               than
               once
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               each
               severall
               sense
               .
            
             
               THe
               fulfilling
               of
               any
               thing
               written
               supposeth
               a
               foretelling
               or
               presignification
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               because
               matters
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               other
               sacred
               writers
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               were
               of
               course
               and
               of
               purpose
               either
               foretold
               or
               prefigured
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               phrase
               of
               fulfilling
               that
               which
               was
               written
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               peculiar
               to
               these
               sacred
               writers
               ,
               not
               in
               use
               amongst
               secular
               historians
               .
               Yet
               the
               phrase
               is
               not
               therefore
               barbarous
               ,
               because
               not
               used
               by
               politer
               writers
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               historicall
               narrations
               :
               For
               it
               is
               used
               by
               Tully
               and
               other
               most
               elegant
               writers
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               which
               sacred
               writers
               use
               it
               :
               As
               because
               every
               man
               (
               as
               was
               intimated
               
               before
               )
               may
               foretell
               those
               things
               which
               were
               by
               himselfe
               projected
               or
               promised
               ,
               
               they
               are
               likewise
               said
               
                 implere
                 promissa
              
               to
               fulfill
               their
               owne
               promises
               ,
               or
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Omen
               ,
               or
               signification
               of
               their
               owne
               names
               :
               so
               an
               elegant
               Poet
               saith
               Maxime
               ,
               
               
                 qui
                 tanti
                 mensuram
                 nominis
                 imples
              
               .
               Now
               seing
               this
               phrase
               
                 [
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ]
              
               is
               so
               frequent
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               Maldonat
               did
               very
               well
               and
               like
               himselfe
               in
               unfolding
               the
               severall
               wayes
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               them
               )
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               his
               learned
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               .
               Yet
               some
               question
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               whether
               he
               did
               all
               this
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               well
               and
               wisely
               attempted
               by
               him
               ,
               so
               well
               and
               so
               judiciously
               as
               might
               in
               reason
               have
               beene
               expected
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Scripture
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               so
               farre
               (
               as
               I
               could
               hitherto
               observe
               )
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               foure
               manner
               
               of
               wayes
               .
               First
               when
               that
               very
               thing
               is
               done
               or
               comes
               to
               passe
               which
               was
               meant
               by
               the
               Prophet
               or
               other
               sacred
               writers
               in
               the
               literall
               and
               proper
               sense
               :
               As
               when
               Saint
               Matthew
               (
               to
               use
               his
               instance
               )
               saith
               Chap.
               1.
               22.
               
               That
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 (
                 behold
                 a
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Emanuel
                 )
              
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               .
               The
               rule
               is
               true
               and
               without
               exception
               ,
               but
               the
               illustration
               of
               it
               is
               not
               so
               fit
               ,
               as
               Maldonat
               supposed
               .
               For
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               was
               fulfilled
               more
               wayes
               than
               one
               ,
               perhaps
               according
               to
               all
               the
               foure
               severall
               wayes
               ,
               which
               he
               conceived
               ,
               in
               the
               conception
               birth
               and
               name
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 which
                 was
                 foreshadowed
                 by
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               speech
               .
               
                 As
                 that
                 saying
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 46.
                 
                 Yee
                 shall
                 not
                 breake
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 properly
                 and
                 immediately
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 paschall
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 yet
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 paschall
                 Lambe
                 was
                 the
                 type
                 or
                 shadow
                 .
              
               Unto
               this
               second
               rule
               or
               branch
               hee
               likewise
               referres
               that
               prophecy
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sonne
                 .
              
               This
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               Heb.
               1.
               5.
               though
               properly
               meant
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               as
               Maldonat
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ;
               although
               some
               judicious
               Commentators
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               doe
               question
               ,
               or
               rather
               peremptorily
               (
               yet
               too
               boldly
               )
               deny
               it
               .
               However
               ,
               this
               second
               rule
               of
               Maldonat
               is
               good
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               ,
               only
               his
               expression
               of
               the
               two
               instances
               
               needs
               some
               correction
               :
               for
               the
               first
               place
               alleaged
               by
               him
               was
               as
               literally
               and
               as
               properly
               meant
               of
               Christ
               as
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               more
               properly
               meant
               of
               Christ
               than
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               though
               literally
               and
               properly
               meant
               of
               Salomon
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               that
               both
               places
               were
               two
               wayes
               fulfilled
               both
               in
               the
               literall
               ,
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               twice
               fulfilled
               ,
               once
               in
               the
               literall
               ,
               and
               againe
               both
               in
               the
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Author
              
               )
               the
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               when
               neither
               that
               which
               was
               literally
               and
               properly
               pointed
               at
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               that
               which
               was
               fore-shadowed
               by
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               but
               some
               other
               thing
               which
               is
               so
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               speech
               may
               as
               aptly
               and
               as
               handsomely
               be
               applyed
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               unto
               that
               which
               was
               properly
               and
               literally
               meant
               .
               
                 For
                 illustration
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 rule
                 ,
                 he
                 alleageth
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Isaiah
               cap.
               29.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               For
               as
               much
               as
               this
               people
               draw
               neere
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               lippes
               doe
               honour
               me
               ;
               but
               have
               removed
               their
               heart
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               their
               feare
               toward
               me
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               precept
               of
               men
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               behold
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               doe
               a
               marvellous
               worke
               amongst
               this
               people
               ,
               even
               a
               marvellous
               worke
               and
               a
               wonder
               .
               For
               the
               wisedome
               of
               their
               wise
               men
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               of
               their
               prudent
               men
               shall
               be
               hid
               :
               
                 This
                 (
                 saith
              
               Maldonat
               )
               
                 was
                 properly
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 which
                 lived
                 in
              
               Isaiahs
               
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               Matt.
               15.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 which
                 conversed
                 and
                 disputed
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Yet
               Hypocrites
               ,
               well
               
               did
               Isaiah
               prophecy
               of
               you
               ,
               saying
               :
               This
               people
               draweth
               nigh
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               and
               honoureth
               mee
               with
               their
               lips
               ;
               but
               their
               heart
               is
               farre
               me
               .
               
                 Unto
                 this
                 third
                 rule
                 or
                 observation
                 ,
              
               Maldonat
               
                 would
                 draw
                 that
                 other
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Isaiah
               cap.
               6.
               10.
               
               Make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               people
               fat
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               eares
               heavy
               ,
               and
               shut
               their
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               they
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               heare
               with
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
               understand
               with
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               convert
               and
               be
               healed
               .
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 expresly
                 tells
                 us
              
               Mat.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
              
               Ore
               tenùs
               ,
               
                 in
                 parables
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 S.
              
               Paul
               Acts
               28.
               26.
               
                 where
                 he
                 expounds
                 the
                 Orthodoxall
                 meaning
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 &
                 the
                 Prophets
                 words
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 rule
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 some
                 question
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 :
                 but
                 admitting
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 orthodoxall
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 instances
                 or
                 illustrations
                 are
                 impertinent
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 alleaged
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 more
                 literally
                 and
                 more
                 properly
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 incredulous
                 Jewes
                 which
                 conversed
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 Jewes
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Isaiahs
               
                 coëvalls
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 understanding
                 Reader
                 will
                 easily
                 collect
                 from
                 the
                 12.
                 of
              
               Iohn
               41.
               
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 forecited
                 6
                 ,
                 of
              
               Isaiah
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 way
                 by
                 which
              
               (
               in
               Maldonats
               observation
               )
               
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 foretold
                 or
                 prefigured
                 though
                 already
                 done
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 begunne
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 afterwards
                 more
                 constantly
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 done
                 .
              
               The
               observation
               or
               rule
               is
               unquestionably
               true
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               a
               rule
               or
               branch
               distinct
               from
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               
               transcendent
               to
               all
               the
               wayes
               according
               to
               which
               the
               scriptures
               may
               be
               rightly
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               these
               wayes
               can
               be
               neither
               more
               nor
               fewer
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               ways
               by
               which
               God
               did
               either
               foretell
               or
               prefigure
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               accōplished
               in
               Christ
               .
               Some
               predictions
               were
               meerly
               prophetical
               ,
               some
               prefigurations
               were
               meerely
               typical
               ,
               other
               meerly
               literal
               or
               charactericall
               .
               And
               unto
               these
               &
               their
               commixtures
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               or
               prenotions
               cōcerning
               Evangelical
               mysteries
               have
               bin
               reduced
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               all
               these
               wayes
               the
               scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Where
               the
               testimony
               is
               meerly
               propheticall
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               as
               is
               literally
               applyable
               to
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               the
               scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               only
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
               When
               the
               testimony
               or
               prenotiō
               is
               only
               typicall
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               representation
               is
               made
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               historicall
               evēt
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Scripture
               is
               fulfilled
               only
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               maner
               most
               of
               the
               legall
               ceremonies
               are
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               Chr.
               The
               history
               of
               the
               brasen
               Serpēt
               was
               mystically
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               death
               upon
               the
               crosse
               :
               the
               story
               of
               Ionas
               his
               imprisōmēt
               in
               the
               whales
               belly
               was
               thus
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               buriall
               ,
               &
               3
               dayes
               abode
               in
               his
               grave
               :
               the
               Ceremony
               or
               rite
               of
               offering
               the
               first
               fruits
               was
               thus
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               resurrectiō
               .
               Where
               the
               testimony
               &
               prenotion
               is
               both
               typical
               &
               prophetical
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               ,
               there
               the
               Scripture
               is
               fulfilled
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               &
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               whether
               the
               words
               as
               they
               are
               referred
               to
               Chr.
               be
               logicall
               &
               proper
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               be
               allegori
               :
               or
               symbolicall
               ;
               
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               say
               that
               these
               Scripture
               were
               fulfilled
               as
               well
               in
               the
               type
               as
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               alone
               .
               For
               neither
               of
               these
               passages
               
                 [
                 Yee
                 shall
                 not
                 breake
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 ]
                 [
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 builders
                 refused
                 ]
              
               were
               propheticall
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               type
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               mysteries
               typified
               .
               And
               no
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               as
               it
               is
               either
               a
               prediction
               or
               prefiguration
               of
               somewhat
               to
               come
               .
               But
               where
               the
               testimony
               is
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               there
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Scripture
               is
               twice
               fulfilled
               both
               in
               the
               type
               and
               in
               the
               antitype
               ,
               as
               that
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sonne
                 ]
              
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               Salomon
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               .
               So
               was
               that
               forecited
               passage
               Isay
               22.
               fulfilled
               in
               Eliakim
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literally
               symbolicall
               and
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               names
               given
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Parents
               had
               their
               accomplishment
               when
               Christ
               was
               exhibited
               in
               our
               flesh
               :
               and
               yet
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               of
               the
               same
               rank
               ,
               were
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               after
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               Maldonat
               his
               fourth
               rule
               (
               as
               was
               before
               intimated
               )
               will
               hold
               in
               all
               these
               severall
               wayes
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               whether
               according
               to
               the
               meere
               literall
               and
               assertive
               sense
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               meere
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               both
               with
               their
               severall
               branches
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               charactericall
               sense
               ,
               or
               literall
               representative
               only
               not
               assertive
               .
               According
               
               to
               every
               one
               of
               these
               senses
               may
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Scripture
               be
               oftner
               fulfilled
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               more
               remarkable
               at
               one
               time
               than
               at
               another
               ,
               though
               alwayes
               truly
               fulfilled
               and
               according
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               beginne
               with
               the
               literall
               assertive
               .
               No
               man
               I
               thinke
               will
               question
               whether
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               [
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               shall
               he
               slay
               the
               wicked
               ]
               were
               literally
               meant
               of
               any
               besides
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               these
               words
               were
               fulfilled
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               that
               age
               which
               brought
               him
               forth
               ,
               and
               so
               then
               fulfilled
               in
               sundry
               wicked
               ones
               :
               yet
               doe
               not
               these
               words
               referre
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               those
               times
               alone
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               a
               more
               remarkable
               manner
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               before
               it
               .
               For
               from
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               had
               that
               revelation
               
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Then
                 shall
                 that
                 Wicked
                 he
                 revealed
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 consume
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 destroy
                 with
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
               Many
               like
               prophecies
               there
               be
               concerning
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               Church
               and
               the
               happy
               estate
               of
               his
               elect
               ,
               which
               are
               even
               in
               this
               life
               literally
               fulfilled
               or
               verified
               by
               way
               of
               pledge
               or
               earnest
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               be
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Ignorance
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               or
               non-observance
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               nurse
               of
               dangerous
               and
               superstitious
               error
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               as
               in
               her
               extreme
               opposites
               :
               in
               such
               I
               meane
               ,
               as
               beginne
               their
               faith
               and
               anchor
               
               their
               hopes
               at
               the
               absolute
               infallibility
               of
               their
               personall
               election
               with
               no
               lesse
               zeale
               or
               passion
               then
               the
               Romanist
               relyes
               upon
               the
               absolute
               infallibility
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               very
               instance
               which
               Maldonat
               alleageth
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               third
               rule
               
                 [
                 This
                 people
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 unto
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 honoureth
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Matth.
                 15.
                 8.
                 
                 ]
              
               was
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               Jewes
               which
               lived
               in
               Isaiahs
               time
               ,
               yet
               not
               properly
               fulfilled
               in
               them
               or
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               but
               a
               sharpe
               reproofe
               or
               taxe
               ;
               yet
               this
               reproofe
               or
               taxe
               was
               a
               most
               exact
               prophecy
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Jewes
               which
               conversed
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               literally
               meant
               in
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               than
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               often
               fulfilled
               .
               The
               ancient
               Jewes
               did
               not
               honour
               God
               being
               personally
               and
               visibly
               present
               ,
               with
               their
               lips
               as
               these
               later
               did
               ,
               nor
               were
               their
               hearts
               so
               malitiously
               set
               ,
               at
               least
               their
               malice
               not
               so
               diametrally
               bent
               ,
               against
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               hearts
               and
               malice
               of
               these
               later
               Jews
               were
               against
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
               As
               these
               later
               Jewes
               did
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               Fathers
               sinnes
               ;
               so
               whatsoever
               God
               did
               threaten
               to
               this
               stiffenecked
               people
               for
               their
               rebellion
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               this
               last
               generation
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               in
               any
               former
               .
               The
               severall
               generations
               or
               successions
               created
               no
               difference
               in
               the
               true
               object
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               :
               that
               may
               and
               did
               as
               equally
               respect
               many
               generations
               as
               one
               man
               ,
               infinite
               transgressions
               
               as
               truly
               as
               some
               few
               .
               This
               Scripture
               may
               be
               as
               truly
               fulfilled
               in
               all
               as
               in
               one
               ,
               though
               no●
               in
               all
               according
               to
               the
               same
               measure
               .
               So
               S.
               Stephen
               tells
               the
               Jewes
               
                 Acts
                 7.
                 5.
                 52.
                 
                 Yee
                 stiffenecked
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 yee
                 doe
                 alwayes
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 at
                 your
                 Fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 yee
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 not
                 your
                 Fathers
                 persecuted
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 slaine
                 them
                 which
                 shewed
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 yee
                 have
                 beene
                 now
                 the
                 betrayers
                 and
                 murderers
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               chargeth
               the
               present
               generation
               of
               the
               Jews
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Zacharias
               forme
               of
               Barachias
               ,
               whom
               their
               forefathers
               had
               slaine
               many
               hundreds
               of
               yeares
               before
               Matt.
               23.
               35.
               adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               his
               blood
               should
               be
               required
               of
               that
               generation
               present
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               proofe
               sufficient
               that
               this
               Zacharias
               was
               not
               the
               Father
               (
               as
               some
               have
               supposed
               )
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               slaine
               betweene
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               hee
               must
               have
               beene
               slaine
               by
               that
               present
               generation
               to
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               directs
               this
               speech
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               had
               beene
               no
               matter
               of
               observation
               capable
               of
               that
               Emphaticall
               
                 Epiphonema
                 Luke
                 11.
                 51.
                 
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 .
              
               Now
               his
               blood
               was
               to
               bee
               required
               of
               this
               last
               generation
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               fulfilled
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               forefathers
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               had
               prodigiously
               slaine
               their
               high
               Priest
               Zacharias
               .
               But
               how
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               this
               their
               high
               Priest
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               dying
               curse
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               more
               exactly
               of
               this
               last
               generation
               than
               of
               that
               generation
               which
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               would
               require
               a
               particular
               treatise
               ,
               
               not
               in
               this
               place
               to
               be
               inserted
               .
               His
               dying
               speech
               (
               though
               uttered
               by
               way
               of
               imprecation
               )
               was
               propheticall
               .
               And
               the
               event
               of
               his
               imprecation
               ,
               though
               exhibited
               shortly
               after
               his
               death
               was
               typically
               propheticall
               of
               that
               which
               happened
               to
               this
               last
               generation
               within
               forty
               yeares
               after
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               Zacharias
               did
               in
               his
               death
               (
               though
               not
               in
               his
               dying
               speeches
               )
               exactly
               foreshadow
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               As
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Scripture
               may
               be
               oftner
               then
               once
               fulfilled
               or
               exactly
               verified
               in
               different
               measure
               only
               by
               way
               of
               growth
               or
               increment
               of
               the
               same
               literall
               sense
               ;
               so
               likewise
               may
               it
               be
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               severall
               times
               .
               For
               out
               of
               question
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 6.
                 
                 Abraham
                 beleeved
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 imputed
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               was
               literally
               verified
               of
               Abraham
               at
               that
               very
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               God
               first
               called
               him
               from
               his
               owne
               kindred
               and
               his
               Fathers
               house
               into
               the
               promised
               Land.
               And
               yet
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               cap.
               2.
               23.
               that
               this
               very
               Scripture
               was
               fulfilled
               when
               Abraham
               offered
               up
               Isaac
               his
               sonne
               upon
               the
               Altar
               :
               and
               from
               this
               last
               performance
               of
               Abraham
               he
               had
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               first
               ,
               yet
               the
               truest
               ,
               title
               to
               bee
               called
               the
               friend
               of
               God.
               Not
               altogether
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               manner
               not
               much
               different
               was
               that
               Scripture
               Isaiah
               53.
               4.
               twice
               fulfilled
               of
               our
               Saviour
               before
               his
               resurrection
               :
               
                 Surely
                 he
                 hath
                 borne
                 our
                 griefes
                 ,
                 and
                 caryed
                 our
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               was
               most
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               sufferings
               (
               whatsoever
               these
               were
               )
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               unto
               which
               S.
               Peter
               referres
               
               it
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 bare
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 stripes
                 you
                 were
                 healed
                 .
              
               Yet
               was
               the
               same
               testimony
               truly
               fulfilled
               before
               ,
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               more
               fully
               instructs
               us
               cap.
               8.
               ver
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 even
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 with
                 Devills
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 spirits
                 with
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 Isaiah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 ,
                 Himselfe
                 tooke
                 our
                 infirmities
                 and
                 bare
                 our
                 sicknesses
                 .
              
               The
               testimonie
               alleaged
               by
               these
               two
               Apostles
               unto
               severall
               purposes
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               yet
               concludent
               of
               what
               they
               both
               purposed
               or
               intended
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               search
               out
               two
               severall
               senses
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               testimony
               alleaged
               and
               twice
               fulfilled
               .
               For
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               literall
               sense
               or
               signification
               there
               may
               bee
               two
               objects
               or
               more
               .
               The
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               forecited
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               hath
               for
               its
               object
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               ,
               or
               his
               bearing
               our
               infirmities
               and
               the
               diseases
               of
               our
               soules
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               The
               object
               whereto
               S.
               Matthew
               referres
               ,
               was
               the
               infirmites
               or
               sicknesses
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ;
               for
               these
               he
               bare
               though
               not
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               in
               kinde
               ,
               yet
               by
               exact
               sympathy
               or
               fellowfeeling
               ,
               before
               he
               bare
               our
               spirituall
               infirmities
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               whether
               hee
               bare
               these
               after
               such
               an
               exact
               sympathy
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               bodily
               infirmities
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               cured
               ,
               may
               be
               discussed
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               his
               passion
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               as
               for
               testimonies
               either
               typicall
               propheticall
               
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               besides
               that
               they
               may
               be
               oftner
               fulfilled
               then
               once
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               generall
               ,
               (
               as
               either
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               sense
               or
               both
               )
               they
               admit
               in
               greater
               variety
               of
               particular
               senses
               no
               way
               opposite
               unto
               the
               generall
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               and
               coordinate
               one
               to
               another
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               same
               words
               fit
               the
               type
               in
               such
               a
               proportion
               ,
               as
               the
               names
               of
               shires
               or
               Provinces
               doe
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Maps
               wherein
               they
               are
               represented
               ;
               but
               fit
               the
               Antitype
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               as
               the
               same
               name
               in
               the
               Mappe
               doth
               the
               province
               which
               it
               represents
               :
               sometimes
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Prophecy
               or
               continued
               historicall
               narration
               ,
               one
               clause
               or
               passage
               doth
               fit
               the
               type
               only
               ,
               another
               the
               antitype
               only
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proper
               literall
               sense
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               so
               fit
               both
               .
               As
               in
               Psalme
               72.
               1.
               
               
                 Give
                 the
                 King
                 thy
                 Iudgements
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 :
              
               by
               the
               King
               it
               is
               evident
               David
               meant
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Kings
               sonne
               ,
               both
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               him
               of
               whom
               Salomon
               was
               the
               shadow
               or
               type
               ;
               the
               one
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               only
               ,
               the
               other
               both
               according
               to
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               .
               These
               words
               againe
               in
               the
               2.
               verse
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 with
                 equity
                 ,
              
               referre
               both
               to
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               to
               Christ
               ;
               to
               the
               one
               as
               to
               the
               modell
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               as
               to
               the
               edifice
               .
               So
               doth
               that
               other
               passage
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 have
                 dominion
                 also
                 from
                 sea
                 to
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 unto
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               This
               prophecy
               was
               fulfilled
               or
               exactly
               verified
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               in
               Salomon
               :
               For
               hee
               did
               
               command
               from
               the
               Phaenician
               sea
               unto
               the
               sea
               of
               Edom
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               Euphrates
               unto
               the
               lands
               end
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ancient
               terrar
               which
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               had
               given
               of
               Iudahs
               dominion
               .
               Yet
               this
               dominion
               whilest
               it
               was
               most
               entirely
               possest
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Map
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ;
               he
               was
               to
               rule
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               Seas
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               river
               to
               river
               from
               every
               point
               of
               sea
               and
               land
               unto
               the
               same
               point
               againe
               ;
               For
               all
               was
               to
               be
               given
               him
               as
               well
               in
               earth
               as
               in
               heaven
               .
               Salomons
               earthly
               Kingdom
               doth
               fit
               Christs
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               a
               Mappe
               of
               paper
               doth
               a
               Countrey
               or
               Province
               ;
               and
               Christs
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               is
               but
               the
               scale
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               and
               dominion
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               same
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               may
               according
               to
               the
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               be
               fulfilled
               or
               verified
               of
               the
               type
               or
               pledge
               in
               an
               ordinary
               literall
               or
               proverbiall
               sense
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               somewhat
               more
               then
               the
               ordinary
               literall
               )
               and
               yet
               be
               fulfilled
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               most
               exactly
               punctuall
               literall
               sense
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
              
               (
               saith
               David
               Psal
               .
               72.
               9.
               
               )
               
                 shall
                 how
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 shall
                 lick
                 the
                 dust
                 .
              
               This
               was
               truly
               meant
               and
               verified
               of
               Salomon
               in
               the
               literall
               and
               proverbiall
               sense
               ,
               but
               most
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               whom
               
                 all
                 knees
                 shall
                 how
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               and
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               shall
               inherite
               the
               Serpents
               first
               curse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               dust
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               14.
               
               No
               doubt
               
               but
               Salomon
               and
               his
               share
               in
               that
               prediction
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 deliver
                 the
                 needy
                 when
                 he
                 cryeth
                 ,
                 the
                 poore
                 also
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 helper
              
               ;
               Him
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               cry
               or
               speake
               for
               himselfe
               .
               But
               Salomon
               could
               never
               give
               sight
               unto
               the
               blinde
               ,
               or
               limbes
               unto
               the
               Lame
               ,
               or
               speech
               or
               hearing
               to
               such
               as
               were
               borne
               deafe
               or
               dumbe
               .
               These
               were
               prerogatives
               peculiar
               unto
               that
               sonne
               of
               David
               whom
               Salomon
               did
               foreshadow
               .
               But
               even
               the
               deafe
               and
               dumbe
               had
               some
               friends
               to
               solicite
               Christs
               aide
               for
               them
               ;
               the
               lame
               ,
               the
               blinde
               ,
               and
               the
               sick
               ,
               could
               cry
               themselves
               ,
               unto
               him
               or
               make
               signes
               of
               their
               desire
               of
               his
               helpe
               ;
               yet
               others
               he
               helped
               which
               did
               not
               either
               by
               themselves
               or
               by
               their
               friends
               desire
               his
               helpe
               ,
               as
               that
               impotent
               man
               which
               had
               layd
               so
               long
               at
               the
               poole
               of
               Bethesda
               .
               Salomon
               might
               deliver
               the
               poore
               from
               civill
               oppression
               or
               bodily
               violence
               ,
               and
               might
               raise
               them
               in
               their
               temporall
               fortunes
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               the
               promised
               sonne
               of
               David
               alone
               ,
               that
               could
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               oppressions
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               their
               owne
               bodily
               senses
               .
               Thus
               he
               delivered
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               very
               bonds
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               when
               hee
               himselfe
               could
               not
               ,
               and
               his
               sisters
               would
               not
               or
               did
               not
               cry
               unto
               him
               for
               this
               deliverance
               ,
               but
               rather
               disswaded
               him
               from
               attempting
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               very
               name
               Lazarus
               is
               by
               interpretation
               as
               much
               as
               David
               in
               that
               verse
               expresseth
               ,
               
                 Him
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 helper
              
               .
               According
               to
               this
               difference
               or
               allowance
               most
               passages
               in
               that
               72
               Psalme
               besides
               the
               5
               ver
               .
               &
               the
               conclusion
               from
               the
               17
               ,
               are
               literally
               meant
               
               both
               of
               Salomon
               and
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               these
               prayers
               of
               David
               were
               propheticall
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               type
               and
               the
               antitype
               ;
               so
               are
               not
               many
               other
               like
               passages
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               which
               containe
               patheticall
               expressions
               of
               the
               parties
               desires
               ,
               griefes
               ,
               or
               sorows
               ,
               which
               did
               pen
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               lesse
               exquisitely
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               former
               which
               were
               literally
               meant
               both
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               though
               propheticall
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               .
               Every
               religious
               man
               ,
               which
               had
               a
               religious
               woman
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               might
               frame
               his
               prayers
               in
               the
               same
               literall
               forme
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               useth
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 116.
                 16.
                 
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 surely
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 thy
                 handmaid
                 .
              
               Yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               Psalmist
               (
               who
               ever
               he
               were
               )
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               spake
               and
               meant
               of
               himselfe
               in
               an
               ordinary
               and
               common
               sense
               was
               fulfilled
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               sense
               whereof
               these
               words
               or
               letters
               are
               capable
               .
               For
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               an
               handmaid
               ,
               of
               Gods
               handmaid
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               as
               no
               sonne
               of
               man
               before
               him
               was
               nor
               after
               shall
               be
               .
               And
               hee
               was
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               and
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               could
               be
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               desire
               to
               bee
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               man
               who
               was
               the
               eternall
               and
               only
               son
               of
               God.
               But
               of
               this
               Title
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               being
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Psalmist
               againe
               did
               questionlesse
               both
               act
               and
               pen
               his
               owne
               part
               ,
               when
               he
               thus
               exclaimed
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 mine
                 owne
                 familiar
                 friend
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 trusted
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 eate
                 of
                 my
                 bread
                 ,
                 hath
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 
                 heele
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               41.
               9.
               
               This
               was
               but
               an
               expression
               of
               some
               intolerable
               ingratitude
               and
               wrong
               ,
               either
               past
               or
               then
               in
               working
               ;
               the
               speech
               was
               neither
               altogether
               figurative
               nor
               hyperbolicall
               ,
               but
               a
               typicall
               prophecy
               of
               Iudas
               his
               Traitorous
               dealing
               with
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ;
               and
               in
               Iudas
               alone
               it
               was
               properly
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               the
               most
               exquisite
               and
               most
               punctuall
               literall
               sense
               that
               could
               have
               beene
               devised
               .
               For
               Iudas
               being
               in
               an
               office
               of
               trust
               ,
               did
               then
               lay
               waite
               for
               his
               masters
               life
               ,
               and
               did
               then
               fully
               resolve
               upon
               his
               intended
               treason
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               messe
               ,
               and
               dipt
               his
               finger
               in
               the
               same
               dish
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Father
               of
               lyes
               ,
               of
               treason
               ,
               and
               ingratitude
               did
               enter
               into
               his
               heart
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ,
               wherin
               he
               devoured
               the
               bread
               his
               master
               had
               reached
               unto
               him
               .
               By
               the
               speedy
               and
               more
               disastrous
               issue
               of
               this
               prodigious
               Treason
               ,
               preventing
               the
               Traitor
               for
               triumphing
               in
               his
               masters
               death
               ,
               as
               his
               bloody
               confederates
               did
               :
               this
               people
               might
               have
               knowne
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               did
               favour
               ,
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               foreshadow
               in
               his
               complaint
               ;
               and
               of
               whose
               resurrection
               he
               prophecied
               in
               his
               prayer
               Ver.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 mee
                 up
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 requite
                 them
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 favourest
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 Enemy
                 doth
                 not
                 triumph
                 over
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 thou
                 upholdest
                 me
                 in
                 mine
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 settest
                 me
                 before
                 thy
                 face
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               All
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               here
               pens
               ,
               was
               more
               exquisitly
               acted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               we
               subduct
               the
               imprecations
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ,
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               mingles
               
               with
               his
               prayers
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               69
               Psalme
               (
               were
               hee
               David
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               so
               enstiled
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               for
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               is
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               called
               Elias
               )
               did
               not
               utter
               that
               complaint
               without
               some
               urgent
               cause
               or
               pressing
               occasions
               ,
               Ver.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Reproach
                 hath
                 broken
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 full
                 of
                 heavinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 looked
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 take
                 pity
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 looked
                 for
                 comforters
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 none
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 me
                 also
                 gall
                 for
                 my
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 thrist
                 they
                 gave
                 me
                 vinegert●
                 drinke
                 .
              
               These
               passionate
               expressions
               could
               hardly
               proceed
               from
               such
               sympathy
               ,
               as
               a
               pure
               propheticall
               vision
               of
               what
               the
               malignant
               Jewes
               would
               do
               for
               many
               generations
               after
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               was
               likely
               to
               raise
               .
               They
               seeme
               live
               characters
               of
               experienced
               griefe
               and
               sorow
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Psalmist
               was
               then
               a
               prisoner
               fed
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               compelled
               to
               drink
               water
               as
               bitter
               as
               his
               bread
               was
               nasty
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               Psalmist
               here
               speakes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               miserable
               perplexities
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               high
               and
               tragicall
               straine
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               sense
               somewhat
               hyperbolicall
               ;
               was
               we
               know
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               punctuall
               sense
               .
               Briefely
               ,
               all
               the
               Psalmists
               and
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               causelesse
               and
               undeserved
               sufferings
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               worthlesse
               and
               malitious
               men
               ,
               were
               true
               types
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               more
               than
               types
               or
               shadows
               ,
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               agony
               and
               bloody
               passion
               .
               But
               in
               their
               importunate
               and
               bitter
               imprecations
               uttered
               in
               their
               guiltlesse
               sufferings
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               so
               much
               
               types
               as
               foyles
               of
               his
               unspeakable
               patience
               ,
               meeknesse
               and
               long
               suffering
               :
               for
               he
               never
               prayed
               against
               his
               enemies
               (
               as
               the
               Prophets
               did
               )
               but
               alwayes
               for
               them
               .
               Their
               demeanour
               in
               their
               calamities
               ,
               disgrace
               ,
               or
               torments
               was
               such
               as
               did
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               but
               men
               :
               His
               ,
               alwayes
               such
               as
               did
               declare
               Him
               to
               be
               ,
               what
               he
               often
               said
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               truly
               God.
               And
               yet
               the
               bitter
               imprecations
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               and
               other
               Prophets
               used
               in
               their
               indigne
               sufferings
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               malitious
               enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               did
               (
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               )
               prove
               most
               exact
               typicall
               prophecies
               of
               all
               the
               Calamities
               which
               befell
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               after
               they
               had
               declared
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               their
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               to
               death
               .
               As
               in
               particular
               and
               for
               instance
               ,
               that
               imprecation
               of
               this
               Psalmist
               ver
               .
               23.
               unto
               the
               28.
               with
               that
               other
               Prophecy
               Isa
               .
               29.
               
               S.
               Paul
               did
               see
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Jewes
               of
               his
               time
               
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 According
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 :
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 heare
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 their
                 table
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 snare
                 and
                 a
                 trap
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 slumbling
                 block
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 recompence
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 their
                 eyes
                 be
                 darkned
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 downe
                 their
                 back
                 alway
                 .
              
               This
               imprecation
               made
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               (
               but
               never
               resumed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               )
               did
               fall
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               law
               of
               retaliation
               .
               Therefore
               their
               Table
               became
               a
               snare
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               gave
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               gall
               for
               meat●
               ,
               and
               vineger
               in
               his
               thirst
               to
               
               drink
               .
               But
               in
               what
               sense
               his
               death
               ,
               or
               the
               indignities
               which
               they
               put
               upō
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Jerusalems
               destruction
               &
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               is
               more
               fully
               set
               downe
               in
               other
               meditations
               somewhat
               of
               which
               may
               (
               if
               need
               so
               require
               )
               be
               inserted
               in
               proofe
               of
               the
               undoubted
               truth
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               ,
               against
               the
               Jewes
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               15.
               
            
             
               Whether
               all
               Testimonies
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               or
               implyed
               ,
               [
               this
               was
               done
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ]
               be
               concludent
               proofes
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               truths
               for
               which
               they
               are
               alleadged
               .
            
             
               IT
               would
               require
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               diligence
               in
               later
               Divines
               to
               redeeme
               the
               negligence
               of
               former
               ,
               either
               in
               not
               observing
               ,
               or
               in
               not
               transmitting
               their
               observations
               to
               posterity
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               on
               what
               occasions
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               the
               severall
               Psalmes
               were
               written
               .
               For
               that
               all
               of
               them
               were
               written
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               probable
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               nor
               so
               accounted
               amongst
               the
               best
               Divines
               of
               this
               age
               .
               Theodoret
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               Melancthen
               and
               Moller
               amongst
               moderne
               writers
               ,
               have
               better
               attempted
               this
               profitable
               worke
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               beene
               seconded
               .
               The
               historicall
               occasions
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               of
               
               the
               times
               wherein
               these
               Psalmes
               were
               written
               ,
               
               were
               they
               knowne
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               would
               lead
               us
               by
               a
               faire
               and
               safe
               way
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               three
               ,
               unto
               the
               just
               product
               or
               capacitie
               of
               the
               true
               allegoricall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               fulfilled
               .
               But
               as
               our
               case
               now
               stands
               ,
               the
               luxuriant
               and
               perplexed
               branches
               of
               such
               forced
               Allegories
               ,
               as
               men
               fancie
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               frame
               by
               guesse
               ,
               without
               any
               perfect
               scale
               or
               proportion
               from
               the
               true
               historicall
               sense
               ,
               have
               occasioned
               many
               judicious
               Divines
               ,
               to
               doubt
               or
               question
               whether
               those
               things
               which
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               done
               that
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
              
               doe
               alwayes
               imply
               some
               concludent
               proofe
               or
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Calvin
               ,
               for
               being
               sometimes
               too
               bold
               ,
               sometimes
               too
               sparing
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               such
               places
               ,
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               say
               are
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               is
               deeply
               taxed
               by
               the
               Lutherans
               generally
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               .
               But
               Christian
               charity
               will
               perswade
               men
               of
               sober
               passions
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               rather
               feare
               lest
               he
               should
               give
               offence
               unto
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               then
               any
               desire
               or
               inclination
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               sometimes
               give
               the
               same
               interpretations
               of
               Scriptures
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               without
               expression
               of
               ,
               or
               search
               after
               farther
               mysteries
               than
               the
               letter
               it selfe
               doth
               minister
               .
               How
               ever
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               Calvin
               be
               lyable
               to
               a
               judgement
               ,
               
                 Iansenius
                 ,
                 Sasbout
              
               ,
               and
               Maldonat
               ,
               three
               of
               the
               most
               judicious
               Commentators
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               for
               these
               many
               yeares
               ,
               are
               lyable
               to
               a
               Councell
               ,
               for
               their
               unadvised
               presumption
               in
               
               this
               kinde
               .
               One
               of
               them
               denyeth
               that
               often
               forecited
               place
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               to
               bee
               literally
               meant
               of
               Salomon
               :
               wherein
               he
               gives
               just
               offence
               unto
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               by
               superstitious
               feare
               of
               committing
               that
               errour
               ,
               whereof
               Calvin
               is
               often
               accused
               ,
               doth
               fall
               into
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               two
               others
               question
               whether
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 Out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               were
               properly
               fulfilled
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               only
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               
                 per
                 accommodationem
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               we
               might
               say
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 in
                 Ascanio
                 chari
                 stat
                 cura
                 Parentis
                 ,
              
               were
               fulfilled
               in
               any
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               whom
               we
               saw
               to
               dote
               upon
               ,
               or
               much
               to
               deligt
               in
               their
               lovely
               sonne
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               explicite
               meaning
               of
               Maldonats
               third
               rule
               before
               cited
               ,
               
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               was
               his
               meaning
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               his
               comment
               on
               that
               other
               saying
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               ver
               .
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 spake
                 Iesus
                 unto
                 the
                 multitude
                 in
                 parables
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 parable
                 spake
                 he
                 not
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 my
                 mouth
                 in
                 parables
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 utter
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 kept
                 secret
                 since
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               His
               observations
               upon
               this
               place
               are
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               words
               (
               englished
               )
               thus
               .
               
                 The
                 particle
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 denote
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 in
                 parables
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 thus
                 speake
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Davids
                 sayings
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 Auditors
                 
                 were
                 unworthy
                 of
                 such
                 perspicuous
                 declarations
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 private
                 .
              
               This
               he
               takes
               as
               granted
               from
               our
               Saviours
               speech
               ver
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 spake
                 I
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 parables
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 seeing
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 they
                 heare
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 understand
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 By
                 hearing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               abstract
               of
               his
               observations
               upon
               ver
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Evangelists
               meaning
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               Davids
               prophecy
               was
               properly
               fulfilled
               by
               our
               Saviours
               parables
               :
               seeing
               Davids
               discourse
               (
               as
               he
               conceives
               )
               was
               indeed
               no
               prophecy
               ,
               but
               an
               historicall
               narration
               of
               matters
               past
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               word
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               there
               useth
               ,
               doth
               not
               signifie
               such
               parables
               as
               our
               Saviour
               in
               this
               13.
               chapter
               meant
               ;
               but
               rather
               such
               pithy
               sentences
               ,
               as
               the
               Greekes
               call
               Apophthegmes
               .
               Maldonats
               conclusion
               therefore
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelist
               (
               according
               to
               his
               usuall
               manner
               )
               did
               only
               accommodate
               that
               which
               David
               had
               spoken
               ,
               to
               our
               Saviours
               speeches
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               some
               affinity
               or
               similitude
               ,
               though
               no
               concludent
               congruity
               :
               and
               for
               our
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               hee
               referres
               us
               to
               his
               Comments
               upon
               Matth.
               2.
               15.
               that
               is
               indeed
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 third
                 rule
              
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               But
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               passages
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               this
               Author
               onely
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               how
               easie
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               for
               good
               Divines
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               spend
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               learning
               and
               wit
               to
               no
               good
               purpose
               ;
               especially
               when
               they
               strive
               to
               be
               hypercriticall
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               censorious
               
               of
               others
               pious
               endeavours
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               not
               so
               accurate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               revise
               these
               his
               animadversions
               
                 ordine
                 retrogrado
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               beginning
               with
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               ending
               with
               the
               first
               :
            
             
               No
               man
               did
               say
               that
               the
               narrations
               in
               that
               Psalme
               were
               propheticall
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matters
               literally
               and
               immediately
               signified
               by
               the
               words
               themselves
               ;
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 matters
                 though
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 wonders
                 in
                 Egypt
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 the
                 conducting
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 rebellious
                 behaviour
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 true
                 types
                 or
                 shadowes
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 events
                 in
                 future
                 times
                 ;
              
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               Psalme
               related
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               doth
               not
               fore-represent
               some
               parallel
               event
               ,
               when
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               should
               come
               in
               person
               to
               expostulate
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               David
               did
               with
               the
               people
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               or
               authority
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               his
               Lord
               and
               God.
               For
               so
               he
               beginnes
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 Give
                 eare
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 incline
                 your
                 eares
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 mouth
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 my
                 mouth
                 in
                 a
                 parable
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 utter
                 darke
                 sayings
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               This
               preamble
               cannot
               literally
               bee
               applyed
               to
               David
               or
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               save
               only
               as
               he
               was
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               .
               The
               Psalmists
               words
               immediately
               following
               though
               Apophthegmaticall
               and
               pithy
               ,
               were
               plaine
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               consider
               them
               only
               as
               matters
               of
               fact
               forepast
               ;
               )
               were
               knowne
               
               and
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               by
               some
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               forgotten
               by
               posterity
               .
               However
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               mysticall
               importāce
               or
               as
               they
               containe
               a
               proportionable
               parallel
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               with
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               they
               are
               sentences
               both
               hard
               and
               darke
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               did
               require
               a
               better
               paraphrast
               upon
               David
               or
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               of
               Moses
               or
               of
               the
               sacred
               Historians
               before
               his
               time
               .
               For
               by
               the
               parables
               meant
               in
               ver
               .
               2.
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeve
               S.
               Matthewes
               paraphrase
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               were
               meant
               ,
               
                 things
                 which
                 had
                 beene
                 kept
                 secret
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 Matt.
              
               13.
               35.
               
               This
               was
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               S.
               Matthewes
               literall
               expression
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               necessarily
               import
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               the
               parables
               which
               our
               Saviour
               used
               in
               that
               Chapter
               (
               as
               he
               there
               useth
               many
               )
               respect
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               were
               hard
               and
               darke
               to
               such
               as
               were
               not
               of
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               there
               describes
               ,
               
                 A
                 stubborne
                 and
                 faithlesse
                 generation
              
               .
               It
               is
               true
               therefore
               which
               Maldonat
               in
               his
               second
               animadversion
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               why
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               to
               his
               common
               Auditors
               in
               parables
               was
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               unworthy
               of
               cleerer
               revelatiōs
               ,
               uncapable
               for
               the
               time
               of
               greater
               talents
               ,
               having
               used
               their
               former
               ordinary
               talents
               so
               ill
               .
               Thus
               our
               Saviour
               resolves
               his
               Disciples
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 abundance
                 :
                 but
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 even
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               prophecied
               or
               forewarned
               this
               generation
               ,
               even
               all
               generations
               following
               .
               It
               was
               then
               an
               allegation
               unconcludent
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               beseeming
               Maldonat
               ,
               to
               say
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               speake
               in
               parables
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Davids
               sayings
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               but
               because
               this
               present
               generation
               did
               deserve
               no
               other
               language
               .
               For
               these
               two
               are
               no
               way
               opposite
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               ill
               for
               men
               to
               separate
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               conjoyned
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               worse
               to
               set
               things
               at
               oddes
               or
               in
               opposition
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               coordinate
               ,
               or
               set
               in
               concord
               .
            
             
               Now
               both
               these
               assertions
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               which
               Maldonat
               refuses
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               he
               approves
               ,
               have
               a
               divine
               truth
               in
               them
               .
               First
               it
               is
               most
               true
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               speake
               unto
               the
               multitude
               and
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               on
               whom
               they
               relyed
               ,
               in
               parables
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               for
               the
               time
               unworthy
               of
               such
               declarations
               as
               he
               made
               to
               his
               disciples
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               talent
               which
               they
               had
               used
               not
               so
               much
               amisse
               as
               the
               others
               had
               done
               .
               And
               no
               lesse
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               foreprophecy
               that
               the
               posterity
               of
               Israel
               from
               his
               owne
               time
               untill
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Messias
               should
               be
               more
               unworthy
               hearers
               of
               divine
               mysteries
               then
               their
               forefathers
               had
               beene
               ;
               unlesse
               they
               seriously
               repented
               both
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               forefathers
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               speak●●nto
               them
               in
               parables
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               unworthy
               hearers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               his
               disciples
               might
               know
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               was
               foreprophecied
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               78.
               
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Maldonats
               first
               animadversion
               was
               ,
               that
               this
               Latine
               particle
               ut
               ,
               or
               the
               greeke
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               signifie
               the
               cause
               of
               what
               is
               said
               or
               spoken
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               the
               event
               only
               .
               How
               true
               soever
               this
               be
               ,
               it
               no
               way
               prejudiceth
               the
               truth
               now
               delivered
               by
               us
               .
               For
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               this
               particle
               ut
               either
               in
               this
               place
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               place
               where
               it
               imports
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               doth
               not
               signifie
               
                 the
                 cause
              
               ,
               because
               it
               sometimes
               or
               oftentimes
               signifieth
               the
               event
               only
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               right
               use
               of
               this
               particle
               ,
               or
               the
               knowledge
               of
               its
               severall
               references
               ,
               is
               much
               conducent
               to
               the
               just
               valuation
               of
               many
               testimonies
               which
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               hereafter
               alleaged
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               very
               usefull
               in
               this
               place
               to
               unfold
               its
               severall
               significations
               or
               importances
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               this
               particle
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Latine
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               English
               ,
               is
               transitive
               only
               ;
               and
               imports
               neither
               any
               true
               cause
               nor
               the
               event
               ;
               as
               in
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God.
              
               The
               resolution
               of
               which
               words
               ,
               without
               any
               wrong
               either
               to
               their
               full
               importance
               in
               logicall
               construction
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               grammaticall
               elegancy
               ,
               
               is
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Cognoscere
                 te
                 esse
                 verum
                 Deum
                 est
                 vita
                 aeterna
                 ,
                 To
                 know
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               From
               this
               use
               or
               importance
               of
               this
               particle
               ut
               ,
               that
               other
               ,
               which
               Maldonat
               makes
               ,
               is
               not
               different
               ,
               or
               no
               otherwayes
               different
               then
               the
               end
               of
               a
               transition
               or
               passage
               is
               from
               the
               passage
               or
               transition
               it selfe
               ;
               as
               when
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 34.
                 
                 I
                 send
                 unto
                 you
                 Prophets
                 and
                 wisemen
                 &c
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 blood
                 shed
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 righteous
                 Abel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               God
               forbid
               any
               good
               Christian
               should
               referre
               this
               particle
               That
               unto
               the
               first
               words
               ,
               Behold
               I
               send
               unto
               you
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               conceive
               the
               end
               and
               cause
               why
               God
               did
               send
               wisemen
               and
               Prophets
               unto
               them
               should
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
               shed
               by
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               should
               be
               required
               of
               this
               generation
               ;
               it
               refers
               only
               to
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 yee
                 kill
                 and
                 crucifie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               true
               importance
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               yee
               shall
               ,
               or
               you
               will
               ,
               goe
               on
               in
               your
               Fathers
               sinnes
               so
               farre
               and
               so
               long
               ,
               untill
               at
               length
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               the
               righteous
               whom
               your
               Fathers
               have
               slaine
               ,
               shall
               come
               upon
               you
               :
               Or
               ,
               as
               S.
               Luke
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 you
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               importance
               of
               this
               particle
               ut
               in
               this
               place
               denotes
               the
               event
               of
               their
               practises
               or
               resolutions
               ,
               not
               the
               finall
               cause
               of
               the
               Prophets
               comming
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               S.
               Paul
               expresses
               in
               the
               infinitive
               moode
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 clearely
                 seene
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 eternall
                 
                 power
                 and
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               end
               why
               God
               did
               manifest
               himselfe
               unto
               men
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               his
               Creatures
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               him
               as
               God.
               And
               it
               was
               the
               ample
               measure
               of
               manifestations
               made
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               which
               left
               even
               the
               Heathens
               themselves
               without
               Apologie
               or
               just
               excuse
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               this
               importance
               of
               the
               particle
               ut
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               noteth
               onely
               the
               event
               or
               some
               transition
               to
               the
               event
               )
               many
               good
               writers
               would
               value
               that
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               chap.
               12.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               
                 Though
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 beleeved
                 not
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 saying
                 of
              
               Esaias
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
              
               ut
               impleretur
               ille
               sermo
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 beleeved
                 our
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 hath
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 beene
                 revealed
                 .
              
               And
               I
               could
               wish
               ,
               that
               Maldonats
               animadversions
               upon
               the
               forecited
               35.
               verse
               of
               Mathew
               the
               13.
               had
               beene
               as
               Orthodoxall
               or
               discreet
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               upon
               this
               place
               of
               Iohn
               .
               For
               of
               such
               Commentators
               as
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               none
               speakes
               more
               pertinently
               or
               more
               discreetly
               to
               the
               difficultie
               wherewith
               that
               place
               is
               charged
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               his
               brother
               Tolet
               ,
               who
               hammers
               out
               Athanasius
               his
               exposition
               as
               learnedly
               (
               and
               more
               fully
               )
               as
               Maldonat
               doth
               upon
               the
               expositions
               of
               other
               Greeke
               Fathers
               .
               However
               ,
               I
               cannot
               assent
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               others
               ,
               in
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               would
               make
               the
               particle
               ut
               ,
               here
               ,
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               it
               doth
               )
               to
               poynt
               onely
               at
               the
               event
               ,
               not
               any
               cause
               .
               That
               it
               cannot
               in
               this
               place
               denote
               the
               finall
               cause
               ,
               Athanasius
               carryes
               
               it
               clearely
               against
               some
               heretiques
               of
               his
               time
               or
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               interpret
               it
               ;
               who
               yet
               spake
               consequently
               enough
               to
               their
               wicked
               opinions
               in
               that
               they
               acquit
               these
               unbeleeving
               Jewes
               from
               blame
               and
               lay
               their
               charge
               upon
               Esayas
               ,
               whose
               prediction
               ,
               they
               thought
               ,
               did
               either
               cause
               or
               inferre
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               Jewes
               infidelitie
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               glorious
               miracles
               as
               had
               beene
               done
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               their
               sight
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               that
               this
               particle
               ,
               ut
               ,
               doth
               in
               this
               place
               denote
               and
               import
               more
               then
               the
               event
               ,
               that
               it
               refers
               unto
               some
               true
               Cause
               ,
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ver
               .
               38.
               is
               ,
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               meaning
               ,
               aequivalent
               to
               that
               other
               particle
               used
               by
               him
               ver
               .
               39
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 beleeve
                 because
                 Isaiah
                 said
                 againe
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               that
               this
               particle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 ,
                 ideo
                 ,
                 quia
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
              
               do
               alwaies
               referre
               immediately
               unto
               some
               true
               cause
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               deny
               without
               some
               wrong
               to
               Priscian
               or
               without
               some
               
                 non
                 obstante
              
               ,
               or
               such
               licentious
               dispensation
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               a
               Pope
               once
               gave
               )
               
                 ut
                 fiatur
                 contra
                 omnes
                 grammaticos
              
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               againe
               ,
               that
               neither
               particle
               doth
               immediately
               referre
               to
               any
               reall
               cause
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               avouched
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               or
               that
               Esaias
               his
               saying
               ,
               or
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               any
               cause
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Jewes
               infidelity
               ,
               neither
               the
               principall
               cause
               (
               as
               the
               Heretiques
               whom
               Athanasius
               refutes
               ,
               did
               conceive
               )
               nor
               any
               accessory
               or
               lesse
               principall
               cause
               ,
               as
               some
               moderne
               writers
               imagine
               ,
               whō
               Maldonat
               (
               without
               naming
               them
               )
               well
               confutes
               .
               But
               wee
               should
               consider
               how
               that
               which
               is
               the
               true
               effect
               
               of
               some
               reall
               cause
               ,
               is
               oft-times
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               our
               true
               knowledge
               or
               apprehension
               of
               the
               cause
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               of
               its
               connexion
               with
               the
               effect
               :
               and
               such
               a
               causality
               these
               and
               the
               like
               causall
               particles
               or
               
                 conjunctions
                 ,
                 ideo
                 ,
                 quia
                 ,
                 propter
                 ,
                 &c
              
               do
               usually
               import
               .
               As
               if
               one
               which
               had
               never
               seene
               the
               King
               or
               Court
               before
               ,
               should
               say
               ,
               Sure
               this
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               the
               rest
               stand
               bare
               before
               him
               :
               this
               speech
               imports
               a
               true
               cause
               not
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               avouched
               ,
               or
               why
               this
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               parties
               knowledge
               or
               notice
               of
               him
               as
               King.
               And
               so
               we
               know
               that
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               had
               many
               sinnes
               forgiven
               her
               because
               she
               loved
               much
               :
               but
               her
               love
               was
               the
               effect
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               plentifull
               forgivenesse
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               intelligent
               sort
               of
               Pontifician
               writers
               now
               grant
               ,
               and
               the
               circumstance
               of
               the
               text
               will
               clearely
               evince
               it
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               shall
               avouch
               it
               to
               be
               any
               more
               thē
               a
               cause
               of
               our
               knowledge
               .
               However
               seeing
               every
               cause
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               some
               effect
               ,
               or
               referres
               to
               some
               things
               produced
               or
               occasioned
               by
               it
               ,
               The
               question
               still
               remaines
               of
               what
               effect
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Isaiahs
               prophecy
               ,
               or
               the
               cōtemplation
               of
               the
               event
               which
               he
               foretold
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               true
               cause
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               no
               cause
               at
               all
               of
               these
               Jewes
               infidelity
               ?
            
             
               6
               The
               serious
               contemplation
               of
               this
               Prophets
               saying
               after
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               called
               thē
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               which
               they
               so
               have
               fitted
               unto
               our
               Evangelists
               minde
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               cause
               why
               he
               did
               cease
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               stupiditie
               of
               this
               people
               .
               For
               if
               Isaiah
               had
               not
               long
               before
               decyphered
               their
               froward
               &
               stubborne
               disposition
               ,
               posterity
               
               would
               have
               suspected
               either
               that
               S.
               Iohns
               taxation
               of
               their
               stupidity
               had
               beene
               more
               hyperbolicall
               than
               true
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               our
               Saviours
               miracles
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               all
               sufficient
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               makes
               thē
               ,
               for
               winning
               credēce
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               respect
               unto
               his
               person
               .
               But
               seeing
               nothing
               breakes
               forth
               in
               this
               last
               generatiō
               ,
               whose
               seeds
               &
               roots
               had
               not
               beene
               discovered
               by
               Isaias
               in
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               this
               takes
               away
               all
               occasion
               in
               posterity
               to
               suspect
               either
               the
               truth
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               narration
               ,
               or
               sufficiency
               of
               our
               Saviours
               miracles
               .
               No
               these
               causall
               particles
               onely
               ,
               as
               ,
               ut
               ,
               or
               ,
               propter
               ,
               but
               adversative
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 verunt
                 amen
                 ,
                 sed
              
               ,
               doe
               sometimes
               referre
               not
               to
               any
               written
               clause
               or
               sentence
               precedent
               ,
               or
               any
               matter
               conteined
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               secret
               or
               tacite
               thoughts
               of
               the
               writer
               or
               speaker
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               strong
               affection
               seeking
               to
               vent
               it selfe
               in
               such
               abrupt
               or
               unusuall
               language
               .
               To
               begin
               a
               speech
               with
               nam
               or
               veruntamen
               would
               be
               a
               ridiculous
               soloecisme
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               were
               by
               way
               of
               decorum
               in
               some
               appointed
               to
               act
               or
               utter
               a
               ridiculous
               part
               .
               And
               yet
               an
               exquisite
               Poet
               did
               thus
               begin
               his
               doleful
               Elegie
               ;
            
             
               
                 Hîc
                 tamen
                 umbrosum
                 nactus
                 nemus
                 ,
                 
                 hîc
                 loca
                 sola
              
               
                 Ne
                 mea
                 quis
                 nimiùm
                 carpsit
                 lamenta
                 severus
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               particle
               ,
               Tamen
               ,
               without
               soloecisme
               or
               breach
               of
               Grammar
               rule
               ,
               hath
               an
               elegant
               reference
               to
               his
               former
               thoughts
               or
               affections
               which
               had
               beene
               these
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unseemely
                 part
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 my
                 place
                 and
                 breeding
                 to
                 blubber
                 and
                 weepe
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 :
                 notwithstāding
                 seeing
                 the
                 place
                 affords
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 
                 nature
                 shall
                 take
                 
                   her
                   forth
                
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
               And
               after
               this
               manner
               the
               Psalmist
               begins
               the
               73.
               psalme
               ,
               
                 Veruntamen
                 Bonus
                 est
                 Deus
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               This
               particle
               referres
               to
               his
               precedent
               thoughts
               or
               secret
               disputations
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               these
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               
                 Surely
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 his
                 promise
                 unto
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 never
                 meant
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 as
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 trod
                 under
                 feet
                 by
                 their
                 wicked
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 enemies
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               the
               crisis
               or
               conquest
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               cogitations
               (
               which
               he
               afterwards
               confesseth
               of
               himselfe
               )
               he
               bursts
               out
               into
               the
               former
               expression
               ,
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               these
               two
               causall
               speeches
               
                 [
                 ut
                 impleretur
                 ille
                 sermo
                 Isaiae
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               12.
               
               
                 Propterea
                 non
                 potuerunt
                 credere
                 &c.
              
               ]
               referre
               to
               these
               or
               the
               like
               precedent
               cogitations
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ;
               
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 linage
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 creatures
                 indued
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ?
              
               Yes
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               to
               be
               more
               then
               possible
               ,
               because
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               hath
               foretold
               as
               much
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               S.
               Iohn
               goes
               further
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 beleeve
                 because
              
               Isaiah
               
                 had
                 foretold
                 their
                 unbeleife
              
               .
               Yet
               if
               wee
               scan
               his
               words
               aright
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               doth
               not
               resolve
               the
               impossibility
               or
               difficulty
               of
               their
               unbeliefe
               into
               Esaias
               his
               prediction
               formally
               taken
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               which
               Esaias
               had
               foretold
               .
               For
               so
               his
               words
               are
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ;
                 because
                 that
              
               Esaias
               
                 said
                 againe
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 deued
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 understand
                 with
                 their
                 heart●
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 he
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 spake
              
               Esaias
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 glory
              
               .
               The
               most
               that
               can
               be
               made
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               strongest
               collections
               that
               can
               be
               inferred
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               inferring
               any
               divine
               causality
               of
               their
               unbeleife
               ,
               will
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               men
               in
               our
               times
               should
               understand
               many
               divine
               truths
               about
               which
               they
               dispute
               ,
               or
               be
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               said
               by
               a
               good
               Author
               ,
               [
               Wisdome
               cannot
               enter
               into
               a
               froward
               heart
               .
               ]
               This
               speech
               is
               Canonically
               true
               of
               all
               such
               men
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whilest
               they
               continue
               perverse
               and
               froward
               ,
               but
               not
               true
               
                 iu
                 sensu
                 diviso
              
               .
               for
               though
               it
               were
               absolutely
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               wisedome
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               froward
               heart
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               froward
               heart
               to
               put
               off
               frowardnesse
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               as
               are
               now
               a
               stifnecked
               and
               stubborne
               people
               in
               good
               time
               to
               brooke
               the
               yoake
               of
               Christian
               obedience
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               doth
               this
               period
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 [
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 done
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 saying
                 of
              
               Esaias
               
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
              
               ]
               import
               no
               more
               than
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               factious
               spirits
               of
               our
               times
               cannot
               beleeve
               aright
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               that
               
                 wisdome
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 froward
                 heart
                 ?
              
               In
               Maldonats
               exposition
               on
               this
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               other
               Mat.
               13.
               34.
               
               &c
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 value
                 of
                 both
                 allegations
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 words
                 do
                 so
                 well
                 fit
                 the
                 evēts
                 related
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 
                 fit
                 them
                 better
                 although
                 't
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 meant
                 of
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 beene
                 spoken
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 notifie
                 these
                 two
                 events
                 .
              
               ]
               Yet
               if
               we
               may
               have
               the
               libertie
               to
               expresse
               the
               Prophets
               meaning
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               consequently
               unto
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               (
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               good
               Christians
               )
               or
               to
               some
               speciall
               truths
               formerly
               delivered
               ,
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               alleaged
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               strange
               infidelity
               of
               the
               Jewes
               which
               saw
               our
               Saviours
               miracles
               ,
               then
               any
               Proverbs
               of
               Salomon
               or
               other
               generall
               Maximes
               can
               be
               fulfilled
               or
               verified
               of
               any
               misbeleevers
               in
               these
               our
               times
               ,
               either
               of
               such
               as
               deny
               Christ
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               or
               confessing
               him
               in
               words
               deny
               him
               in
               deeds
               .
               For
               the
               words
               of
               Salomon
               or
               other
               moral
               sayings
               of
               Canonicall
               writers
               ,
               how
               well
               soever
               they
               may
               fit
               the
               errors
               or
               infidelity
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               had
               no
               punctuall
               aspect
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               were
               uttered
               as
               absolute
               truths
               without
               respect
               of
               age
               ,
               time
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               and
               fit
               all
               men
               and
               every
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               ,
               age
               ,
               or
               nation
               soever
               they
               be
               .
               Whereas
               the
               former
               forecited
               prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               was
               punctually
               or
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               which
               lived
               after
               his
               time
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               returne
               of
               the
               Babilonish
               captivitie
               .
               For
               so
               it
               followes
               in
               the
               6.
               chap.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Make
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 eares
                 heavie
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 with
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 and
                 be
                 healed
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ?
                 And
                 
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 cities
                 be
                 wasted
                 without
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 without
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 be
                 utterly
                 desolate
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 removed
                 men
                 farre
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 forsaking
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 tenth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 return
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 eaten
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Teyle
                 tree
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Oake
                 ,
                 whose
                 substance
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 cast
                 their
                 leaves
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 holy
                 seed
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 .
              
               This
               very
               prophecy
               was
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               excecation
               and
               obduration
               of
               the
               Jewes
               which
               did
               not
               beleeve
               our
               Saviours
               miracles
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               desolation
               of
               Judea
               which
               ensued
               upon
               his
               death
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               last
               part
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               concerning
               their
               returne
               againe
               to
               God
               ,
               shall
               bee
               as
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               these
               out-casts
               of
               Israel
               ,
               future
               times
               would
               better
               resolve
               us
               or
               such
               as
               shall
               live
               after
               us
               ,
               then
               any
               living
               interpreter
               of
               Scriptures
               can
               .
               With
               this
               question
               S.
               Iohn
               meddles
               not
               ,
               but
               besides
               that
               the
               former
               part
               of
               that
               prophecy
               doth
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               as
               truly
               point
               at
               this
               later
               generation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               former
               :
               The
               reall
               event
               it selfe
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               foretold
               was
               more
               conspicuously
               remarkable
               in
               this
               later
               generation
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               in
               the
               former
               :
               For
               it
               was
               a
               prediction
               prophetically
               typicall
               .
               The
               first
               desolation
               was
               such
               a
               reall
               type
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               as
               Israels
               casting
               off
               God
               from
               being
               their
               ruler
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               was
               of
               that
               solemne
               abrenunciation
               of
               Christ
               which
               these
               later
               Jewes
               made
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               when
               they
               cryed
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 but
                 Caesar
                 .
              
               Or
               the
               like
               desolation
               was
               such
               a
               Crisis
               of
               that
               deadly
               disease
               ,
               whereof
               
               the
               excecation
               and
               obduration
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               was
               the
               symptome
               ,
               as
               that
               calamity
               which
               befell
               Iudah
               the
               next
               yeare
               after
               Zacharias
               death
               was
               ,
               of
               the
               calamity
               which
               befell
               the
               whole
               Nation
               within
               forty
               yeares
               after
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               So
               then
               the
               particle
               Vt
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               doth
               ever
               import
               any
               true
               causality
               of
               excecation
               or
               obduration
               on
               Gods
               part
               or
               his
               Prophets
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               other
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ]
              
               the
               same
               particle
               doth
               alwayes
               import
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               so
               done
               ,
               whether
               positively
               or
               directly
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               with
               permission
               of
               his
               just
               providence
               ,
               by
               the
               positive
               intentions
               of
               Sathan
               or
               incorrigible
               stubbornnesse
               of
               men
               ,
               was
               alwayes
               ordered
               by
               God
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               that
               posterity
               might
               beleeve
               and
               know
               ,
               no
               such
               event
               did
               follow
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Prophet
               did
               foretell
               such
               events
               only
               in
               generall
               ,
               without
               speciall
               reference
               unto
               the
               particular
               events
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               Seing
               every
               finall
               cause
               is
               purposed
               or
               projected
               by
               some
               intelligent
               nature
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               particle
               ,
               That
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               severall
               projectures
               ,
               may
               sometimes
               denote
               a
               true
               finall
               cause
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               event
               or
               consequent
               only
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               proposition
               ;
               as
               in
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 34.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 you
                 shall
                 kill
                 and
                 crucifie
                 ;
                 &c.
                 that
                 upon
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 blood
                 shed
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               The
               finall
               cause
               projected
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               was
               to
               bring
               righteous
               blood
               upon
               these
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               
               the
               event
               or
               consequent
               only
               ,
               no
               finall
               cause
               ,
               of
               their
               projects
               against
               Gods
               messengers
               :
               But
               these
               messengers
               were
               sent
               by
               God
               onely
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               recall
               his
               people
               to
               their
               allegiance
               ;
               yet
               this
               end
               or
               purpose
               did
               include
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               continued
               or
               made
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               Fathers
               stubbornnesse
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               suffer
               more
               grievous
               punishment
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               had
               not
               beene
               forewarned
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               excecation
               and
               obduration
               of
               these
               later
               Jewes
               was
               the
               marke
               at
               which
               Satan
               aimed
               ,
               no
               true
               cause
               (
               though
               a
               necessary
               consequent
               )
               of
               their
               continued
               abuse
               of
               that
               talent
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               ;
               but
               no
               finall
               cause
               ,
               no
               cause
               at
               all
               why
               our
               Saviour
               did
               so
               many
               miracles
               amongst
               them
               :
               their
               excecation
               and
               perdition
               was
               from
               themselves
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               of
               our
               Saviours
               
                 Matt.
                 23.
                 35.
                 that
                 upon
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 blood
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               as
               S.
               Luke
               hath
               the
               same
               prediction
               more
               emphatically
               ,
               )
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 :
              
               both
               these
               and
               the
               like
               were
               conformable
               to
               that
               generall
               rule
               delivered
               by
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 ver
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 instant
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 concerning
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 pluck
                 up
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 that
                 Nation
                 against
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 turne
                 from
                 their
                 evill
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 that
                 I
                 thought
                 to
                 doe
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Saviours
               prediction
               Luke
               11.
               31.
               though
               the
               words
               may
               seeme
               most
               peremptory
               ,
               did
               implicitely
               conteine
               or
               admit
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               which
               he
               
               in
               another
               prediction
               of
               his
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               doth
               expresse
               
                 Luke
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 except
                 you
                 repent
                 yee
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               perish
               after
               the
               same
               disastrous
               manner
               that
               the
               Galileans
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               had
               perished
               .
               Now
               however
               the
               prediction
               of
               Isaiah
               or
               Zacharias
               his
               imprecation
               when
               he
               dyed
               ;
               were
               no
               true
               causes
               of
               this
               peoples
               infidelity
               or
               destruction
               ,
               yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               what
               they
               threatned
               ,
               though
               with
               this
               condition
               and
               Proviso
               
                 [
                 Vnlesse
                 they
                 doe
                 repent
              
               ]
               did
               so
               exactly
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               the
               event
               is
               of
               most
               concludent
               proofe
               to
               us
               that
               they
               spake
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               true
               cause
               of
               our
               knowledge
               that
               they
               were
               Prophets
               indeed
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               events
               were
               not
               causuall
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               predictions
               ,
               though
               in
               themselves
               contingent
               ,
               or
               holding
               the
               true
               meane
               betweene
               necessity
               of
               being
               ,
               and
               necessity
               of
               not
               being
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               the
               best
               way
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               errour
               ,
               who
               teach
               that
               prophecies
               are
               sometimes
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               only
               by
               allusion
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               particular
               manner
               how
               these
               places
               at
               which
               they
               stumble
               most
               ,
               doe
               conclude
               what
               the
               Evangelists
               rather
               intimate
               ,
               then
               fully
               expresse
               .
               For
               so
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Evangelists
               themselves
               should
               oft
               times
               only
               give
               us
               hints
               for
               searching
               out
               those
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               perfectly
               knew
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               ,
               lest
               this
               should
               occasion
               sloathfull
               negligence
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               or
               prevent
               our
               admiration
               at
               the
               exact
               consonancy
               betweene
               Propheticall
               predictions
               and
               evangelicall
               narrations
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               present
               treatise
               :
               it
               is
               alwayes
               more
               safe
               for
               the
               most
               learned
               expositor
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               say
               ,
               [
               I
               doe
               not
               conceive
               how
               this
               or
               that
               allegation
               doth
               conclude
               ,
               or
               how
               this
               or
               that
               prophecy
               was
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ]
               then
               peremptorily
               to
               avouch
               of
               any
               particular
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               concludent
               proofe
               but
               allusive
               only
               ,
               because
               he
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               read
               ,
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               it
               is
               fulfilled
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               any
               one
               man
               to
               see
               or
               heare
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               or
               written
               by
               others
               upon
               any
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               easie
               for
               others
               that
               come
               after
               ,
               to
               say
               somewhat
               in
               arguments
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               which
               no
               one
               before
               had
               said
               or
               observed
               ,
               yea
               somewhat
               more
               then
               the
               Prophet
               himselfe
               did
               distinctly
               foresee
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               or
               wrote
               these
               very
               words
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               say
               were
               fulfilled
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               16.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Prophets
               did
               alwayes
               foresee
               ,
               or
               explicitely
               beleeve
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               did
               foretell
               ,
               or
               fore-signifie
               concerning
               Christ
               .
            
             
               SOme
               have
               resolved
               upon
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               this
               probleme
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               true
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               speciall
               ground
               of
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Heathen
               Soothsayers
               or
               Diviners
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               
               foretold
               that
               which
               afterwards
               proved
               true
               ,
               
               but
               without
               any
               apprehension
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               That
               Heathen
               Diviners
               did
               sometimes
               rave
               ,
               or
               speake
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               in
               their
               divinations
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               that
               they
               did
               alwayes
               thus
               ;
               is
               more
               then
               I
               can
               affirme
               .
               However
               ,
               betweene
               raving
               predictions
               and
               a
               distinct
               apprehension
               or
               foresight
               of
               matters
               foretold
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               difference
               then
               between
               staring
               and
               being
               stark
               mad
               .
               That
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               did
               never
               rave
               in
               their
               predictions
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               alwayes
               a
               true
               apprehension
               of
               the
               truth
               delivered
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               foresight
               of
               the
               events
               future
               which
               they
               foretold
               ,
               I
               rest
               assured
               .
               But
               that
               this
               foresight
               should
               extend
               to
               all
               the
               branches
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               their
               sayings
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               convincent
               argument
               to
               perswade
               me
               .
               The
               contradictory
               to
               his
               assertion
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               be
               pleased
               to
               undertake
               it
               )
               we
               thus
               inferre
               .
               The
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               others
               enabled
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               with
               power
               from
               above
               ,
               men
               visibly
               annointed
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               this
               function
               ,
               were
               bound
               to
               teach
               no
               other
               things
               than
               what
               had
               beene
               foretold
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Evangelists
               both
               knew
               and
               taught
               others
               to
               beleeve
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               b
               Prophets
               ,
               even
               the
               c
               Kingly
               Prophets
               ,
               much
               desired
               but
               could
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               see
               or
               heare
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               concludent
               proofe
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               did
               not
               alwayes
               distinctly
               foresee
               or
               apprehend
               all
               things
               which
               were
               foretold
               by
               thē
               ,
               not
               those
               events
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               came
               
               to
               passe
               that
               their
               sayings
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               seene
               all
               that
               the
               Evangelists
               saw
               ,
               have
               knowne
               all
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               after
               our
               Saviours
               resurrection
               knew
               or
               taught
               :
               but
               this
               is
               directly
               contradictory
               to
               our
               Saviours
               assertion
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               contradictory
               to
               truth
               it selfe
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               untrue
               .
               Wherein
               then
               did
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               differ
               from
               heathen
               Soothsayers
               or
               raving
               Diviners
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               that
               can
               make
               a
               good
               construction
               of
               what
               he
               speakes
               or
               writes
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               rave
               ,
               albeit
               he
               know
               not
               the
               issue
               or
               full
               importance
               of
               things
               uttered
               by
               him
               .
               Caiaphas
               did
               not
               rave
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               
                 was
                 expedient
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 rather
                 then
                 all
                 should
                 perish
                 .
              
               Yet
               was
               he
               no
               Prophet
               ,
               although
               (
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               tells
               us
               )
               he
               did
               in
               this
               speech
               prophecy
               .
               For
               hee
               did
               not
               intend
               or
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               foretell
               any
               unusuall
               matter
               or
               divine
               mystery
               ,
               but
               only
               give
               his
               politicall
               advise
               or
               placet
               concerning
               the
               businesse
               then
               in
               hand
               .
               Any
               worldly
               wiseman
               might
               have
               spoken
               as
               wisely
               as
               he
               did
               .
               That
               his
               speeches
               then
               did
               prove
               so
               happily
               ominous
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               this
               was
               meerely
               from
               the
               extraordinary
               disposition
               of
               divine
               providence
               .
               He
               neither
               spake
               as
               heathen
               Diviners
               did
               when
               they
               raved
               ,
               nor
               as
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               used
               to
               speake
               whensoever
               they
               foretold
               things
               to
               come
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               For
               they
               alwayes
               had
               a
               true
               intention
               to
               foretell
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               assurance
               unto
               the
               people
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               foretold
               
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               whether
               their
               predictions
               were
               for
               forme
               expresly
               disjunctive
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               absolute
               and
               peremptory
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               charged
               with
               conditions
               ,
               exceptions
               ,
               or
               Provisoes
               either
               implicite
               or
               explicite
               .
               Somewhat
               then
               they
               alwayes
               expressely
               foresaw
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               tooke
               upon
               them
               to
               foretell
               or
               foreshew
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               seldome
               did
               they
               know
               all
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               their
               saying
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Probleme
               proposed
               cannot
               be
               distinctly
               resolved
               without
               a
               review
               of
               the
               different
               wayes
               or
               manner
               how
               things
               future
               were
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               Now
               of
               divine
               testimonies
               or
               predictions
               some
               were
               meerely
               propheticall
               ,
               others
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               stemmes
               againe
               did
               divide
               themselves
               into
               more
               branches
               .
               Some
               predictions
               meerely
               propheticall
               were
               delivered
               in
               a
               plaine
               grammaticall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               of
               words
               ,
               others
               in
               termes
               allegoricall
               or
               enigmaticall
               .
               Of
               such
               predictions
               meerely
               propheticall
               as
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               plaine
               grammaticall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               of
               words
               ,
               some
               did
               referre
               to
               one
               matter
               or
               fact
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               determinate
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               were
               to
               be
               but
               once
               fulfilled
               .
               Others
               according
               to
               the
               same
               literall
               sense
               were
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               (
               sometimes
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               sometimes
               in
               a
               different
               measure
               )
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               at
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               severall
               ages
               .
               Of
               such
               predictions
               as
               were
               to
               be
               but
               once
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               ,
               this
               affirmative
               
               is
               universally
               true
               ;
               [
               The
               Prophets
               had
               alwayes
               a
               distinct
               knowledge
               or
               apprehension
               of
               the
               summe
               or
               substance
               of
               the
               events
               which
               are
               said
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               their
               saying
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               ]
               Search
               all
               the
               predictions
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Incarnation
               ,
               Nativity
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               Ascension
               .
               Whatsoever
               places
               in
               the
               Prophets
               doe
               literally
               referre
               to
               these
               points
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               but
               once
               fulfilled
               .
               For
               our
               Saviour
               was
               to
               be
               but
               once
               incarnate
               ,
               but
               once
               to
               be
               borne
               ,
               to
               die
               but
               once
               ,
               to
               be
               raised
               from
               death
               once
               for
               all
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Prophets
               which
               did
               literally
               foretell
               these
               things
               ,
               had
               not
               distinctly
               foreseene
               the
               substance
               (
               at
               least
               )
               of
               these
               Evangelicall
               mysteries
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               have
               raved
               in
               their
               predictions
               (
               as
               it
               is
               presumed
               the
               heathen
               prophets
               or
               Apollo's
               priests
               used
               to
               doe
               )
               or
               else
               have
               foretold
               them
               onely
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               Caiaphas
               did
               foretell
               his
               death
               .
               And
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               their
               prophecies
               ,
               though
               according
               to
               their
               plaine
               literall
               assertive
               sense
               ,
               could
               not
               prove
               them
               to
               have
               been
               Prophets
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               indowed
               with
               the
               true
               spirit
               of
               divination
               .
               For
               no
               man
               I
               thinke
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Caiaphas
               was
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               although
               hee
               prophesied
               in
               some
               sort
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
            
             
               Ieremy
               surely
               did
               foresee
               that
               the
               promised
               seed
               should
               be
               conceived
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ,
               when
               he
               uttered
               that
               prophecy
               chap.
               31.
               22.
               
               So
               did
               Esaias
               foresee
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               ,
               whom
               they
               continually
               expected
               ,
               should
               be
               despised
               of
               many
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               
                 man
                 of
                 sorows
              
               ,
               should
               dye
               and
               rise
               
               againe
               ,
               when
               he
               uttered
               that
               Prophecy
               
                 chap.
                 35.
                 v.
              
               3.
               
               But
               we
               have
               not
               the
               like
               inducement
               to
               beleeve
               that
               hee
               did
               so
               distinctly
               apprehend
               that
               the
               expected
               Messias
               should
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               Nazareth
               ,
               although
               this
               was
               foretold
               by
               him
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               1.
               not
               in
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               ,
               but
               enigmatically
               .
            
             
               4
               Where
               the
               prediction
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               intentiō
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               bee
               oftner
               fulfilled
               than
               once
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               which
               foretold
               it
               ,
               did
               alwaies
               distinctly
               foresee
               the
               evēt
               in
               the
               first
               place
               foretold
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               own
               predictiō
               .
               There
               is
               not
               the
               like
               necessity
               for
               us
               to
               beleeve
               or
               think
               that
               he
               had
               the
               like
               distinct
               foresight
               or
               apprehensiō
               of
               those
               events
               in
               which
               one
               &
               the
               selfesame
               prophecy
               was
               the
               secōd
               ,
               third
               ,
               or
               fourth
               time
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Esaias
               distinctly
               foresaw
               the
               future
               inclination
               of
               these
               Jewes
               by
               their
               present
               disposition
               to
               draw
               neere
               to
               God
               with
               their
               lips
               and
               bee
               farre
               from
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               hypocrisie
               (
               if
               continued
               )
               would
               worke
               their
               destruction
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               had
               but
               raved
               ,
               or
               but
               spoken
               by
               guesse
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               his
               reproofe
               or
               Propheticall
               admonition
               should
               be
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               of
               the
               Jewes
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ;
               wee
               cannot
               determine
               whether
               he
               did
               foresee
               this
               or
               no.
               In
               that
               vision
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               chapter
               the
               6.
               he
               distinctly
               foresaw
               this
               peoples
               pronesse
               to
               winke
               withtheir
               eyes
               ,
               &
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               unto
               their
               own
               destruction
               and
               desolatiō
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               &
               out
               of
               his
               distinct
               foresight
               
               hereof
               ,
               hee
               did
               deliver
               his
               message
               in
               an
               imperative
               sense
               ,
               
                 excaeca
                 ,
                 obdur
                 a
                 ,
                 make
                 blinde
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               the
               propheticall
               use
               of
               these
               words
               is
               usually
               as
               much
               (
               but
               no
               more
               )
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               forewarne
               you
               of
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               now
               creeping
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               (
               unlesse
               you
               repent
               )
               your
               Cities
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               albeit
               we
               resume
               what
               we
               formerly
               granted
               ,
               and
               cannot
               now
               deny
               ,
               that
               Esaias
               had
               a
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               and
               resurrection
               ;
               yet
               whether
               he
               had
               the
               like
               distinct
               apprehension
               or
               foresight
               of
               that
               excecation
               and
               obduration
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               did
               presage
               the
               second
               desolation
               of
               Jerusalem
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               of
               the
               former
               made
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               is
               questionable
               .
               And
               the
               more
               probable
               part
               of
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               .
               Of
               the
               returne
               of
               Iudah
               from
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               Esaias
               (
               as
               appeares
               from
               the
               6.
               chapter
               )
               had
               a
               true
               prenotion
               :
               yet
               neither
               so
               full
               nor
               distinct
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               had
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Captivity
               come
               upon
               them
               .
               For
               from
               the
               booke
               of
               Ieremy
               ,
               not
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               (
               a
               Prophet
               no
               way
               inferiour
               to
               either
               of
               them
               )
               learned
               the
               distinct
               time
               of
               his
               captived
               peoples
               returne
               to
               their
               owne
               Land.
               As
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               second
               Temples
               destruction
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               at
               all
               :
               that
               Daniel
               did
               neither
               learne
               from
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               or
               of
               Ieremy
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               bookes
               before
               extant
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               revealed
               unto
               him
               immediately
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               truth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               that
               we
               cannot
               reasonably
               imagine
               ,
               either
               the
               substance
               or
               circumstance
               of
               what
               was
               then
               revealed
               ,
               to
               have
               beene
               knowne
               to
               any
               Prophet
               before
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               divers
               prophecies
               both
               of
               Isaiah
               and
               of
               Ieremy
               were
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               desolation
               of
               Judah
               by
               Titus
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               beene
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               former
               desolation
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               predictions
               prophetically
               typicall
               (
               as
               well
               as
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               )
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               In
               some
               such
               predictions
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               did
               fit
               the
               antitype
               as
               well
               as
               it
               did
               the
               type
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               prediction
               before
               mentioned
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 son
              
               ;
               &
               in
               the
               like
               Psal
               .
               72.
               
               In
               others
               the
               literall
               inscriptiō
               did
               fit
               the
               type
               only
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               or
               logicall
               sense
               ;
               and
               the
               antitype
               only
               in
               the
               morall
               or
               symbolicall
               sense
               .
               Of
               both
               sorts
               it
               is
               true
               that
               the
               Prophets
               alwaies
               had
               a
               view
               or
               apprehension
               of
               that
               which
               was
               immediately
               foretold
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               or
               of
               the
               first
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               case
               is
               the
               same
               as
               it
               was
               in
               testimonies
               meerely
               propheticall
               .
               But
               of
               that
               which
               was
               immediately
               signified
               not
               by
               words
               but
               by
               some
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               historicall
               event
               ,
               whereto
               the
               words
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               immediately
               referre
               ,
               of
               such
               second
               events
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               had
               not
               alwayes
               a
               distinct
               foresight
               or
               apprehensiō
               .
               Such
               as
               they
               sometimes
               had
               ,
               was
               by
               extraordinary
               priviledge
               or
               dispensation
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               necessary
               appendix
               
               of
               the
               ordinary
               gift
               of
               prophecy
               ;
               lesse
               appendant
               thereon
               than
               the
               prenotion
               or
               foresight
               of
               the
               second
               or
               third
               event
               was
               upon
               the
               foresight
               or
               apprehension
               of
               the
               first
               .
               For
               in
               that
               case
               the
               same
               prophecy
               ,
               though
               often
               fulfilled
               ,
               was
               yet
               alwayes
               fulfilled
               onely
               according
               to
               a
               fuller
               importance
               or
               growth
               of
               the
               same
               literall
               sense
               ,
               without
               the
               intervention
               or
               mixture
               of
               any
               matter
               of
               fact
               which
               could
               properly
               be
               called
               a
               real
               type
               or
               map
               of
               that
               which
               afterwards
               hapned
               .
               As
               ,
               if
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               did
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               ordinary
               gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               foresee
               the
               second
               or
               third
               remarkable
               fulfilling
               of
               that
               prophecy
               ;
               
                 This
                 people
                 draw
                 neere
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               it
               is
               lesse
               probable
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               should
               foresee
               the
               secōd
               or
               more
               exact
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               Prophecy
               :
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 day
                 is
                 come
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 say
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 which
                 brought
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 Country
                 :
                 &c.
                 Ierem.
              
               23.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               For
               in
               the
               second
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               besides
               the
               improvemēt
               or
               sublimation
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               intervention
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               type
               .
            
             
               6
               Againe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               doubtfull
               whether
               the
               Prophets
               had
               alwaies
               or
               for
               the
               most
               part
               such
               a
               distinct
               foresight
               of
               the
               antitype
               as
               they
               had
               of
               the
               type
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               more
               probable
               that
               they
               had
               no
               such
               apprehensiō
               of
               the
               antitype
               ,
               whē
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               their
               words
               did
               (
               though
               in
               a
               different
               degree
               )
               truely
               fit
               both
               ;
               then
               is
               there
               no
               probability
               
               that
               they
               should
               foresee
               the
               second
               accomplishment
               of
               such
               prophecies
               as
               no
               way
               reach
               the
               antitype
               in
               the
               plaine
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               ,
               but
               by
               symbolicall
               or
               Emblematicall
               importance
               .
               Isaiah
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               had
               a
               cleare
               foresight
               of
               Eliakims
               admission
               into
               Shebnah's
               office
               ,
               whose
               deposition
               he
               likewise
               foresaw
               :
               But
               that
               he
               foreknew
               the
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               deposition
               of
               Shebnah
               (
               which
               he
               knew
               would
               shortly
               be
               fulfilled
               )
               and
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               betweene
               Eliakims
               advancement
               and
               our
               Saviours
               exaltation
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               probable
               inducement
               to
               beleeve
               ;
               but
               inducements
               many
               to
               perswade
               us
               that
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               things
               thus
               foreprophecied
               and
               foreshadowed
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               most
               part
               reserved
               unto
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               imparted
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               in
               foretelling
               or
               foreshadowing
               the
               antitype
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               his
               Organs
               onely
               ,
               though
               his
               Agents
               in
               the
               prediction
               of
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               did
               ingage
               their
               credits
               only
               for
               the
               first
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               or
               for
               their
               fulfilling
               in
               generall
               .
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               whom
               he
               did
               imploy
               in
               representation
               of
               mysteries
               to
               come
               ,
               wee
               may
               have
               a
               proportionable
               scale
               in
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               extraordinary
               Herauld
               ,
               or
               other
               inventor
               of
               such
               devices
               as
               they
               give
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Painter
               .
               An
               ordinary
               Scholar
               that
               should
               see
               a
               painted
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               sun
               with
               this
               inscriptiō
               ,
               
                 totiō
                 adimit
                 quo
                 ingrata
                 refulget
              
               ,
               would
               easily
               apprehend
               that
               this
               word
               ingrata
               refers
               to
               the
               Moone
               ;
               
               but
               what
               ingratitude
               or
               ingratefull
               person
               the
               Moone
               in
               this
               devise
               should
               represent
               ,
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               learne
               from
               skill
               in
               painting
               but
               from
               the
               history
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               devise
               ,
               which
               (
               to
               my
               remembrance
               )
               was
               an
               Italian
               Prince
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               brought
               under
               a
               cloud
               ,
               much
               prejudiced
               in
               his
               honour
               &
               fortunes
               by
               an
               unthankfull
               plant
               of
               his
               stocke
               ,
               whom
               his
               favour
               and
               countenance
               had
               advanced
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               .
               Or
               if
               one
               should
               intreat
               a
               skilfull
               Painter
               to
               represent
               three
               small
               vessels
               in
               the
               same
               river
               ,
               distant
               one
               from
               another
               neere
               upon
               the
               same
               line
               ,
               one
               of
               thē
               using
               the
               furtherance
               of
               oares
               and
               winde
               to
               goe
               speedily
               against
               the
               streame
               ,
               another
               the
               benefit
               of
               oares
               to
               outrunne
               the
               streame
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               in
               the
               middle
               moving
               neither
               swiftlier
               nor
               slowlier
               then
               the
               streame
               it selfe
               doth
               ,
               with
               this
               motto
               or
               inscription
               ,
               
                 videor
                 occursari
                 utrisque
              
               ,
               the
               ingrosser
               of
               this
               devise
               from
               his
               owne
               experience
               would
               easily
               conceave
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               inscription
               in
               the
               grammaticall
               or
               naturall
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               might
               conjecture
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               they
               imported
               somewhat
               more
               than
               a
               bare
               representation
               of
               what
               we
               see
               by
               dayly
               experience
               verified
               of
               things
               floating
               in
               the
               water
               .
               For
               whilest
               we
               row
               swiftly
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               thinke
               they
               come
               against
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               goe
               the
               same
               way
               which
               wee
               doe
               ,
               but
               more
               gently
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               men
               in
               our
               times
               as
               will
               not
               combine
               with
               factions
               spirits
               ,
               either
               with
               such
               as
               by
               helpe
               of
               Arts
               and
               other
               potency
               directly
               oppose
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               
               such
               as
               follow
               it
               with
               furious
               zeale
               or
               indiscretion
               .
               He
               that
               seekes
               to
               hold
               the
               middle
               course
               betwixt
               these
               opposites
               ,
               regulating
               as
               well
               his
               affections
               as
               his
               opinions
               by
               the
               placide
               current
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               neither
               striving
               against
               it
               ,
               nor
               seeking
               to
               outrunne
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               thought
               to
               oppose
               both
               parties
               and
               come
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               crusht
               betweene
               them
               .
               But
               this
               morall
               is
               more
               then
               the
               ingrosser
               of
               such
               a
               devise
               could
               apprehend
               ,
               without
               further
               instruction
               then
               the
               review
               of
               his
               owne
               work
               ,
               or
               the
               grammaticall
               sense
               of
               the
               inscription
               (
               suppose
               he
               understood
               Latine
               )
               would
               afford
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               Prophets
               in
               many
               cases
               were
               but
               the
               ingrossers
               of
               such
               visions
               or
               representations
               of
               mysteries
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               dictate
               unto
               them
               ,
               whether
               by
               word
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               or
               both
               wayes
               .
               The
               full
               importance
               of
               many
               such
               representations
               neither
               was
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               revealed
               ,
               save
               onely
               by
               him
               which
               had
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               not
               by
               measure
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               and
               the
               whole
               fellowship
               of
               Prophets
               which
               foretold
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               (
               whether
               first
               or
               second
               )
               had
               beene
               spectators
               of
               all
               his
               miracles
               ,
               or
               eare-witnesses
               of
               all
               his
               words
               ;
               every
               one
               of
               them
               would
               have
               learned
               more
               from
               him
               ,
               then
               all
               of
               them
               knew
               before
               .
               Each
               of
               them
               would
               have
               beene
               able
               to
               make
               better
               construction
               of
               one
               anothers
               words
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               thē
               ,
               without
               his
               interpretatiōs
               ,
               could
               have
               made
               of
               his
               own
               .
               It
               is
               a
               lamētable
               negligēce
               in
               many
               interpreters
               ,
               not
               to
               observe
               or
               seeke
               after
               the
               manifest
               proofes
               which
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               
               of
               his
               immense
               prophetick
               spirit
               ,
               from
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               they
               gather
               only
               morall
               doctrines
               and
               uses
               .
               For
               that
               saying
               though
               delivered
               by
               Authors
               not
               Canonicall
               ,
               is
               yet
               canonicall
               and
               universally
               true
               ,
               
                 Never
                 spake
                 man
                 like
                 this
                 man.
              
               And
               thus
               hee
               spake
               as
               well
               in
               interpretation
               of
               propheticall
               predictions
               or
               legall
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               expositions
               of
               the
               morall
               Law.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Briefely
               then
               ,
               if
               wee
               had
               no
               better
               interpreter
               of
               the
               Prophets
               then
               the
               Prophets
               themselves
               ,
               or
               no
               clearer
               apprehension
               of
               the
               mysteries
               now
               exhibited
               then
               they
               had
               when
               they
               foretold
               them
               ;
               this
               would
               bee
               sufficient
               to
               confirme
               our
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               spake
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               more
               then
               sufficient
               to
               leave
               us
               without
               excuse
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               not
               glorifie
               Christ
               as
               God
               :
               but
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               we
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               nor
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               ground
               our
               faith
               only
               upon
               the
               actuall
               apprehensions
               or
               intentions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               especially
               upon
               the
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               sacred
               Spirit
               by
               whom
               they
               spake
               and
               were
               inspired
               .
               For
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               they
               were
               sometimes
               or
               in
               some
               respects
               his
               agents
               ,
               in
               others
               his
               Organs
               only
               :
               Nor
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               his
               inspirations
               or
               instructions
               ,
               such
               as
               concerne
               the
               particular
               point
               whereto
               they
               spake
               ,
               were
               alwayes
               comprehended
               by
               those
               that
               were
               plentifully
               inspired
               by
               him
               .
               For
               his
               inspirations
               were
               oft
               times
               more
               plentifull
               then
               their
               capacity
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               overflow
               not
               spilt
               ,
               but
               plentifully
               diffused
               to
               after-ages
               
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               historicall
               event
               ,
               
               if
               wee
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               contēplate
               these
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               sweet
               disposition
               of
               them
               by
               the
               divine
               All-seeing
               Providence
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               of
               propheticall
               predictions
               which
               admit
               either
               amphibology
               of
               construction
               ,
               or
               equivocall
               sense
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               that
               the
               Prophets
               themselves
               should
               distinctly
               apprehend
               both
               constructions
               or
               senses
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               which
               they
               intended
               ;
               and
               yet
               their
               sayings
               might
               be
               and
               have
               beene
               fulfilled
               in
               both
               .
               Yet
               this
               last
               branch
               of
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               former
               question
               will
               bring
               forth
               another
               ;
               whether
               the
               prophecies
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               without
               prejudice
               to
               their
               sacred
               truth
               admit
               amphibologies
               ,
               or
               equivocall
               literall
               senses
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP
               17.
               
            
             
               Whether
               divine
               prophecies
               or
               predictions
               concerning
               Christ
               may
               admit
               amphibologies
               ,
               or
               ambiguous
               senses
               .
            
             
               WEre
               I
               in
               this
               place
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               (
               a
               point
               which
               in
               due
               time
               and
               place
               will
               come
               to
               be
               discussed
               in
               these
               Commentaries
               :
               )
               I
               should
               surely
               balke
               that
               saying
               of
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 Acts
              
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               our
               reading
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 the
                 Heavens
                 must
                 receive
                 or
                 containe
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 restitution
                 .
              
               This
               one
               place
               ,
               in
               some
               mens
               judgements
               ,
               
               will
               sufficiently
               conclude
               for
               us
               in
               that
               great
               controversie
               concerning
               Christs
               transubstantiall
               ,
               or
               consubstantiall
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               For
               if
               the
               heavens
               must
               containe
               his
               body
               or
               humane
               nature
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               restitution
               ;
               he
               neither
               is
               nor
               can
               be
               present
               (
               according
               to
               this
               nature
               )
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               whilest
               it
               is
               celebrated
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               But
               to
               this
               allegation
               the
               Lutherane
               long
               since
               hath
               shrewdly
               replyed
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               quite
               contrary
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               alleaged
               ,
               without
               alteration
               of
               any
               letter
               or
               point
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               amphibologie
               in
               the
               whole
               sentence
               ,
               besides
               an
               equivocall
               or
               double
               signification
               of
               one
               word
               .
               First
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               that
               the
               words
               forecited
               may
               ,
               without
               violencence
               to
               any
               rule
               of
               grammar
               ,
               be
               construed
               as
               if
               they
               were
               thus
               transposed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               it
               ,
               He
               must
               receive
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               Heavens
               him
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               fraud
               or
               covin
               may
               import
               as
               much
               as
               to
               take
               the
               possession
               or
               government
               of
               heaven
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               after
               his
               resurrection
               did
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               retaine
               both
               possession
               and
               dominion
               of
               heaven
               and
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               restitution
               whereof
               S.
               Peter
               there
               speakes
               .
               
               For
               so
               Camillus
               is
               said
               by
               a
               good
               Author
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               have
               received
               the
               citie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               government
               of
               it
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               the
               Hebraisme
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Greeke
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               hath
               for
               the
               most
               part
               some
               tincture
               or
               rellish
               ,
               is
               not
               averse
               from
               this
               interpretation
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               speaking
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               by
               way
               of
               propheticall
               
               type
               ,
               of
               our
               Saviours
               exaltation
               ;
               
                 When
                 I
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               judge
               uprightly
               .
               Psal
               .
               75.
               2.
               
               Now
               our
               Saviours
               receiving
               of
               Heaven
               and
               of
               the
               world
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               without
               interruption
               ,
               without
               dispensation
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               perpetuall
               Governour
               of
               it
               .
               But
               that
               Heaven
               doth
               so
               indispensably
               receive
               or
               containe
               our
               Saviours
               body
               or
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               at
               any
               time
               goe
               or
               be
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               restitution
               or
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               any
               man
               safely
               may
               affirme
               .
               Surely
               he
               was
               present
               with
               S.
               Paul
               and
               was
               seene
               by
               him
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               present
               with
               or
               seene
               by
               the
               Lutheranes
               or
               Papists
               in
               their
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               how
               erroneous
               soever
               their
               doctrines
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               be
               ,
               this
               text
               can
               be
               of
               no
               great
               use
               to
               refute
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Yet
               some
               have
               replyed
               upon
               the
               Lutheran
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               forecited
               interpretation
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               they
               make
               S.
               Peter
               (
               a
               most
               sacred
               Writer
               doubtlesse
               )
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Ashdod
               ,
               as
               ambiguously
               as
               Apollo
               (
               whilest
               he
               did
               best
               deserve
               or
               brooke
               the
               stile
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               ever
               did
               in
               his
               heathenish
               oracles
               .
               But
               this
               reply
               ,
               with
               what
               eloquence
               soever
               it
               might
               be
               pressed
               upon
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               may
               by
               them
               be
               as
               easily
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               forcibly
               retorted
               upon
               such
               as
               make
               it
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               a
               fault
               to
               grant
               that
               these
               sacred
               oracles
               may
               admit
               amphibologies
               ,
               or
               a
               scandall
               to
               give
               such
               interpretations
               as
               may
               occasion
               others
               thus
               to
               conceive
               of
               them
               :
               the
               fault
               and
               scandall
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               conceive
               )
               must
               be
               equally
               divided
               betweene
               the
               Lutheran
               
               interpreters
               and
               their
               opposites
               .
               For
               if
               either
               would
               yeeld
               to
               other
               in
               their
               interpretations
               of
               this
               text
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               right
               placing
               or
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               various
               signification
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               scandall
               given
               or
               taken
               .
               Hee
               in
               this
               case
               gives
               the
               greatest
               scandall
               ,
               (
               if
               a
               scandall
               it
               be
               to
               grant
               Amphibologies
               in
               propheticall
               or
               Apostolicall
               writings
               ,
               )
               who
               is
               most
               peremptory
               in
               his
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               or
               faster
               wedded
               to
               the
               interpretations
               of
               his
               owne
               sect
               or
               faction
               .
               For
               my selfe
               ,
               (
               I
               thanke
               God
               )
               I
               can
               with
               patience
               and
               christian
               charity
               permit
               either
               party
               to
               imbrace
               their
               own
               interpretation
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               being
               fully
               resolved
               that
               to
               grant
               either
               amphibologicall
               or
               equivocall
               senses
               or
               both
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               sentence
               whether
               of
               morall
               or
               propheticall
               writings
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               that
               sacred
               esteeme
               ,
               which
               all
               men
               ought
               to
               have
               and
               may
               have
               of
               them
               .
               And
               he
               that
               will
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               distinguish
               the
               dictates
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               answeres
               of
               Apollo
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               this
               division
               or
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               did
               admit
               ambiguous
               constructions
               (
               whether
               for
               amphibologies
               or
               equivocall
               senses
               )
               which
               the
               other
               doth
               not
               admit
               ,
               shall
               in
               this
               doing
               neither
               much
               prejudice
               the
               heathen
               Apollo
               ,
               nor
               much
               magnifie
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               objection
               we
               are
               to
               answere
               anon
               .
               Our
               position
               for
               the
               present
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               passages
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               other
               sacred
               oracles
               ,
               may
               and
               doe
               admit
               both
               Amphibologies
               and
               ambiguous
               senses
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               prophecies
               
               are
               oft
               times
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               both
               senses
               :
               that
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               morall
               precepts
               ,
               which
               are
               ambiguous
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               offend
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               chuse
               the
               sinister
               or
               lesse
               safe
               part
               in
               our
               practise
               .
               It
               is
               so
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               in
               doubtfull
               opinions
               :
               the
               one
               part
               is
               usually
               more
               safe
               to
               bee
               followed
               in
               practise
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               although
               there
               be
               no
               absolute
               resolution
               whether
               is
               speculatively
               more
               true
               .
               As
               suppose
               it
               to
               be
               equally
               probable
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               whether
               tithes
               be
               due
               
                 Iure
                 divino
              
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               the
               safer
               way
               for
               every
               man
               to
               pay
               his
               tithes
               as
               duly
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               fully
               resolved
               that
               they
               were
               due
               by
               Gods
               peremptory
               Law.
               For
               so
               long
               as
               any
               doubt
               remaines
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               due
               by
               Gods
               Law
               or
               no
               ;
               the
               detaining
               of
               them
               cannot
               by
               any
               humane
               law
               be
               made
               
                 ex
                 fide
              
               ,
               
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               our
               Apostles
               sense
               )
               a
               most
               grievous
               sin
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               in
               our
               assertion
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Two
               grave
               and
               learned
               *
               writers
               in
               their
               times
               (
               and
               their
               times
               were
               ancient
               in
               respect
               of
               ours
               )
               have
               observed
               an
               Amphibologie
               in
               the
               directions
               which
               Samuel
               gave
               to
               Saul
               (
               from
               Gods
               owne
               mouth
               questionlesse
               )
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 downe
                 before
                 me
                 to
                 Gilgal
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 downe
                 unto
                 thee
                 to
                 offer
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 peace
                 offerings
                 :
                 seaven
                 dayes
                 shalt
                 thou
                 tarry
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 thee
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 .
              
               It
               was
               Sauls
               misfortune
               ,
               shall
               I
               say
               ,
               or
               misdemeanour
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               the
               worse
               part
               of
               that
               double
               construction
               which
               these
               words
               may
               admit
               ,
               for
               this
               Amphibologie
               was
               not
               
                 in
                 
                 scripto
              
               ,
               but
               in
               words
               uttered
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               committed
               to
               writing
               .
               Reason
               might
               have
               taught
               Saul
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               warre
               were
               undertaken
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               administred
               likewise
               by
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               did
               foolishly
               in
               adventuring
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               or
               doe
               any
               other
               solemne
               act
               ,
               before
               the
               Prophet
               (
               who
               was
               the
               Lords
               Embassadour
               in
               this
               businesse
               )
               came
               unto
               him
               .
               Although
               it
               be
               said
               Chap.
               13.
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 tarryed
                 seaven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 set
                 by
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               yet
               in
               this
               doing
               surely
               he
               did
               not
               as
               Samuel
               appointed
               him
               to
               doe
               :
               otherwise
               Samuel
               had
               done
               more
               foolishly
               of
               the
               two
               .
               He
               stayed
               then
               the
               just
               measure
               of
               that
               time
               which
               Samuel
               had
               appointed
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               observe
               the
               season
               ,
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               purpose
               which
               Samuel
               had
               appointed
               .
               The
               seaven
               dayes
               were
               appointed
               him
               to
               offer
               solemne
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               digressed
               from
               Samuels
               direction
               herein
               ,
               the
               seaven
               dayes
               of
               sacrifice
               had
               beene
               his
               solemne
               inauguration
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               may
               with
               probability
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               13.
               verse
               of
               the
               13.
               
               Chapter
               .
               
                 Samuel
                 said
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 foolishly
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 kept
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 commanded
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 now
                 would
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 established
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 upon
                 Israel
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               admit
               either
               an
               Amphibologie
               in
               sentences
               by
               mutuall
               transposition
               of
               words
               or
               clauses
               ,
               or
               ambiguous
               signification
               of
               words
               by
               changing
               of
               points
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               disparagement
               to
               the
               sacred
               authority
               of
               the
               originall
               Text
               ,
               then
               the
               equivocall
               or
               ambiguous
               signification
               of
               the
               
               same
               word
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               points
               or
               letter
               ,
               would
               occasion
               ;
               if
               either
               sort
               of
               ambiguities
               did
               justly
               minister
               any
               such
               occasion
               at
               all
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               selfesame
               word
               ,
               or
               words
               ,
               may
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               sentence
               admit
               ambiguous
               and
               much
               different
               significations
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               reades
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               as
               much
               diligence
               or
               observance
               as
               reverence
               ,
               can
               make
               question
               .
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               betwixt
               Christians
               and
               Jewes
               ,
               much
               lesse
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               themselves
               ,
               about
               letters
               or
               poynts
               in
               the
               8.
               
               Psalme
               in
               that
               verse
               especially
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 little
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 crowned
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 .
              
               This
               word
               little
               admits
               two
               senses
               grammatically
               much
               different
               ,
               and
               yet
               must
               respectively
               bee
               interpreted
               according
               to
               the
               full
               purport
               of
               both
               .
               This
               Psalme
               by
               the
               title
               and
               inscription
               is
               a
               Psalme
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               beares
               the
               character
               of
               Davids
               pen
               :
               The
               subject
               or
               matter
               of
               it
               is
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               for
               his
               extraordinary
               favour
               unto
               man
               above
               all
               other
               visible
               creatures
               .
               That
               which
               raysed
               his
               thoughts
               to
               such
               an
               high
               pitch
               ,
               and
               his
               expressions
               of
               them
               in
               such
               a
               loftie
               Propheticall
               straine
               as
               he
               here
               useth
               ,
               was
               his
               serious
               contemplation
               of
               the
               beauty
               of
               these
               Heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Starres
               ,
               &c
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               the
               workes
               of
               Gods
               owne
               hand
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               saw
               them
               nothing
               so
               much
               regarded
               by
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               even
               the
               meanest
               of
               men
               Enosh
               or
               
                 Ben
                 Adam
              
               .
               The
               heavens
               indeed
               were
               farre
               above
               men
               in
               situation
               or
               place
               ;
               but
               man
               was
               further
               
               above
               them
               in
               dignity
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               below
               the
               Angels
               or
               Coelestiall
               Creatures
               Elohim
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               respect
               onely
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               speech
               ,
               or
               consider
               it
               as
               it
               reflects
               onely
               upon
               the
               history
               of
               the
               first
               creation
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               an
               adverbe
               of
               quantity
               ,
               and
               is
               rightly
               rendred
               by
               the
               Latine
               paulò
               or
               aliquantulum
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               man
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               creation
               was
               
                 little
                 lower
              
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               being
               true
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               this
               inferiour
               world
               .
               But
               most
               Psalmists
               
                 (
                 David
              
               especially
               )
               whilest
               they
               contemplate
               the
               sacred
               Histories
               of
               times
               past
               ,
               not
               as
               Polititians
               doe
               histories
               soecular
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 vates
                 praeteritorum
              
               ,
               as
               
                 men
                 rapt
                 with
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
              
               towards
               their
               Forefathers
               ,
               become
               withall
               
                 vates
                 futurorum
              
               ,
               true
               Prophets
               of
               better
               things
               to
               come
               .
               In
               this
               admiration
               of
               mans
               first
               estate
               which
               was
               now
               lost
               ,
               David
               had
               a
               view
               or
               glimpse
               of
               his
               restauration
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               better
               :
               Whatsoever
               his
               thoughts
               or
               apprehensions
               for
               the
               present
               were
               ,
               his
               expressions
               by
               disposition
               of
               divine
               providence
               ,
               reached
               the
               manner
               of
               mans
               restitution
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               the
               first
               estate
               it selfe
               from
               which
               we
               fell
               .
               And
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               mysticall
               sense
               the
               same
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               any
               alteration
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               an
               adverbe
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               divinely
               rendred
               by
               our
               Apostle
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 5
              
               ,
               6.
               &c.
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Angels
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 subjection
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 place
                 testified
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 mindfull
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 thou
                 visitest
                 him
                 ?
                 Thou
                 madest
                 him
                 lower
                 for
                 
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 thou
                 crownedst
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 set
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               His
               inference
               is
               admirable
               :
               For
               albeit
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               were
               literally
               true
               of
               the
               first
               man
               Adam
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               verified
               in
               any
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               words
               following
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 him
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 &c
                 ,
              
               ever
               fulfilled
               either
               in
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               creature
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               in
               their
               exquisite
               sense
               be
               applied
               to
               any
               beside
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               or
               sonne
               of
               man
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               is
               now
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               man.
               And
               that
               he
               might
               be
               thus
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               bring
               his
               brethren
               (
               miserable
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               sonnes
               of
               miserable
               men
               )
               unto
               glory
               ,
               he
               was
               for
               
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 through
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Apostle
               hath
               it
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               But
               to
               bee
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               made
               a
               great
               deale
               lower
               than
               they
               or
               the
               meanest
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               was
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               little
               time
               .
            
             
               6
               But
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               that
               varietie
               of
               senses
               which
               may
               arise
               either
               from
               the
               different
               signification
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               or
               from
               amphibologie
               of
               construction
               ,
               from
               diversitie
               of
               points
               or
               change
               of
               letters
               ,
               is
               not
               infinite
               .
               And
               if
               we
               should
               examine
               all
               the
               possible
               changes
               of
               points
               or
               letters
               which
               the
               Rabbins
               or
               others
               imagine
               ,
               there
               will
               not
               appeare
               any
               such
               difference
               ,
               
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               for
               the
               qualitie
               or
               moralitie
               of
               the
               severall
               senses
               thus
               occasioned
               ,
               as
               the
               alteration
               of
               one
               poynt
               often
               doth
               in
               secular
               writings
               :
               not
               any
               such
               as
               was
               in
               that
               ambiguous
               answer
               ,
               which
               a
               Bishop
               of
               this
               Land
               sometimes
               gave
               to
               a
               wicked
               proposall
               ,
               
                 Edvardum
                 occidere
                 nolite
                 timere
                 bonum
                 est
                 ,
              
               Had
               be
               pointed
               this
               saying
               as
               it
               might
               have
               beene
               pointed
               ,
               his
               counsell
               had
               beene
               good
               and
               Ghostly
               ,
               but
               leaving
               the
               pointing
               of
               it
               to
               their
               discretion
               which
               asked
               his
               resolution
               ,
               his
               dealing
               was
               impious
               and
               diabolicall
               .
               But
               the
               Founder
               of
               an
               Abbey
               did
               leave
               this
               inscription
               upon
               the
               frontispice
               thus
               rightly
               pointed
               
                 Porta
                 patens
                 esto
                 :
                 nulli
                 claudatur
                 honesto
                 :
              
               The
               turning
               of
               one
               point
               out
               of
               his
               place
               thus
               ,
               
                 Porta
                 patens
                 esto
                 nulli
                 :
                 claudatur
                 honesto
                 ,
              
               did
               turne
               the
               Abbot
               (
               as
               the
               tradition
               is
               )
               out
               of
               his
               place
               .
               
                 Sicque
                 anum
                 ob
                 punctum
                 perdit
                 Robertus
                 Asylum
                 .
              
               But
               the
               varietie
               of
               pointing
               or
               changing
               letters
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               by
               divers
               imagined
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               exposeth
               no
               man
               to
               the
               like
               danger
               ,
               can
               give
               no
               countenance
               to
               any
               lewd
               or
               wicked
               practises
               .
               A
               various
               reading
               may
               sometimes
               hinder
               or
               incumber
               the
               true
               mysticall
               or
               spirituall
               sense
               ;
               it
               never
               depraveth
               the
               morall
               sense
               :
               and
               oftimes
               againe
               it
               furthereth
               the
               true
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               .
               As
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Ieremy
                 chap.
                 25.
                 ver
              
               .
               38.
               is
               very
               ambiguous
               and
               variously
               rendred
               by
               divers
               good
               interpreters
               .
               Some
               read
               ,
               
                 the
                 Land
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
              
               ;
               as
               if
               Greece
               had
               taken
               the
               name
               of
               Iönia
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               Ionah
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               used
               in
               that
               
               place
               .
               Others
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               good
               note
               ,
               reade
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Dove
              
               ;
               most
               of
               moderne
               writers
               read
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 the
                 oppressor
                 ,
                 or
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               The
               participle
               or
               the
               verball
               (
               as
               some
               good
               Hebricians
               observe
               )
               is
               both
               active
               &
               passive
               ,
               either
               an
               oppressor
               or
               an
               oppressed
               .
               From
               the
               passive
               signification
               the
               Dove
               hath
               its
               name
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               simple
               a
               creature
               ,
               exposed
               to
               oppression
               ,
               without
               active
               ability
               to
               oppresse
               others
               .
               Howsoever
               we
               translate
               it
               in
               this
               place
               or
               in
               the
               like
               Ierem.
               46.
               16.
               there
               will
               be
               no
               danger
               in
               the
               morall
               sense
               ,
               nor
               no
               controversie
               about
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               in
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               Dove
               for
               disposition
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               were
               for
               his
               folly
               after
               his
               conquest
               of
               Aegypt
               and
               the
               neighbour
               countryes
               .
            
             
               7
               Yet
               dare
               I
               not
               condemne
               the
               vulgar
               *
               translation
               ,
               or
               some
               ancient
               Interpreters
               who
               follow
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               translation
               which
               the
               vulgar
               makes
               :
               Neither
               of
               them
               (
               as
               in
               charity
               I
               presume
               )
               being
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               may
               beare
               the
               same
               translation
               which
               the
               most
               now
               follow
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               might
               have
               better
               reasons
               of
               the
               two
               knowne
               senses
               which
               the
               originall
               might
               well
               beare
               ,
               to
               choose
               that
               sense
               which
               they
               
               imbrace
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               to
               approve
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               however
               the
               Dove
               be
               a
               silly
               impotent
               creature
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               a
               nursing
               mother
               (
               as
               some
               ancient
               writers
               say
               )
               unto
               Semiramis
               that
               great
               Foundresse
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               royal
               ensigne
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               Empire
               ,
               sometimes
               as
               terrible
               to
               the
               Easterne
               Nations
               ,
               as
               the
               Roman
               Eagles
               were
               to
               the
               Westerne
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unusuall
               even
               for
               sacred
               writers
               ,
               to
               decipher
               the
               tyrannicall
               or
               revenging
               power
               of
               greatest
               Soveraignties
               by
               their
               Ensignes
               ,
               whether
               these
               were
               by
               nature
               terrible
               or
               weake
               .
               And
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               describes
               the
               sagacity
               and
               potency
               of
               the
               Romane
               forces
               by
               their
               Ensignes
               .
               This
               latter
               reading
               
                 à
                 facie
                 columbae
              
               doth
               much
               better
               characterize
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               Nebuchadnezzars
               comming
               upon
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Jewes
               speedy
               flight
               from
               out
               that
               Land
               ,
               than
               if
               we
               read
               
                 frō
                 the
                 face
              
               ,
               or
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 oppressor
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               seavētie
               have
               it
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 mightie
                 sword
              
               .
               The
               Prophet
               in
               that
               46.
               
                 cap.
                 v.
              
               16.
               implies
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               they
               take
               their
               flight
               in
               time
               ,
               they
               should
               wish
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               wings
               like
               a
               Dove
               to
               flye
               away
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               differs
               in
               many
               places
               from
               our
               moderne
               translations
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               ignorance
               of
               the
               different
               senses
               which
               the
               originall
               might
               beare
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               choise
               .
               And
               although
               he
               sometimes
               erre
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               
                 Caus●●
                 habet
                 error
                 honestas
              
               ,
               he
               had
               some
               probable
               reason
               so
               to
               erre
               :
               nor
               doth
               the
               error
               ,
               howsoever
               occasioned
               ,
               induce
               any
               dangerous
               depravation
               either
               of
               the
               morall
               or
               propheticall
               sense
               .
               Sometimes
               
               he
               aimes
               at
               some
               further
               mysterie
               ,
               then
               the
               contrary
               reading
               which
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               supposing
               it
               were
               alwayes
               pointed
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               have
               it
               )
               will
               reach
               unto
               .
               There
               is
               as
               great
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               one
               or
               two
               words
               ,
               without
               alteration
               of
               any
               consonant
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               second
               Chapter
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               vulgar
               translation
               &
               ours
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               place
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               .
               That
               verse
               we
               read
               .
               
                 Cease
                 yee
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 breath
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 nostrils
                 :
                 for
                 wherein
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 accompted
                 of
                 ?
              
               And
               thus
               we
               read
               it
               upon
               supposition
               that
               the
               originall
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               thus
               pointed
               .
               The
               vulgar
               Latin
               (
               according
               to
               Forerius
               his
               emēdation
               of
               it
               )
               thus
               ,
               
                 Quiescite
                 ergò
                 ab
                 homine
                 ,
                 cujus
                 spiritus
                 in
                 naribus
                 ejus
                 est
                 :
                 quia
                 excelsus
                 reputatus
                 est
                 ipse
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               both
               he
               and
               the
               former
               vulgar
               read
               it
               ,
               presuming
               that
               the
               originall
               word
               was
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               referre
               the
               determination
               of
               this
               various
               reading
               to
               accurate
               and
               unpartiall
               Criticks
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               dialect
               .
               
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               ,
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               the
               materiall
               circumstances
               of
               the
               text
               may
               in
               line
               unto
               that
               reading
               which
               the
               vulgar
               followes
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ierom
               approves
               ,
               yea
               is
               very
               zealous
               for
               it
               .
               But
               it
               may
               bee
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               the
               originall
               Bamah
               doe
               usually
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               place
               besides
               this
               ,
               denote
               the
               height
               or
               dignitie
               of
               any
               mans
               person
               or
               place
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               the
               usuall
               word
               for
               expressing
               those
               high
               places
               which
               were
               dedicated
               unto
               Idols
               .
               But
               this
               question
               I
               submit
               to
               the
               same
               reference
               with
               the
               former
               more
               generall
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               that
               there
               is
               no
               harme
               in
               either
               sense
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               However
               if
               the
               oracles
               of
               God
               doe
               admit
               such
               amphibologies
               or
               various
               senses
               ,
               as
               these
               places
               last
               alleaged
               by
               us
               doe
               ;
               why
               doe
               we
               Christians
               blame
               the
               heathen
               Oracles
               for
               giving
               doubtfull
               or
               ambiguous
               answeres
               ?
               or
               wherein
               doe
               the
               Scriptures
               afford
               more
               manifest
               documents
               of
               a
               divine
               spirit
               speaking
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               propheticall
               oracles
               be
               as
               ambiguous
               for
               the
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               oracles
               of
               Apollo
               were
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               amphibologie
               or
               equivocation
               simply
               considered
               ,
               but
               the
               artificiall
               or
               meditated
               contrivance
               of
               ambiguous
               or
               ●●●ivocall
               senses
               after
               they
               had
               beene
               consulted
               concerning
               businesses
               already
               set
               on
               foot
               and
               in
               agitation
               ,
               which
               did
               convince
               the
               heathen
               oracles
               of
               delusion
               .
               Had
               that
               ambiguous
               answere
               
                 [
                 Ato
                 te
                 Aeacida
                 Romanos
                 vincere
                 posse
                 ,
                 ]
              
               been
               given
               by
               the
               Oracle
               (
               unconsulted
               )
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               before
               Pyrrhus
               his
               birth
               or
               the
               Romane
               Empires
               growth
               unto
               that
               mediocritie
               ,
               which
               in
               Pyrrhus
               dayes
               it
               had
               ,
               the
               very
               prediction
               of
               such
               equipoize
               betweene
               the
               house
               of
               Aeacu●
               and
               of
               Rom●lus
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               doubtfull
               conflicts
               as
               happened
               betweene
               the
               Epiroteans
               and
               the
               Romans
               ,
               would
               have
               beene
               a
               good
               proofe
               of
               a
               divine
               inspiration
               ;
               no
               presumption
               of
               delusion
               ,
               on
               which
               side
               soever
               successe
               had
               taken
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               like
               ambiguous
               oracle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               had
               beene
               delivered
               ,
               unsought
               after
               ,
               as
               long
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               Craesus
               as
               that
               Prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               cap.
               45.
               1.
               
               &c.
               was
               before
               Cyrus
               was
               conceived
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               thinke
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               be
               thought
               of
               by
               men
               ;
               )
               Whatsoever
               in
               
               the
               issue
               had
               become
               of
               Craesus
               ,
               the
               foretelling
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               expedition
               against
               Cyrus
               ,
               would
               have
               argued
               a
               spirit
               truly
               prophetical
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               distinctly
               propheticall
               or
               sublime
               ,
               as
               that
               spirit
               was
               by
               which
               Isaiah
               conceived
               the
               forementioned
               prophecy
               concerning
               Cyrus
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               Oracle
               was
               dumbe
               untill
               Cyrus
               was
               in
               armes
               against
               the
               Babilonians
               and
               their
               confederates
               ,
               untill
               victory
               did
               hover
               betwixt
               two
               mighty
               adversaries
               without
               expressing
               of
               her
               inclination
               to
               either
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               being
               so
               deeply
               ingaged
               that
               the
               one
               (
               even
               in
               politique
               conjecture
               )
               was
               to
               have
               a
               mighty
               fall
               ;
               the
               contrivance
               of
               this
               answer
               in
               such
               doubtfull
               and
               ambiguous
               termes
               ,
               argues
               it
               to
               have
               beene
               conceived
               by
               the
               spirit
               which
               hath
               profered
               his
               service
               and
               assistance
               to
               later
               Popes
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               consulted
               upon
               like
               occasions
               .
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               our
               sacred
               Oracles
               were
               given
               many
               hundred
               of
               yeares
               before
               the
               events
               fore●old
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               since
               exhibited
               ,
               had
               any
               seminall
               cause
               or
               observable
               Originall
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               to
               grow
               :
               the
               greater
               the
               varietie
               of
               their
               senses
               or
               constructions
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               admirable
               proofe
               doth
               their
               accomplishment
               exhibite
               of
               that
               infinite
               wisedome
               ,
               which
               did
               dictate
               them
               unto
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               especially
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Oracle
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               be
               verified
               or
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               two
               or
               more
               possible
               constructions
               ,
               or
               in
               senses
               which
               may
               seeme
               contrary
               or
               much
               different
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               was
               that
               forementioned
               Prophecy
               Ierem.
               23.
               6.
               8.
               fulfilled
               ;
               first
               in
               
               the
               ordinary
               and
               usuall
               sense
               ,
               in
               the
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Caldaea
               and
               those
               Northerne
               Countries
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               had
               beene
               dispersed
               :
               and
               about
               five
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               the
               same
               prophecy
               was
               accomplished
               againe
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               primevall
               signification
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               yet
               these
               *
               two
               senses
               in
               which
               this
               Scripture
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               though
               different
               ,
               were
               not
               contrary
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               chap.
               19.
               ver
               .
               18.
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               varietie
               of
               reading
               or
               doubtfull
               sense
               ,
               not
               by
               substitution
               of
               one
               or
               two
               points
               for
               others
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               mistaking
               of
               one
               consonant
               for
               another
               being
               very
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               Mem
               for
               Samech
               .
               The
               Prophet
               ,
               no
               doubt
               did
               write
               and
               intend
               Cherez
               not
               Cherem
               ,
               for
               it
               had
               beene
               
                 Verbum
                 male
                 o●inatum
                 an
                 ill
                 abodance
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               first
               of
               these
               five
               Egyptian
               Cities
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               speake
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               should
               be
               called
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 destruction
              
               .
               It
               was
               to
               all
               of
               them
               matter
               of
               glory
               to
               become
               subjects
               to
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               one
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               the
               first
               participant
               of
               this
               glory
               .
               For
               this
               word
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               letter
               or
               point
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               sometimes
               
                 the
                 first
              
               as
               well
               as
               one
               ,
               because
               one
               is
               the
               first
               in
               numbers
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Cities
               did
               never
               so
               well
               brooke
               its
               ancient
               name
               of
               Heliopolis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               knowne
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               
               was
               enlightned
               by
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               splendour
               ,
               through
               its
               inhabitants
               default
               ,
               was
               not
               perpetuall
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               before
               S.
               Hieroms
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               become
               the
               city
               of
               destruction
               or
               desolation
               ,
               having
               turned
               Gods
               blessing
               (
               as
               many
               others
               did
               )
               into
               a
               curse
               .
               And
               this
               alteration
               or
               change
               might
               be
               truly
               characterized
               in
               the
               substitution
               of
               one
               letter
               for
               another
               ;
               whether
               that
               happened
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               transcribers
               or
               otherwise
               .
               For
               (
               as
               it
               is
               *
               elsewhere
               observed
               )
               those
               things
               which
               be
               
                 aequivoca
                 à
                 casu
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               
                 aequivoca
                 à
                 consilio
              
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               divine
               providence
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               never
               cause
               the
               errors
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               order
               and
               moderate
               them
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               It
               is
               doubtfull
               (
               as
               some
               good
               writers
               observe
               )
               whether
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               cap.
               11.
               13.
               did
               write
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Potter
              
               or
               
                 the
                 treasury
              
               .
               That
               hebrew
               Rabbi
               ,
               whom
               Vatablus
               amongst
               other
               good
               Christian
               writers
               approves
               ,
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               that
               the
               letter
               Iod
               was
               added
               by
               negligence
               of
               transcribers
               .
               Admitting
               his
               conjecture
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               no
               way
               disparageth
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               ,
               but
               rather
               occasioneth
               a
               greater
               admiration
               of
               the
               all-seeing
               Providence
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               representing
               that
               devolution
               of
               the
               price
               of
               blood
               (
               which
               Iudas
               retēdred
               unto
               the
               high
               Priest
               )
               from
               the
               sacred
               treasury
               ,
               (
               unto
               which
               such
               brogues
               or
               escheats
               as
               this
               ,
               were
               by
               ordinary
               course
               due
               )
               unto
               the
               buying
               of
               the
               Potters
               field
               .
               It
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               branch
               of
               divine
               providence
               ,
               
               thus
               to
               turne
               the
               negligence
               of
               transcribers
               to
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               the
               wicked
               intentions
               of
               men
               unto
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               justice
               and
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Sometimes
               againe
               one
               and
               the
               same
               originall
               word
               may
               have
               contrary
               significations
               ,
               and
               have
               another
               to
               parallel
               it
               in
               its
               contrarietie
               .
               So
               the
               Hebrew
               Kalal
               in
               its
               abstract
               or
               first
               signification
               answers
               to
               the
               Latine
               elevare
               to
               be
               light
               or
               of
               no
               waight
               :
               and
               hence
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               the
               matter
               or
               subject
               whereto
               it
               is
               applyable
               ,
               it
               sometimes
               imports
               vility
               or
               contempt
               ,
               and
               sometime
               exaltation
               or
               advancement
               .
               If
               we
               value
               the
               first
               signification
               of
               it
               as
               it
               is
               applyable
               to
               the
               ballance
               or
               just
               scale
               ,
               to
               be
               elevated
               or
               discovered
               to
               be
               light
               implies
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               evill
               .
               Yet
               to
               be
               lifted
               up
               or
               exalted
               above
               others
               ,
               not
               in
               just
               ballance
               ,
               but
               whiles
               things
               compared
               stand
               upon
               their
               owne
               bottome
               or
               Center
               ,
               includes
               matter
               of
               glory
               ,
               or
               praeeminence
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               Cabad
               which
               in
               its
               prime
               signification
               is
               contrary
               to
               Kalal
               ,
               and
               punctually
               answers
               to
               the
               Latine
               
                 Grave
                 esse
              
               ,
               or
               (
               in
               our
               English
               )
               to
               
                 be
                 waighty
                 ,
                 heavy
                 ,
                 or
                 sway
                 downewards
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               as
               the
               comparison
               stands
               betwixt
               things
               weighed
               in
               just
               ballance
               ,
               argues
               matter
               of
               better
               value
               or
               preeminence
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               one
               &
               the
               same
               word
               which
               in
               its
               prime
               signification
               imports
               waight
               or
               heavinesse
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               metaphoricall
               or
               translated
               sense
               imports
               praise
               ,
               honour
               ,
               or
               glory
               :
               yet
               if
               we
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               ballance
               and
               set
               it
               in
               some
               other
               speciall
               reference
               ,
               it
               implies
               depression
               ,
               disgrace
               ,
               
               or
               ignominy
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               the
               two
               contrary
               significations
               of
               each
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               whose
               prime
               significations
               are
               directly
               contrary
               ,
               that
               prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               cap.
               9.
               ver
               .
               1.
               was
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               〈…〉
               
                 Primo
                 tempore
                 alleviata
                 est
                 terra
                 Zabulon
                 &
                 terra
                 Nepthali
                 :
                 &
                 novissimo
                 aggravata
                 est
                 via
                 maris
                 trans
                 Iordanem
                 Galilaea
                 gentium
                 .
                 Populus
                 qui
                 ambulabat
                 in
                 tenebris
                 ,
                 vidit
                 lucem
                 magnam
                 .
              
               So
               the
               old
               vulgar
               reads
               it
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               Forerius
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 Primo
                 tempore
                 vilis
                 fuit
                 terra
                 Zabulon
                 ,
                 &
                 terra
                 Nepthalin
                 ,
                 &
                 novissimo
                 honorata
                 fuit
                 ,
                 via
                 maris
                 trans
                 Iordanem
                 Galilaea
                 gentium
                 .
                 Populus
                 qui
                 ambulabat
                 in
                 obscuro
                 ,
                 vidit
                 lucem
                 magnam
                 .
                 Zabulon
              
               and
               Nepthali
               in
               our
               Prophets
               time
               had
               beene
               waighed
               ,
               as
               Balshazzar
               afterwards
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               and
               were
               found
               too
               light
               .
               They
               were
               the
               first
               which
               were
               swept
               away
               by
               the
               rod
               of
               Ashur
               ,
               and
               led
               Captives
               into
               a
               strang
               Land.
               Yet
               wore
               they
               the
               first
               into
               whom
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               was
               preached
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               :
               and
               so
               the
               former
               prophecy
               which
               had
               beene
               in
               our
               Prophets
               time
               fulfilled
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               prime
               signification
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Kalal
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               
                 vile
                 or
                 light
              
               ,
               was
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               fulfilled
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               second
               importance
               of
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               exalted
               or
               advanced
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               first
               translated
               sense
               or
               metaphoricall
               signification
               of
               Cabad
               which
               is
               to
               be
               honourable
               or
               glorious
               .
               The
               former
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               yee
               have
               in
               the
               sacred
               history
               2
               
                 Kings
                 15.
                 29.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                 dayes
                 of
                 Pekah
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 came
                 Tiglath
                 Pileser
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Ijon
                 ,
                 and
                 Abelbethmaachash
                 and
                 Ianoah
                 ,
                 and
                 Kedesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Haz●r
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 and
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Nepthali
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 them
                 captive
                 to
                 Assyria
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               second
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               is
               exactly
               related
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               chap.
               4.
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               &c.
               
                 Now
                 when
                 Iesus
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 Iohn
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 into
                 Galilee
                 :
                 and
                 leaving
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 hee
                 came
                 and
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Capernaum
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 coast
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 Zabulon
                 and
                 Nepthali
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 Isaias
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 .
                 The
                 Land
                 of
                 Zabulon
                 and
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Nepthali
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 beyong
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 Galilee
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 The
                 people
                 which
                 sate
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 saw
                 great
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 tathem
                 which
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 region
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 light
                 is
                 sprung
                 up
                 ,
              
               But
               as
               Zabulon
               and
               Nepthali
               changed
               their
               mindes
               or
               opinion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               at
               first
               they
               honoured
               ;
               so
               the
               words
               of
               this
               prophecy
               did
               change
               their
               signification
               ,
               and
               were
               fulfilled
               of
               them
               againe
               in
               a
               contrary
               sense
               .
               It
               was
               their
               glory
               that
               they
               were
               elevated
               or
               lift
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               at
               our
               Saviours
               first
               comming
               to
               them
               :
               is
               was
               their
               ignominy
               and
               misery
               that
               they
               afterwards
               became
               graves
               or
               gravati
               ,
               pressed
               downe
               with
               their
               sinnes
               to
               hell
               .
               For
               unto
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               that
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviour
               refertes
               
                 Matt.
                 11.
                 20.
                 
                 &c.
                 Then
                 beganne
                 he
                 to
                 upbraid
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 wherein
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 workes
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 .
                 Woe
                 unto
                 thee
                 Cherazin
                 ,
                 woe
                 unto
                 thee
                 Bethsaida
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 mighty
                 works
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 had
                 
                 beene
                 done
                 in
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 repented
                 long
                 agoe
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 for
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Capernaum
                 which
                 art
                 exalted
                 unto
                 heaven
                 ,
                 shalt
                 be
                 brought
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 the
                 mighty
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 done
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 done
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 remained
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Sodome
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 then
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               In
               this
               our
               Saviour
               did
               speake
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ,
               and
               manifest
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               Prince
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               his
               solemne
               speeches
               as
               well
               as
               deeds
               (
               if
               wee
               would
               be
               observant
               of
               them
               )
               direct
               us
               to
               some
               Propheticall
               Oracle
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               reveale
               some
               mysteries
               before
               latent
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               some
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               however
               no
               prophecy
               can
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               only
               by
               way
               of
               accommodation
               or
               allusion
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               no
               allusive
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               distinct
               from
               the
               severall
               senses
               before
               mentioned
               :
               yet
               shall
               we
               not
               be
               able
               to
               perceive
               either
               the
               manner
               how
               many
               prophecies
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               or
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               many
               places
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               unlesse
               besides
               the
               grammaticall
               signification
               or
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               wee
               know
               withall
               the
               matter
               (
               be
               it
               rite
               or
               custome
               &c
               )
               whereto
               they
               allude
               or
               referre
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               18.
               
            
             
               Containing
               the
               generall
               heads
               or
               Topicks
               for
               finding
               out
               the
               severall
               senses
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               just
               valuation
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               or
               in
               the
               new
               .
            
             
               SUch
               qualificatios
               whether
               for
               learning
               or
               life
               as
               Tully
               and
               Quintilian
               require
               in
               a
               compleat
               orator
               ,
               Galen
               in
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               or
               other
               Encomiasts
               of
               any
               liberall
               science
               ;
               profession
               or
               facultie
               may
               require
               in
               a
               perfect
               professor
               of
               it
               ;
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               these
               endowments
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               true
               divine
               or
               professor
               of
               Divinitie
               .
               The
               Professors
               of
               every
               other
               facultie
               may
               without
               much
               skill
               in
               any
               profession
               besides
               their
               owne
               ,
               truly
               understand
               the
               genuine
               rules
               or
               precepts
               of
               it
               .
               All
               the
               learning
               which
               he
               hath
               besides
               ,
               serves
               but
               for
               ornament
               ,
               is
               no
               constitutive
               part
               of
               the
               facultie
               which
               he
               professeth
               .
               But
               the
               very
               literall
               sense
               of
               many
               precepts
               ,
               or
               of
               many
               fundamentall
               rules
               and
               Maximes
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               can
               neither
               be
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               nor
               justly
               valued
               ,
               without
               variety
               of
               reading
               and
               observations
               in
               most
               other
               faculties
               and
               sciences
               that
               be
               ;
               besides
               the
               Collation
               of
               scripture
               with
               scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               search
               alone
               more
               industrious
               sagacitie
               is
               required
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               science
               there
               can
               be
               use
               of
               .
               The
               references
               ,
               without
               whose
               knowledge
               the
               positive
               sense
               of
               many
               scriptures
               cannot
               be
               
               knowne
               ,
               
               
                 are
                 respectively
              
               almost
               infinite
               ,
               at
               least
               incomprehensible
               to
               any
               one
               mans
               reading
               or
               observation
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               in
               this
               place
               to
               comprehend
               the
               generalitie
               of
               all
               under
               this
               briefe
               division
               .
               The
               matters
               whereto
               the
               Scriptures
               whether
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               referre
               ,
               are
               either
               rites
               and
               customes
               civill
               ,
               or
               naturall
               experiments
               not
               recorded
               by
               any
               Canonicall
               writers
               ;
               or
               rites
               and
               customes
               ,
               practises
               and
               experiments
               recorded
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               faith
               .
               It
               would
               be
               no
               difficult
               worke
               to
               write
               a
               large
               volume
               of
               instances
               in
               either
               kinde
               .
               Of
               both
               I
               present
               only
               these
               few
               ,
               first
               of
               customes
               ,
               practises
               or
               experiments
               not
               expressed
               in
               any
               Canonicall
               writer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Set
                 thou
                 an
                 ungodly
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Ruler
                 over
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 let
                 Sathan
                 stand
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               Psalme
               .
               109.
               5.
               )
               The
               imprecations
               in
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               of
               whomsoever
               else
               they
               were
               literally
               meant
               ,
               were
               fulfilled
               in
               
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
              
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               this
               Psalme
               was
               used
               at
               the
               degradation
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               found
               Traytors
               either
               to
               their
               calling
               or
               to
               their
               leige
               Lords
               .
               But
               the
               passage
               forecited
               hath
               a
               special
               referēce
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               those
               ancient
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Adversarie
               or
               Accuser
               was
               to
               bee
               placed
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               condemned
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               acquitted
               .
               The
               emblematicall
               or
               morall
               sense
               of
               this
               custome
               is
               exprest
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               verse
               following
               ,
               
                 When
                 sentence
                 is
                 given
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               Of
               wisdome
               ,
               saith
               Salomon
               Prov.
               3.
               16.
               
               
               
                 Length
                 of
                 dayes
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 left
                 hand
                 riches
                 and
                 honour
                 .
              
               A
               man
               of
               ordinary
               reading
               and
               observation
               would
               conceive
               by
               the
               character
               of
               this
               speech
               ;
               that
               length
               of
               dayes
               was
               much
               better
               then
               riches
               or
               honor
               ,
               because
               those
               are
               presented
               by
               wisedomes
               left
               hand
               ,
               but
               length
               of
               dayes
               by
               her
               right
               hand
               .
               But
               a
               learned
               Critique
               (
               for
               those
               times
               ,
               wherein
               he
               lived
               )
               hath
               observed
               a
               more
               recondite
               sense
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
               charactred
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               custome
               of
               those
               ancient
               times
               ,
               whereunto
               Salomon
               alludes
               .
               It
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Ancients
               to
               expresse
               all
               numbers
               under
               an
               hundred
               upon
               the
               fingers
               of
               their
               left
               hand
               ,
               but
               hundreds
               and
               above
               hundreds
               ,
               upon
               the
               fingers
               of
               their
               right
               hand
               ,
               as
               Iuvenal
               describes
               the
               happinesse
               of
               Nestor
               ;
               
                 
                   Foelix
                   nimirùm
                   ,
                   qui
                   per
                   tot
                   secula
                   mortem
                
                 
                   Distulit
                   ,
                   atque
                   suos
                   iam
                   dextrâ
                   computat
                   annos
                   .
                
              
            
             
               His
               yeares
               were
               more
               then
               could
               be
               numbred
               upon
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               for
               hee
               lived
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               ;
               a
               faire
               age
               ,
               yet
               not
               comparable
               to
               the
               length
               of
               dayes
               or
               number
               of
               yeares
               which
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               wisedome
               dispenseth
               to
               her
               followers
               :
               these
               exceed
               all
               vulgar
               scale
               both
               for
               number
               and
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               places
               there
               be
               even
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               whose
               force
               or
               elegancie
               cannot
               be
               apprehended
               without
               some
               skill
               ,
               either
               experimentall
               or
               speculative
               ,
               in
               meaner
               faculties
               .
               Most
               of
               
               the
               parables
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               albeit
               wee
               take
               them
               with
               his
               owne
               expositions
               of
               them
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               understood
               by
               best
               Divines
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               weighed
               with
               the
               matter
               or
               subject
               whereon
               the
               parable
               is
               grounded
               ,
               or
               to
               which
               his
               speeches
               in
               particular
               referre
               .
               No
               parable
               is
               more
               clearely
               expounded
               than
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               sower
               ;
               and
               yet
               many
               good
               interpreters
               have
               erred
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               errour
               have
               made
               the
               Land
               of
               Jewry
               (
               whilst
               Gods
               temporall
               blessing
               was
               upon
               it
               )
               to
               be
               envied
               for
               its
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               .
               To
               reape
               twentie
               bushells
               of
               Corne
               for
               one
               of
               seed
               ,
               exceeds
               the
               rate
               of
               fertile
               soiles
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               lowest
               scantling
               of
               that
               increase
               which
               the
               seede
               sowne
               in
               good
               ground
               did
               bring
               forth
               .
               But
               if
               wee
               measure
               the
               increase
               mentioned
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               seed
               which
               is
               sowne
               and
               reapt
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               particular
               graines
               which
               tooke
               roote
               and
               prospered
               in
               good
               ground
               ,
               wee
               shall
               shall
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               accuse
               our
               owne
               fields
               of
               Barrennesse
               in
               respect
               of
               Judea
               .
               For
               one
               graine
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               (
               not
               the
               most
               fertile
               )
               yeelds
               more
               then
               seaventie
               ,
               though
               others
               in
               the
               same
               Land
               yeeld
               not
               twentie
               ,
               and
               some
               it
               may
               be
               in
               other
               places
               above
               an
               hūdred
               .
            
             
               5
               Hee
               that
               knowes
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               art
               of
               grafting
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               graft
               doth
               sweeten
               the
               sap
               and
               moisture
               ,
               which
               it
               receives
               from
               the
               stocke
               ,
               not
               participating
               of
               its
               sowrenesse
               ,
               shall
               hardly
               understand
               S.
               Pauls
               meaning
               
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 
                 wert
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 olive
                 tree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wild
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 wert
                 grafted
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 olive
                 tree
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 these
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 naturall
                 branches
                 be
                 grafted
                 into
                 their
                 owne
                 Olive
                 tree
                 ?
              
               To
               graft
               wild
               plants
               in
               sweets
               stocks
               (
               at
               least
               for
               the
               graft
               so
               planted
               to
               prosper
               )
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               custome
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               particular
               more
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Olive
               ,
               then
               to
               any
               other
               tree
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               hardly
               admit
               of
               any
               graft
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               fatnesse
               ,
               nor
               will
               the
               grafts
               of
               it
               easily
               thrive
               in
               any
               other
               stocke
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleive
               such
               ,
               as
               write
               of
               plants
               .
            
             
               6
               With
               sowing
               and
               planting
               ,
               the
               dressing
               of
               Vines
               hath
               more
               then
               affinity
               ,
               and
               without
               some
               knowledge
               or
               experience
               of
               this
               part
               of
               husbandry
               ,
               some
               intire
               parables
               and
               other
               allegoricall
               speeches
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               cannot
               rightly
               be
               interpreted
               :
               and
               for
               these
               three
               parts
               of
               husbandry
               and
               others
               ,
               the
               rule
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               [
               that
               every
               one
               who
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               expound
               those
               passages
               in
               the
               Gospell
               which
               refer
               to
               these
               branches
               of
               husbandry
               ,
               peruse
               such
               Authors
               as
               write
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               customes
               or
               manners
               usuall
               in
               that
               climate
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               conversed
               in
               ancient
               times
               :
               ]
               For
               neither
               doth
               the
               husbandry
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               or
               of
               this
               climate
               wherin
               we
               live
               ,
               in
               many
               points
               well
               suite
               with
               those
               practises
               or
               rules
               of
               husbandary
               whereunto
               our
               Saviour
               alludes
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               however
               many
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Parables
               referre
               unto
               these
               or
               like
               experiments
               in
               vulgar
               trades
               ,
               yet
               sundry
               parables
               and
               other
               speeches
               uttered
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               require
               either
               
               speculative
               or
               experimentall
               Knowledge
               in
               more
               ingenuous
               and
               more
               noble
               professions
               ;
               or
               in
               civill
               rites
               or
               customes
               which
               vary
               in
               severall
               ages
               ,
               or
               Nations
               .
               A
               man
               that
               had
               never
               seene
               any
               marriage
               celebrated
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               native
               soile
               or
               neighbour
               Countreys
               ,
               nor
               read
               of
               the
               rites
               or
               customes
               in
               this
               kinde
               used
               by
               Easterne
               Nations
               before
               or
               about
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               much
               edified
               by
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               ten
               Virgins
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               which
               allude
               to
               nuptiall
               customes
               in
               those
               times
               .
               Brissonius
               and
               Rea
               would
               stead
               a
               Preacher
               more
               which
               hath
               occasion
               to
               expound
               these
               parables
               ,
               then
               twenty
               ordinary
               Commentators
               or
               Professors
               in
               divinity
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               such
               as
               have
               beene
               beholding
               to
               these
               two
               ,
               or
               other
               Authors
               of
               miscellane
               Philologie
               .
            
             
               8
               To
               compare
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Sunne
               which
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               this
               glorious
               light
               ,
               unto
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Bridegromes
               comming
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               after
               the
               manner
               and
               fashion
               in
               use
               with
               us
               ,
               would
               be
               but
               an
               homely
               expression
               .
               Yet
               hath
               it
               pleased
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               describe
               the
               outgoings
               of
               this
               great
               light
               which
               governes
               the
               day
               ,
               in
               that
               most
               elegant
               sacred
               hymne
               ;
               
                 In
                 them
                 hath
                 he
                 set
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 for
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Bridegroome
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyceth
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 man
                 to
                 run
                 a
                 race
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
              
               19.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               the
               custome
               or
               manner
               of
               ushering
               Bridegroomes
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Chambers
               by
               Lamps
               or
               Torches
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               had
               a
               poeticall
               decorum
               for
               representing
               
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               suns
               recourse
               unto
               us
               after
               darknesse
               ,
               the
               morning
               starre
               or
               strayned
               glimmerings
               of
               the
               dawning
               being
               as
               his
               torch-bearers
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Bridegroomes
               comming
               out
               of
               his
               Chamber
               to
               fetch
               his
               Bride
               ,
               was
               a
               silent
               poem
               of
               the
               Sunns
               approach
               unto
               us
               ;
               so
               the
               Psalmists
               description
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               its
               rising
               and
               course
               is
               a
               speaking
               picture
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               after
               the
               light
               of
               prophecies
               or
               revelations
               ,
               whether
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               or
               by
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               had
               beene
               farre
               removed
               from
               the
               Hemisphere
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               untill
               they
               began
               to
               returne
               againe
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               his
               Father
               Zacharias
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               the
               day
               starre
               or
               dawning
               to
               usher
               in
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               continue
               his
               course
               from
               the
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               more
               indefatigable
               courage
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               comfortable
               warmth
               ,
               then
               this
               visible
               Sunne
               doth
               visite
               the
               earth
               .
               He
               was
               that
               strong
               man
               ,
               that
               Gebor
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               compares
               the
               Sunne
               in
               its
               strength
               ,
               for
               Gebor
               is
               its
               proper
               title
               .
               And
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               kingdome
               begunne
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               though
               descending
               from
               heaven
               where
               it
               shall
               bee
               accomplished
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               intended
               according
               to
               the
               Mysticall
               sense
               of
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               History
               onely
               but
               a
               true
               prophecy
               .
            
             
               *
               And
               our
               Apostles
               allegation
               of
               the
               fourth
               verse
               of
               this
               Psalme
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                 Their
                 sound
                 went
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 words
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                 World
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               allusive
               onely
               ,
               but
               argumentative
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               before
               those
               times
               dayly
               verified
               in
               the
               literall
               .
            
             
               9
               But
               meere
               ignorance
               in
               these
               and
               the
               like
               parables
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               neerely
               concerned
               the
               generation
               in
               which
               and
               for
               whose
               good
               hee
               uttered
               them
               ,
               (
               however
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               much
               concerne
               us
               of
               this
               age
               and
               nation
               )
               cannot
               bee
               so
               prejudiciall
               to
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               ignorance
               of
               other
               parables
               ,
               and
               proverbiall
               speeches
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               alike
               neerely
               concerne
               mankinde
               .
               Yet
               an
               ignorance
               there
               is
               of
               many
               rites
               and
               customes
               ,
               unto
               which
               both
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               his
               explications
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               concerne
               mans
               redemption
               by
               him
               ,
               punctually
               referre
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
               Most
               of
               us
               know
               not
               him
               as
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               because
               were
               know
               not
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               that
               miserable
               bond
               of
               servitude
               which
               hee
               did
               dissolve
               for
               us
               all
               .
               And
               this
               wee
               know
               not
               ,
               because
               wee
               consider
               not
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               legall
               servants
               unto
               cruell
               &
               tyrannicall
               Lords
               .
               We
               were
               servants
               to
               a
               most
               cruell
               Tyrant
               .
               And
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               our
               Redemption
               became
               truely
               and
               properly
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               before
               he
               became
               our
               Lord
               in
               speciall
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               wee
               be
               servants
               to
               him
               in
               speciall
               before
               wee
               become
               
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               For
               we
               must
               be
               sonnes
               before
               we
               be
               heires
               ,
               and
               sonnes
               by
               adoption
               ,
               before
               wee
               bee
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               I
               never
               read
               that
               passage
               of
               our
               Apostle
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 [
                 Yee
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 againe
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 cry
                 Abba
                 Father
                 ]
              
               but
               I
               alwaies
               conceived
               there
               was
               somewhat
               more
               contayned
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               was
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               lexicon
               or
               vulgar
               Scholiast
               :
               yet
               what
               it
               should
               be
               in
               particular
               I
               learned
               of
               late
               from
               a
               *
               learned
               Professor
               of
               another
               facultie
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               adorned
               by
               his
               more
               then
               ordinary
               skill
               in
               sacred
               Antiquity
               and
               miscellane
               Philologie
               .
               Now
               if
               wee
               value
               the
               Apostles
               words
               
                 per
                 quem
                 clamamas
                 Abba
                 Pater
              
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               legall
               custome
               ,
               or
               manner
               by
               which
               some
               sort
               of
               slaves
               by
               birth
               and
               condition
               ,
               did
               claime
               the
               priviledge
               of
               manumission
               or
               of
               Adoption
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Jewes
               :
               the
               expression
               is
               ful
               of
               elegancie
               and
               most
               divine
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Adoption
               to
               hereditaments
               temporall
               ,
               was
               a
               kinde
               of
               typicall
               prophecy
               of
               our
               Adoptiō
               to
               our
               eternall
               inheritāce
               in
               the
               heavēs
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Were
               we
               as
               well
               acquainted
               either
               with
               boyes
               playes
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               as
               with
               our
               Christmas
               
               sports
               ;
               or
               with
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               Olympick
               games
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               with
               our
               Countrey
               May-games
               or
               horseraces
               ;
               we
               might
               bee
               more
               beholden
               to
               our selves
               in
               many
               points
               then
               to
               ordinary
               profest
               expositors
               of
               sacred
               writ
               .
               For
               even
               unto
               childish
               sports
               the
               father
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               guardian
               of
               the
               helplesse
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               ,
               sometimes
               referres
               us
               for
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               his
               parables
               ,
               as
               in
               Matthew
               11
               ,
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               Lyra
               or
               Theophilact
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               ;
               
                 But
                 whereunto
                 shall
                 I
                 liken
                 this
                 generation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 children
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 markets
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 unto
                 their
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 piped
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 danced
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 mourned
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 lamented
                 .
                 For
                 Iohn
                 came
                 neither
                 eating
                 nor
                 drinking
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Devill
                 .
                 The
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 came
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 Behold
                 a
                 man
                 gluttonous
                 and
                 a
                 wine
                 bibber
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 Publicanes
                 and
                 sinners
                 ;
                 But
                 wisedome
                 is
                 justified
                 of
                 her
                 children
                 .
              
               But
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               such
               positive
               custome
               amongst
               children
               ,
               as
               Lyra
               and
               Theophilact
               relate
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               pro
               or
               con
               :
               However
               ,
               *
               Maldonats
               observation
               upon
               the
               place
               is
               of
               very
               
               good
               use
               for
               any
               that
               either
               intend
               to
               make
               a
               comment
               or
               to
               reade
               Commentators
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               parables
               ,
               with
               liberty
               of
               judgement
               or
               discretion
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               Iansenius
               hath
               better
               expounded
               this
               place
               with
               reference
               unto
               Childrens
               sports
               in
               generall
               ,
               then
               Lyra
               or
               Theophilact
               have
               done
               ,
               although
               wee
               grant
               them
               such
               a
               peculiar
               kinde
               of
               sporting
               as
               they
               supposed
               was
               then
               in
               use
               .
               
                 Verum
                 ut
                 ludi
                 genus
                 hoc
                 incertum
                 est
                 ,
                 ita
                 nec
                 convenit
                 literae
                 .
                 Non
                 enim
                 in
                 litera
                 dicuntur
                 hi
                 quidem
                 dicere
                 ,
              
               Cantavimus
               vobis
               &
               non
               saltastis
               ,
               
                 alijs
                 vero
              
               ,
               lamentavimus
               &
               non
               plorastis
               ,
               
                 sed
                 utrūque
                 eisdem
                 tribuitur
                 .
                 Et
                 vana
                 est
                 Nicolai
                 interpretatio
                 ,
                 qui
                 ideo
                 dictum
                 put
                 at
              
               [
               coaequalibus
               suis
               dicūt
               ,
               ]
               
                 quia
                 pueri
                 divisi
                 erant
                 in
                 duas
                 aequales
                 partes
                 .
                 Coaequales
                 enim
                 proprie
                 dicuntur
                 Coaetanei
                 ,
                 &
                 Graecè
                 in
                 Matthaeo
                 ,
                 est
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 idest
                 ,
                 sodalibus
                 .
                 Proinde
                 simplicius
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 sine
                 specialis
                 alicujus
                 ludi
                 imaginatione
                 exemplum
                 hoc
                 intelligere
                 secundùm
                 consuetudinem
                 communem
                 puerorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 foro
                 &
                 laetioribus
                 locis
                 civitatum
                 congregati
                 inter
                 se
                 student
                 ludendo
                 effingere
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 ab
                 aliis
                 vident
                 seriò
                 agi
                 .
                 Itaque
                 aliquando
                 nupiias
                 effingunt
                 ,
                 &
                 nuptiales
                 laetitias
                 tibiarum
                 aut
                 aliorum
                 instrumentorum
                 cantu
                 imitantur
                 ;
                 aliquando
                 vero
                 funeralia
                 obsequia
                 expriment
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 apud
                 Iudaos
                 planctibus
                 &
                 lamentatione
                 quorundam
                 ac
                 lugubrium
                 decantatione
                 ,
                 solent
                 homines
                 ad
                 tristitiam
                 &
                 fletum
                 provocari
                 .
                 Haec
                 dum
                 imitantur
                 pueri
                 ,
                 fit
                 frequenter
                 ,
                 ut
                 quod
                 joco
                 agunt
                 ,
                 nonsit
                 efficax
                 ,
                 vel
                 ad
                 tripudia
                 nuptialia
                 ,
                 vel
                 ad
                 fletus
                 funer
                 ales
                 provocandos
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Olympick
               games
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               whether
               elsewhere
               instituted
               in
               imitation
               of
               
               them
               or
               before
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               sacred
               writers
               (
               S.
               Paul
               especially
               )
               had
               both
               seene
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               use
               of
               them
               for
               the
               more
               lively
               expressions
               of
               many
               Christian
               duties
               .
               And
               unlesse
               wee
               know
               the
               particular
               *
               Customes
               unto
               which
               their
               words
               referre
               ,
               wee
               shall
               but
               play
               at
               Blinde
               man-buffe
               in
               our
               expositions
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               exhortations
               to
               such
               practises
               as
               they
               prescribe
               ,
               
                 Consider
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 endured
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 lest
                 yee
                 be
                 weary
                 and
                 saint
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 resisted
                 unto
                 blood
                 ,
                 striving
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               words
               are
               metaphoricall
               ,
               or
               
                 Verbo
                 tenùs
              
               Allegoricall
               ,
               and
               allude
               unto
               those
               strivings
               or
               conflicts
               which
               seldome
               were
               determined
               without
               blood
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               a
               shame
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               before
               any
               blood
               was
               drawne
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               law
               or
               practise
               of
               those
               games
               which
               the
               Latines
               call
               Pugilatus
               ,
               wherein
               
                 manus
                 demittere
              
               ,
               to
               let
               downe
               the
               hands
               ,
               was
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               victory
               ;
               which
               happily
               might
               have
               been
               recovered
               by
               the
               party
               wounded
               or
               remitting
               his
               hands
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               heart
               had
               beene
               weaker
               then
               his
               hands
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               that
               exhortation
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 erect
                 the
                 hands
                 which
                 hang
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feeble
                 knees
                 .
              
               The
               duty
               whereto
               he
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               was
               no
               practise
               of
               almes
               or
               charity
               towards
               impotent
               or
               feeble
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               whom
               this
               precept
               doth
               especially
               concerne
               ,
               should
               encourage
               their
               flock
               to
               strive
               against
               sinne
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               courage
               and
               resolution
               as
               the
               Olympick
               or
               other
               Gamesters
               did
               
               against
               their
               Antagonists
               ,
               not
               to
               let
               downe
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               give
               over
               after
               many
               wounds
               or
               resistance
               unto
               blood
               ;
               as
               being
               sure
               ,
               though
               they
               dyed
               in
               fight
               to
               be
               better
               rewarded
               ,
               then
               the
               Victors
               were
               in
               these
               bodily
               fights
               .
               Unto
               the
               same
               courage
               and
               resolution
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               had
               exhorted
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               his
               age
               ,
               though
               not
               them
               onely
               but
               all
               succeeding
               generations
               .
               For
               his
               words
               are
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               &
               point
               directly
               to
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               visite
               and
               redeeme
               his
               people
               :
               and
               yet
               allusive
               withall
               unto
               the
               bodily
               strivings
               or
               wrestlings
               of
               those
               ancient
               times
               .
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 35.
                 34.
                 
                 Strengthen
                 yee
                 the
                 weake
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 the
                 feeble
                 knees
                 ,
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 fearefull
                 heart
                 ,
                 Bee
                 strong
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 behold
                 your
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 even
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 save
                 you
                 .
              
               The
               end
               and
               scope
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Prophet
               as
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               was
               to
               inspire
               such
               life
               and
               courage
               into
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               heaviest
               pressures
               ,
               as
               that
               Caesarcan
               soldier
               did
               into
               his
               mates
               ,
               when
               Pompeyes
               followers
               ,
               in
               Caesars
               absence
               ,
               had
               almost
               beaten
               them
               out
               of
               their
               trenches
               :
               
                 
                   —
                   a
                   Peterem
                   faelicior
                   umbras
                
                 
                   Caesar
                   is
                   aspectu
                   ,
                   testem
                   hunc
                   fortuna
                   negavit
                   ;
                
                 
                   Pompeio
                   laudante
                   cadam
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Vicimus
                   ,
                   O
                   Socij
                   ,
                   veniet
                   qui
                   vindicet
                   arces
                   .
                
              
            
             
               12.
               
               If
               we
               knew
               the
               true
               importance
               of
               
                 manus
                 remissas
              
               ,
               wee
               might
               know
               withall
               the
               true
               importance
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               used
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               which
               sometimes
               signifies
               a
               profane
               
               person
               ,
               but
               so
               it
               signifies
               by
               consequence
               onely
               :
               the
               punctuall
               meaning
               of
               it
               in
               this
               chapter
               ver
               .
               16.
               (
               if
               I
               be
               not
               mistaken
               )
               is
               better
               exprest
               by
               the
               Syriack
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               by
               the
               Latine
               remissus
               ,
               then
               by
               profanus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               rather
               then
               to
               endure
               any
               hard
               conflict
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               Esau
               was
               ,
               who
               did
               choose
               rather
               to
               relinquish
               his
               inheritance
               then
               to
               suffer
               a
               sharpe
               hunger
               or
               thrist
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               Usuall
               it
               was
               with
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               with
               other
               (
               whether
               sacred
               writers
               or
               writers
               of
               sacred
               mysteries
               )
               to
               draw
               arguments
               
                 à
                 minore
                 ad
                 majus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               such
               as
               were
               disposed
               to
               try
               masteries
               for
               temporary
               Crownes
               or
               Garlands
               ,
               to
               perswade
               such
               abstinence
               or
               other
               observances
               requisite
               for
               all
               who
               seeke
               after
               the
               incorruptible
               Crowne
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               taken
               from
               them
               :
               for
               the
               winning
               or
               wearing
               whereof
               no
               man
               can
               be
               prevented
               ,
               so
               he
               strive
               for
               it
               lawfully
               .
               Witnesse
               that
               one
               place
               ,
               for
               this
               present
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 runne
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 receiveth
                 the
                 price
                 ?
                 So
                 runne
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 obtaine
                 ;
                 And
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 striveth
                 for
                 the
                 masterie
                 ,
                 is
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 obtaine
                 a
                 corruptible
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 so
                 run
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 uncertainly
                 :
                 so
                 fight
                 I
                 not
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 beateth
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 keepe
                 under
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 my selfe
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 cast-away
                 .
              
               But
               if
               of
               all
               those
               which
               runne
               in
               secular
               races
               ,
               it
               bee
               not
               possible
               for
               more
               then
               one
               to
               receive
               the
               
               prize
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               originall
               word
               imports
               )
               to
               snatch
               it
               from
               the
               blede
               or
               staffe
               whereto
               they
               runne
               ;
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               that
               not
               so
               many
               would
               offer
               themselves
               to
               try
               masteries
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               would
               be
               forward
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               that
               did
               his
               devoire
               might
               be
               assured
               of
               some
               reward
               sufficient
               to
               acquit
               or
               countervaile
               his
               paines
               .
               If
               then
               this
               similitude
               betweene
               such
               as
               seeke
               a
               corruptible
               and
               an
               incorruptible
               Crowne
               ,
               did
               run
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 quatuor
                 pedibus
              
               ,
               few
               of
               our
               Apostles
               Auditors
               would
               have
               adventured
               their
               paines
               or
               endeavours
               in
               that
               Christian
               course
               to
               which
               he
               exhorred
               all
               .
            
             
               Maldonats
               
                 forementioned
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 interpretation
                 of
                 parables
                 or
                 similitudes
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 usefull
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 parable
                 or
                 similitude
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 rule
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 rule
                 of
              
               Hugo
               Cardinalis
               
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 borrowed
                 his
                 animadversions
                 upon
              
               Matthew
               ,
               1●
               .
               16.
               )
               
                 is
                 thus
              
               .
               b
               We
               are
               not
               to
               compare
               persons
               with
               persons
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               curious
               in
               suting
               particulars
               to
               particulars
               ,
               but
               to
               accord
               the
               whole
               businesses
               handled
               in
               grosse
               :
               as
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               man
               that
               sowed
               good
               seed
               in
               his
               field
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               parallel
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               seed
               sowne
               ,
               or
               the
               field
               where
               it
               is
               sowen
               ,
               with
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               :
               or
               in
               this
               or
               the
               like
               generalitie
               ;
               It
               happeneth
               in
               the
               plantation
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               sowne
               good
               seed
               in
               his
               ground
               ,
               the
               envious
               man
               comes
               and
               sowes
               tares
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               But
               what
               was
               S.
               Pauls
               meaning
               in
               the
               24.
               
               of
               the
               forecited
               Chapter
               ?
               That
               every
               one
               which
               professeth
               Christianity
               must
               be
               more
               resolutely
               circumspect
               in
               his
               undertakings
               and
               their
               managings
               ,
               then
               those
               few
               in
               comparison
               are
               ,
               who
               enter
               the
               lists
               for
               a
               temporall
               prize
               or
               garland
               .
               Otherwise
               they
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               faile
               of
               their
               hopes
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               worse
               case
               then
               such
               as
               come
               only
               as
               spectators
               ,
               that
               purpose
               to
               be
               no
               actors
               in
               such
               prizes
               ,
               or
               then
               such
               Actors
               as
               doe
               
                 nihil
                 agere
              
               ,
               or
               after
               they
               have
               runne
               ,
               sit
               downe
               with
               losse
               .
               To
               this
               effect
               he
               expresses
               himselfe
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               ;
               
                 Every
                 man
                 that
                 striveth
                 for
                 the
                 mastery
                 ,
                 is
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               the
               very
               literall
               importance
               of
               those
               three
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               so
               well
               learned
               from
               any
               dictionary
               or
               Lexicon
               ,
               as
               from
               such
               as
               write
               of
               the
               Olympick
               games
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               kinde
               of
               triall
               of
               masteries
               which
               in
               his
               time
               or
               before
               was
               in
               use
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               proper
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               unto
               Wrestlers
               ,
               whose
               practise
               it
               was
               to
               keep
               under
               other
               mens
               bodies
               not
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               to
               keepe
               their
               Antagonists
               from
               all
               advantage
               of
               hold
               ,
               either
               gotten
               or
               aimed
               at
               .
               But
               our
               Apostle
               did
               imitate
               their
               practise
               upon
               his
               owne
               body
               ,
               not
               on
               any
               others
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               body
               was
               his
               chiefe
               Antagonist
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               in
               that
               place
               no
               immediate
               reference
               unto
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               but
               did
               generally
               import
               such
               as
               were
               tryers
               of
               Olympick
               games
               ,
               whether
               
                 wrestlings
                 ,
                 whirlebats
              
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               comprehends
               all
               which
               lost
               the
               prize
               for
               which
               they
               contended
               ,
               whether
               by
               sluggishnesse
               or
               foule
               play
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               word
               commeth
               to
               signifie
               a
               Reprobate
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               finally
               rejected
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               irreverfibly
               deprived
               of
               his
               good
               spirit
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               second
               third
               or
               fourth
               hand
               .
               And
               those
               interpreters
               of
               sacred
               writ
               ,
               who
               take
               this
               title
               usuall
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               a
               metaphor
               or
               speech
               borrowed
               from
               false
               coines
               or
               counterfeit
               metals
               ,
               faile
               more
               in
               Logique
               then
               in
               Grammar
               ;
               though
               faile
               they
               doe
               in
               both
               .
               It
               sometimes
               indeed
               referres
               or
               alludes
               unto
               false
               or
               counterfeit
               it
               coines
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               reference
               it
               comes
               the
               nearest
               to
               the
               denotation
               of
               a
               Reprobate
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               finally
               rejected
               by
               God.
               For
               that
               coine
               which
               is
               for
               substance
               but
               brasse
               or
               copper
               ;
               will
               hardly
               (
               if
               at
               all
               )
               after
               it
               be
               cast
               aside
               upon
               tryall
               ,
               go
               amongst
               wise
               men
               for
               currant
               money
               .
               The
               transmutation
               of
               baser
               metals
               into
               more
               pretious
               ,
               however
               some
               men
               professe
               this
               skill
               ,
               is
               seldome
               effected
               ,
               perhaps
               not
               facible
               :
               whereas
               he
               that
               was
               this
               yeare
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Olympick
               games
               or
               other
               like
               prizes
               ,
               might
               the
               next
               yeare
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               crowned
               as
               victor
               .
               But
               the
               originall
               word
               ,
               for
               its
               formall
               or
               abstract
               signification
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               generall
               then
               to
               be
               restrained
               either
               to
               coyned
               metalls
               ,
               or
               to
               men
               which
               strive
               for
               mastery
               in
               any
               kinde
               of
               activity
               .
               It
               properly
               imports
               a
               
                 rejection
                 upon
                 just
                 triall
              
               ,
               and
               is
               applyable
               to
               matters
               and
               persons
               almost
               infinite
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Or
               if
               we
               interpret
               this
               word
               by
               its
               reference
               unto
               money
               or
               coynes
               ,
               yet
               even
               these
               may
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               more
               wayes
               then
               one
               ;
               either
               for
               the
               basenesse
               of
               the
               metall
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               counterfeit
               
               stamp
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               weight
               .
               For
               if
               it
               bee
               but
               some
               few
               graines
               too
               light
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               refuse
               it
               ,
               although
               it
               beare
               Caesars
               image
               and
               superscription
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               full
               waight
               and
               pure
               gold
               withall
               ;
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               elsewhere
               estamped
               ,
               then
               where
               Caesar
               shall
               appoint
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               stamp
               or
               person
               not
               authorized
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               tenders
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               And
               yet
               both
               these
               kindes
               of
               Reprobate
               coines
               may
               bee
               legitimated
               or
               made
               currant
               ,
               by
               new
               coining
               or
               addition
               of
               quantitie
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               the
               qualitie
               .
               But
               coines
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               the
               metall
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               be
               brasse
               ,
               copper
               ,
               or
               silver
               gilt
               ,
               and
               estamped
               for
               gold
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               full
               waight
               ,
               are
               by
               no
               Lawes
               currant
               .
               And
               yet
               some
               there
               be
               (
               as
               we
               said
               )
               which
               professe
               the
               art
               of
               turning
               such
               metalls
               into
               gold
               ,
               but
               whether
               this
               be
               facible
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               is
               no
               point
               of
               Divinity
               .
               But
               surely
               the
               Almighty
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               hath
               more
               skill
               in
               transforming
               men
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               ,
               then
               any
               Alchymist
               hath
               in
               changing
               metalls
               from
               worse
               to
               better
               .
               Even
               such
               as
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               given
               over
               by
               him
               into
               a
               Reprobate
               sense
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               may
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               )
               bee
               afterwards
               refined
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               become
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Justifiable
               men
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               delivered
               by
               him
               into
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               not
               particular
               persons
               only
               ,
               but
               even
               whole
               Nations
               ;
               and
               so
               hath
               the
               Natiō
               of
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               most
               part
               bin
               for
               these
               many
               yeares
               .
               But
               that
               God
               did
               finally
               reprobate
               any
               person
               ,
               whether
               Jew
               or
               Gentile
               which
               lived
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               or
               whether
               
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               reversion
               of
               that
               curse
               which
               hath
               befalne
               the
               Jewish
               or
               other
               nation
               ,
               God
               alone
               must
               judge
               and
               determine
               .
               So
               that
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               man
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               any
               where
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               punctually
               answere
               unto
               that
               use
               or
               notion
               which
               custom
               hath
               now
               in
               a
               manner
               prescribed
               for
               in
               many
               theologicall
               disputes
               ;
               that
               is
               for
               men
               irreversibly
               fitted
               or
               designed
               to
               everlasting
               destruction
               .
               If
               in
               any
               place
               it
               were
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               strict
               sense
               I
               should
               suspect
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul.
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               5.
               above
               others
               ;
               but
               that
               not
               from
               the
               Grammaticall
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               reference
               it
               hath
               in
               that
               place
               more
               then
               any
               other
               to
               false
               coynes
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               peculiar
               reference
               which
               the
               matter
               and
               circumstances
               of
               that
               place
               have
               to
               matters
               of
               fact
               or
               historicall
               types
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
               without
               whose
               knowledge
               or
               observation
               the
               true
               meaning
               or
               importance
               of
               many
               words
               usuall
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               truly
               valued
               .
               The
               Apostles
               words
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               are
               thus
               ;
               
                 Examine
                 your selves
                 whether
                 yee
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 prove
                 your
                 owne
                 selues
                 ;
                 know
                 yee
                 not
                 your
                 owne
                 selves
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 yee
                 bee
                 Reprobates
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               19.
               
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               use
               of
               sacred
               ,
               or
               miscellane
               Theology
               for
               finding
               out
               as
               well
               the
               literall
               ,
               as
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               or
               other
               senses
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               WHat
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               that
               is
               not
               certaine
               of
               his
               owne
               salvation
               ,
               or
               every
               one
               not
               assured
               by
               faith
               that
               his
               name
               is
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               irreversibly
               appointed
               to
               everlasting
               death
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               according
               to
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               in
               this
               place
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               No
               Christian
               man
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               forbid
               us
               ,
               or
               deny
               us
               leave
               to
               restraine
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               soever
               we
               take
               them
               ,
               unto
               such
               men
               only
               as
               those
               Corinthians
               were
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               men
               which
               have
               beene
               instructed
               in
               all
               points
               necessary
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               believe
               ,
               to
               men
               that
               have
               been
               baptised
               in
               this
               faith
               ,
               to
               men
               partakers
               in
               a
               plentifull
               manner
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               and
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               But
               may
               wee
               or
               ought
               wee
               to
               apply
               this
               peremptory
               sentence
               unto
               every
               man
               that
               is
               a
               visible
               member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               Churches
               in
               which
               the
               pure
               word
               is
               constantly
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               duely
               administred
               ?
               Are
               all
               these
               bound
               upon
               paine
               of
               Reprobation
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               either
               that
               they
               are
               already
               compleatly
               regenerated
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               have
               so
               mortified
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               ?
               If
               thus
               wee
               should
               preach
               or
               
               teach
               ;
               how
               should
               wee
               be
               able
               to
               comfort
               afflicted
               consciences
               in
               their
               perplexed
               feares
               ?
               And
               would
               not
               the
               best
               fruites
               of
               our
               labours
               be
               presumption
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               despaire
               in
               most
               of
               our
               hearers
               ?
               Yet
               if
               thus
               wee
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               must
               wee
               therefore
               deny
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               that
               strict
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               usually
               taken
               by
               some
               moderne
               Divines
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               place
               only
               but
               in
               many
               others
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               men
               either
               irreversibly
               ordained
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               finally
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ?
               That
               the
               word
               is
               used
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               strict
               sense
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               either
               peremptorily
               affirme
               or
               deny
               .
               The
               point
               more
               questionable
               and
               more
               usefull
               for
               our
               edification
               will
               bee
               ,
               to
               inquire
               what
               the
               Apostle
               meanes
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ?
              
               The
               branches
               of
               the
               enquiry
               are
               two
               ;
               the
               first
               what
               manner
               of
               Christs
               being
               in
               them
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               .
               The
               second
               what
               kinde
               of
               knowledge
               they
               were
               to
               have
               of
               his
               being
               in
               them
               :
               or
               whether
               for
               Christ
               to
               be
               in
               them
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               for
               them
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               regeneration
               and
               adoption
               ,
               or
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               elected
               ,
               that
               is
               irreversibly
               ordained
               unto
               glory
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               all
               this
               
                 certitudine
                 fidei
              
               ,
               by
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               wee
               answer
               that
               neither
               all
               nor
               any
               of
               those
               points
               were
               necessarily
               to
               be
               beleeved
               by
               these
               Corinthians
               ,
               much
               lesse
               by
               ordinary
               Christians
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               albeit
               we
               grant
               the
               word
               Reprobates
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               strictest
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               
               for
               men
               irreversibly
               fitted
               for
               destruction
               .
               For
               so
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               opinion
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               that
               place
               if
               in
               any
               .
               But
               so
               taking
               it
               ,
               wee
               must
               rate
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               in
               the
               words
               precedent
               
                 [
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ]
              
               by
               that
               peculiar
               reference
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               those
               Corinthians
               had
               unto
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               rebellious
               Israelites
               ,
               who
               after
               so
               many
               wonders
               and
               manifest
               documents
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               providence
               over
               them
               ,
               did
               tempt
               him
               and
               require
               further
               signes
               ,
               whether
               God
               were
               among
               them
               or
               no.
               
                 Exod.
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 place
              
               Massah
               and
               Meribah
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 tempted
                 the
                 Lord
                 saying
                 ;
                 Is
                 the
                 Lord
                 among
                 us
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               Unto
               the
               same
               height
               of
               iniquitie
               those
               Pharisees
               were
               come
               ,
               who
               after
               they
               had
               seene
               so
               many
               miracles
               done
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               did
               fully
               testifie
               that
               he
               was
               that
               very
               God
               whom
               their
               Fathers
               had
               thus
               tempted
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               yet
               
                 came
                 forth
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beganne
                 to
                 question
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 seeking
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 signe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 tempting
                 him
                 .
                 Marke
              
               8.
               11.
               
               And
               hence
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               this
               Heavenly
               Physitian
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               upon
               this
               desperate
               Crisis
               ,
               
                 sighed
                 deeply
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Why
                 doth
                 this
                 generation
                 seeke
                 after
                 a
                 signe
                 ?
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 signe
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 generation
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Now
               these
               Corinthians
               ,
               after
               unquestionable
               experiments
               of
               many
               miraculous
               effects
               of
               Christs
               power
               wrought
               amongst
               them
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               Paul
               ,
               did
               seeke
               after
               a
               further
               proofe
               or
               signe
               of
               Christs
               speaking
               in
               him
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               3.
               and
               for
               
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               he
               exhorts
               them
               to
               examine
               themselves
               whether
               Christ
               were
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               in
               him
               alone
               :
               and
               this
               they
               might
               know
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               Reprobates
               as
               the
               forementioned
               rebellious
               Israelites
               were
               .
               For
               it
               could
               be
               no
               other
               then
               a
               Symptome
               or
               Crisis
               of
               a
               Reprobate
               minde
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               rejected
               by
               God
               and
               left
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               murmur
               ,
               doubt
               or
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               ,
               of
               healing
               ,
               and
               other
               wonderfull
               effects
               of
               Christs
               power
               manifested
               by
               Pauls
               ministerie
               ,
               did
               not
               truly
               testifie
               that
               his
               Commission
               was
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               was
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               For
               so
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               his
               place
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               elsewhere
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               as
               when
               cur
               Saviour
               saith
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               
                 Luke
                 17.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 within
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               it
               is
               manifested
               amongst
               you
               :
               but
               he
               meant
               not
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               was
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               spake
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Septuagint
               (
               whom
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               follow
               )
               renders
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               forcited
               place
               Ex.
               17.
               7
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               neither
               our
               Saviours
               expression
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               doth
               inferre
               any
               more
               then
               we
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               is
               not
               all
               one
               for
               any
               amongst
               us
               to
               doubt
               or
               question
               whether
               the
               doctrine
               conteyned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               or
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               be
               the
               doctrine
               of
               life
               and
               salvation
               ;
               as
               to
               doubt
               or
               be
               uncertaine
               ,
               whether
               he
               himselfe
               be
               personally
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               life
               or
               a
               chosen
               vessell
               .
               To
               
               doubt
               of
               the
               former
               generall
               is
               infidelity
               ,
               a
               sinne
               not
               incident
               to
               a
               true
               Christian
               .
               But
               many
               amongst
               us
               may
               doubt
               of
               the
               later
               point
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               as
               good
               Christians
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               think
               they
               have
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               predestinated
               ,
               and
               condemne
               all
               others
               as
               Reprobates
               in
               the
               worst
               sense
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               as
               certainely
               beleeve
               that
               they
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               sinners
               .
               But
               this
               was
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               in
               that
               passage
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               The
               question
               betweene
               him
               and
               them
               was
               not
               about
               speciall
               beleife
               of
               personall
               election
               ,
               but
               about
               this
               generall
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               a
               true
               Apostle
               or
               no
               :
               Or
               ,
               whether
               the
               miracles
               which
               had
               beene
               manifested
               amongst
               them
               by
               his
               ministery
               ,
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               or
               no.
               If
               they
               cōtinued
               in
               this
               doubt
               or
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               (
               as
               he
               forewarnes
               them
               )
               hereby
               prove
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               as
               the
               murmuring
               Israelites
               had
               beene
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               the
               present
               generation
               of
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               were
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               cast
               off
               from
               being
               Gods
               Church
               or
               people
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               take
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               strictest
               and
               severest
               sense
               ,
               it
               rather
               imports
               a
               nationall
               or
               provinciall
               rejection
               of
               that
               people
               from
               being
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               residency
               amongst
               them
               by
               his
               publique
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               a
               personall
               Reprobation
               of
               every
               particular
               or
               individuall
               .
               For
               to
               pronounce
               thus
               much
               of
               every
               Jew
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               adjoyned
               himselfe
               to
               Christs
               body
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               generall
               rejection
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               is
               beyond
               my
               Commission
               ,
               altogether
               
               without
               the
               praecincts
               of
               this
               present
               inquisition
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               to
               shew
               the
               true
               use
               of
               sacred
               Philologie
               for
               finding
               out
               the
               just
               extent
               and
               value
               of
               many
               passages
               aswell
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               as
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               whose
               grammaticall
               sense
               is
               for
               the
               substance
               usually
               plaine
               ,
               but
               indeterminable
               for
               quantity
               ,
               without
               observance
               of
               their
               peculiar
               references
               either
               to
               some
               speciall
               matter
               of
               fact
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               sacred
               passages
               more
               ancient
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               place
               of
               Scripture
               is
               there
               lesse
               controversible
               for
               grammaticall
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               then
               that
               of
               S.
               Paul
               Rom.
               9.
               19
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 yet
                 finde
                 fault
                 or
                 chide
                 ?
                 for
                 who
                 hath
                 resisted
                 his
                 will
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               effect
               an
               ordinary
               Scholar
               in
               any
               extraordinary
               Grammar
               Schoole
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               would
               at
               first
               sight
               render
               the
               originall
               .
               But
               concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               same
               words
               takē
               in
               this
               unquestionable
               sense
               ,
               there
               is
               and
               hath
               beene
               much
               controversie
               amongst
               great
               professors
               of
               Divinity
               .
               Many
               extend
               them
               to
               Reprobates
               in
               generall
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ,
               [
               Why
               doth
               he
               finde
               fault
               with
               Reprobates
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               irresistibly
               ordayned
               them
               to
               destruction
               ?
               ]
               But
               what
               occasion
               S.
               Paul
               here
               had
               to
               mention
               Gods
               chiding
               or
               expostulation
               with
               Reprobates
               in
               generall
               ,
               is
               without
               my
               capacitie
               to
               conceive
               .
               Or
               were
               it
               granted
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 chide
              
               ,
               doth
               referre
               to
               all
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               would
               it
               still
               remaine
               questionable
               ,
               unto
               what
               time
               or
               part
               of
               time
               the
               
               particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               did
               referre
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               an
               adverbe
               of
               time
               not
               to
               be
               universally
               taken
               for
               all
               successions
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               points
               at
               some
               limited
               portion
               of
               time
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               finde
               fault
               or
               expostulate
               either
               with
               all
               Reprobates
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               one
               Reprobate
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               limitation
               then
               of
               this
               speech
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               reference
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 have
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 stirred
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 my
                 power
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               words
               referre
               to
               Pharaoh
               alone
               ,
               to
               that
               Pharaoh
               whose
               heart
               was
               remarkably
               hardened
               .
               Nor
               did
               God
               at
               all
               times
               from
               his
               birth
               chide
               or
               expostulate
               with
               this
               very
               Pharaoh
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               implies
               ,
               and
               our
               Apostle
               supposeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               expostulated
               with
               him
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               unto
               which
               our
               Apostles
               words
               in
               speciall
               referre
               .
               Otherwise
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               would
               have
               no
               place
               in
               that
               passage
               according
               to
               any
               grammar
               sense
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               why
               doth
               hee
               chide
               or
               finde
               fault
               with
               him
               any
               longer
               ,
               or
               why
               doth
               he
               expostulate
               with
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               after
               that
               time
               wherein
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 have
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 kept
                 thee
                 alive
              
               (
               being
               already
               fitted
               for
               destruction
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 my
                 power
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               question
               is
               very
               pertinently
               made
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               seeing
               Pharaoh
               at
               this
               time
               was
               so
               hardened
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               repent
               ,
               without
               some
               speciall
               mercy
               or
               extraordinary
               dispensation
               .
               For
               wise
               men
               only
               chide
               those
               of
               whose
               amendment
               
               there
               is
               some
               ,
               though
               small
               hope
               left
               .
               Unto
               this
               Quaere
               our
               Apostle
               frames
               that
               answere
               ;
               
                 Nay
                 but
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 replyes
                 against
                 God.
                 ver
                 .
              
               20.
               unto
               24.
               
               Concerning
               the
               punctuall
               meaning
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               have
               none
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               if
               any
               other
               man
               have
               any
               desire
               to
               dispute
               ,
               my
               advise
               unto
               him
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               weight
               our
               Apostles
               forecited
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               that
               speech
               of
               God
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               unto
               which
               our
               Apostle
               referres
               us
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 yet
                 exaltest
                 thou
                 thy selfe
                 against
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 let
                 them
                 goe
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               God
               spake
               unto
               Pharaoh
               immediately
               after
               hee
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 have
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
              
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               
                 Iunius
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 have
                 I
                 reserved
                 thee
                 alive
                 :
              
               with
               whose
               translation
               and
               interpretation
               of
               this
               place
               in
               Exodus
               ,
               I
               would
               request
               every
               ingenuous
               sober
               reader
               to
               acquaint
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               ordinary
               expositors
               of
               the
               9.
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               not
               adventure
               to
               saile
               in
               a
               narrow
               uncouch
               and
               unsounded
               sea
               only
               with
               the
               help
               of
               a
               generall
               carde
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               an
               experienced
               Pilot
               have
               either
               fallen
               upon
               dangerous
               Rocks
               ,
               or
               stricken
               upon
               such
               shelves
               as
               there
               is
               small
               hope
               of
               their
               safe
               arivall
               without
               some
               such
               extraordinary
               mercy
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               and
               his
               fellow
               passengers
               found
               ,
               yet
               with
               losse
               of
               the
               ship
               wherein
               they
               sailed
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Divers
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               there
               be
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               are
               usually
               extended
               beyond
               their
               native
               compasse
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               without
               any
               great
               danger
               of
               bad
               consequences
               ,
               
               yet
               alwayes
               with
               some
               losse
               of
               contentment
               to
               him
               that
               desires
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               meaning
               in
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               are
               over-extended
               through
               want
               of
               observation
               ,
               unto
               what
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               or
               speciall
               circumstances
               of
               some
               peculiar
               times
               they
               punctually
               referre
               .
               Seeing
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               eighth
               Psal
               .
               doth
               so
               magnifie
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               speciall
               providence
               over
               mankinde
               in
               generall
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               put
               an
               observant
               Reader
               of
               those
               sacred
               Hymnes
               to
               a
               demurre
               ,
               why
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               90
               Psalme
               should
               so
               pathetically
               complain
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               and
               misery
               of
               mens
               dayes
               or
               yeares
               .
               And
               to
               this
               demurre
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               make
               any
               just
               reply
               ,
               if
               wee
               take
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               complaints
               to
               concerne
               all
               men
               which
               lived
               either
               in
               that
               time
               or
               since
               .
               But
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               inscription
               of
               it
               directs
               us
               to
               think
               )
               and
               that
               hee
               penned
               it
               some
               few
               yeares
               after
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Gods
               people
               by
               him
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ;
               the
               cause
               or
               occasion
               of
               the
               complaint
               is
               very
               justifiable
               and
               serious
               ,
               yet
               peculiar
               to
               those
               present
               times
               and
               the
               people
               whereof
               he
               was
               governour
               .
               For
               I
               think
               it
               was
               never
               experienced
               in
               any
               age
               or
               Nation
               besides
               ,
               that
               of
               sixe
               hundred
               thousand
               living
               soules
               ,
               and
               likely
               to
               live
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               constitution
               of
               their
               bodies
               or
               any
               Epidemicall
               disease
               ,
               that
               then
               did
               raigne
               ,
               so
               few
               (
               males
               at
               laest
               )
               should
               outlive
               threescore
               and
               tenne
               yeares
               ,
               and
               fewer
               fourescore
               .
               And
               yet
               of
               all
               the
               males
               which
               had
               beene
               delivered
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               not
               one
               that
               
               was
               but
               twenty
               yeares
               old
               did
               live
               above
               threescore
               yeares
               ,
               not
               one
               that
               was
               but
               thirty
               could
               live
               above
               threescore
               and
               tenne
               ,
               not
               one
               that
               was
               but
               forty
               (
               two
               or
               three
               only
               excepted
               ,
               )
               could
               live
               above
               fourescore
               yeares
               ;
               or
               if
               some
               attained
               to
               that
               age
               or
               above
               it
               ,
               yet
               their
               pilgrimage
               was
               to
               be
               full
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               besides
               two
               or
               three
               )
               excluded
               by
               oath
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               their
               promised
               rest
               ;
               all
               above
               twenty
               (
               besides
               Caleb
               and
               Ioshuah
               )
               were
               to
               dye
               within
               forty
               yeares
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               c
               Even
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               penned
               this
               Psal
               .
               was
               prohibited
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               and
               therefore
               had
               just
               reason
               to
               complaine
               ,
               as
               there
               he
               doth
               (
               yet
               without
               murmuring
               )
               not
               of
               Gods
               disrespect
               unto
               mankinde
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               heavy
               doome
               which
               he
               had
               pronounced
               against
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               above
               twenty
               years
               old
               ;
               of
               which
               number
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               fewer
               then
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               .
               That
               the
               33.
               verse
               of
               Psalme
               the
               78.
               
                 [
                 therefore
                 their
                 dayes
                 did
                 he
                 consume
                 in
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 yeares
                 in
                 trouble
                 ]
              
               doth
               punctually
               referre
               unto
               that
               sentence
               denounced
               Numb
               .
               14.
               against
               those
               rebellious
               Israelites
               whose
               carkeises
               fell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               is
               unquestionable
               .
               Now
               albeit
               the
               words
               of
               this
               verse
               bee
               not
               the
               same
               with
               those
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Psal
                 .
                 90.
                 10.
                 
                 [
                 Yet
                 is
                 their
                 strength
                 labour
                 and
                 sorrow
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 soon
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 flie
                 away
                 ]
              
               yet
               their
               signification
               is
               Synonimal
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               this
               errour
               in
               stretching
               the
               native
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               beyond
               its
               proper
               lists
               or
               
               bounds
               :
               is
               sometimes
               committed
               by
               oversight
               ,
               not
               in
               matters
               of
               history
               or
               morality
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               greatest
               mysteries
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               place
               
                 Ierem.
                 31.
                 22.
                 
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 goe
                 about
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 backsliding
                 daughter
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 A
                 woman
                 shall
                 compasse
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               we
               usually
               reade
               it
               .
               )
               Such
               as
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               the
               womans
               seed
               ,
               or
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               included
               in
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               extend
               the
               native
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               too
               farre
               .
               Howbeit
               in
               this
               errour
               or
               oversight
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               falshood
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               woman
               or
               female
               should
               enclose
               or
               compasse
               the
               male
               ,
               or
               that
               mighty
               one
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               was
               a
               new
               thing
               indeed
               and
               a
               wonder
               to
               all
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               this
               generall
               truth
               doth
               not
               hit
               the
               punctuall
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               earth
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               restrained
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               Ephraim
               or
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               opposed
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               Judah
               .
               Thus
               much
               the
               literall
               circūstance
               of
               this
               prophecy
               alone
               wil
               enforce
               ,
               and
               that
               prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               parallel
               unto
               this
               ,
               will
               perswade
               us
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 envy
                 also
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 shall
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 Iudah
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 Ephraim
                 shall
                 not
                 envy
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudah
                 shall
                 not
                 vexe
                 or
                 upbraid
                 Ephraim
                 .
              
               The
               implication
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               Kingdome
               was
               to
               share
               with
               the
               other
               in
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               grand
               mystery
               foretold
               by
               these
               two
               Prophets
               in
               the
               forecited
               Chapters
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               of
               which
               Nazareth
               was
               a
               Limbe
               (
               though
               a
               smalone
               )
               was
               to
               be
               graced
               with
               the
               Messias
               conception
               
               and
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Angell
               Gabriels
               presence
               for
               the
               avoucher
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               Judah
               (
               whereof
               Bethlem
               was
               a
               remarkable
               portion
               )
               was
               to
               be
               dignified
               with
               his
               birth
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               proclaimed
               by
               an
               host
               of
               Angells
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Of
               this
               mystery
               I
               have
               treated
               in
               other
               *
               meditations
               published
               some
               fifteene
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               and
               should
               scarcely
               so
               much
               as
               have
               touched
               it
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               had
               not
               some
               exquisite
               *
               Hebricians
               (
               with
               whose
               meditations
               I
               have
               since
               that
               time
               beene
               acquainted
               )
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               what
               I
               had
               then
               said
               or
               conceived
               ,
               altogether
               waived
               or
               slighted
               the
               great
               mystery
               acknowledged
               by
               antiquity
               as
               well
               Jewish
               as
               Christian
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               .
               In
               their
               opinion
               ,
               
                 the
                 new
                 thing
              
               which
               the
               Lord
               promised
               to
               create
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               that
               the
               Law
               Deut.
               24.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               (
               though
               indispensable
               in
               respect
               of
               man
               and
               wife
               )
               should
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               or
               repealed
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               concerne
               Ephraim
               or
               Israel
               who
               had
               beene
               sometimes
               Gods
               spouse
               ,
               but
               now
               divorced
               for
               her
               manifold
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               grace
               had
               libertie
               to
               returne
               unto
               him
               againe
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               some
               later
               Rabbines
               interpret
               this
               place
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               doe
               many
               other
               )
               to
               elevate
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               incarnation
               ;
               but
               so
               doe
               not
               those
               exquisite
               Christian
               Hebricians
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               must
               crave
               pardon
               to
               dissent
               .
               All
               that
               they
               say
               concerning
               Gods
               dispensation
               with
               that
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               24.
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               whole
               truth
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremies
               true
               meaning
               in
               that
               31.
               
               
               Chapter
               .
               That
               meaning
               which
               they
               would
               fasten
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               was
               expressely
               delivered
               by
               our
               Prophet
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               not
               to
               Ephraim
               ,
               but
               to
               Judah
               before
               shee
               followed
               Ephraim
               into
               Captivitie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               could
               be
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               bee
               created
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Ephraim
               .
               
                 They
                 say
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 put
                 away
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 goe
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 become
                 another
                 mans
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 turn
                 unto
                 her
                 again
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 Land
                 be
                 greatly
                 polluted
                 ?
                 But
                 thou
                 hast
                 played
                 the
                 harlot
                 with
                 many
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 yet
                 returne
                 again
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               howerver
               the
               originall
               *
               Bara
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               include
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               some
               Schoolemen
               would
               appropriate
               to
               the
               Latine
               creare
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               make
               something
               of
               meere
               nothing
               :
               yet
               it
               usually
               imports
               some
               great
               worke
               of
               the
               Almighty
               maker
               ,
               which
               one
               way
               or
               other
               is
               aequivalent
               ,
               or
               more
               then
               aequivalent
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               creation
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               our
               of
               nothing
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeve
               Capito
               and
               Fagius
               ,
               upon
               whō
               any
               Novice
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               professor
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               as
               safely
               pitch
               an
               implicite
               beleef
               or
               trust
               ,
               as
               upon
               any
               which
               have
               lived
               since
               their
               times
               .
               Againe
               however
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               Chap.
               3.
               1.
               avouch
               a
               relaxation
               of
               that
               peremptory
               Law
               Deut.
               24.
               4.
               
               yet
               doth
               hee
               not
               intimate
               ,
               that
               this
               relaxation
               was
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               worke
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               be
               said
               to
               have
               created
               it
               as
               a
               
                 new
                 thing
              
               whether
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Judah
               or
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               earth
               or
               wide
               world
               it selfe
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               other
               word
               in
               that
               31
               ,
               of
               Ieremie
               ver
               ,
               22.
               besides
               the
               word
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               any
               other
               word
               used
               either
               by
               Ieremie
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               ver
               .
               1.
               or
               Deut.
               24.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               both
               which
               places
               man
               and
               wife
               are
               described
               by
               their
               proper
               characters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nor
               is
               the
               wives
               returning
               to
               her
               husband
               decypherd
               by
               a
               circular
               motion
               or
               compasse
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               plaine
               returne
               unto
               him
               .
               Whereas
               in
               the
               31.
               of
               Ieremie
               ver
               .
               21.
               the
               charactericall
               notion
               of
               the
               persons
               there
               meant
               ,
               is
               first
               not
               Ish
               an
               husband
               or
               vir
               ,
               but
               Geber
               ,
               (
               that
               mighty
               man
               or
               womans
               seed
               promised
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
              
               )
               and
               this
               Geber
               (
               not
               Ishah
               )
               the
               wife
               or
               woman
               simply
               ,
               but
               Nekebah
               the
               female
               ,
               was
               to
               incompasse
               or
               inclose
               ,
               the
               originall
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sometimes
               referres
               to
               motion
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Latine
               circumire
               or
               circumvenire
               ,
               to
               encompasse
               or
               
                 goe
                 about
              
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               either
               by
               a
               circular
               or
               by
               a
               sphaericall
               motion
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               same
               word
               referres
               to
               station
               or
               rest
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               much
               as
               our
               English
               ,
               
                 to
                 begirt
              
               or
               inviron
               ;
               as
               an
               Army
               doth
               a
               besieged
               City
               ;
               or
               as
               guests
               placed
               at
               a
               round
               table
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               to
               inclose
               or
               goe
               round
               about
               ,
               or
               to
               environ
               on
               every
               side
               .
               And
               so
               much
               it
               imports
               in
               that
               name
               which
               Ieremie
               gave
               to
               Pashur
               the
               sonne
               of
               Immer
               the
               Priest
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 20.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 called
                 thy
                 name
                 Pashur
                 ,
                 
                 but
              
               Magor
               Missabib
               ,
               
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 a
                 terrour
                 unto
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 behold
                 it
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thou
              
               Pashur
               
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 shall
                 goe
                 into
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 buried
                 there
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 friends
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 prophecied
                 lyes
                 ,
                 verse
              
               6.
               
               As
               this
               Pashur
               was
               every
               way
               beset
               with
               terrour
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               Geber
               every
               way
               to
               bee
               inclosed
               or
               incompassed
               by
               Nekebah
               the
               Female
               .
               And
               the
               new
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               promised
               to
               Create
               in
               the
               earth
               hath
               speciall
               reference
               to
               the
               first
               Creation
               of
               male
               and
               female
               in
               mankinde
               .
               Gen.
               1.
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Male
                 and
                 female
              
               created
               he
               thē
               .
               The
               originall
               which
               there
               notifies
               the
               female
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               which
               our
               English
               in
               the
               31.
               of
               Ieremy
               renders
               woman
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               weaker
               sexe
               .
               But
               the
               originall
               Zakar
               —
               rendred
               
                 (
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 27.
                 
              
               )
               by
               
                 the
                 male
              
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Geber
               ,
               —
               For
               though
               every
               Geber
               be
               Zakar
               ,
               yet
               every
               Zakar
               is
               not
               Geber
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               first
               Adam
               enstyled
               by
               this
               name
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Ieremies
               meaning
               then
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               new
               Creation
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               not
               the
               male
               or
               man
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               mighty
               male
               ,
               that
               Geber
               of
               whom
               Gedeon
               and
               Sampson
               were
               but
               types
               and
               shadowes
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               inclosed
               in
               the
               female
               or
               weaker
               sexe
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               woman
               or
               female
               was
               in
               the
               first
               male
               .
               As
               she
               was
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
               so
               was
               this
               Geber
               to
               be
               of
               that
               females
               flesh
               and
               bones
               which
               was
               to
               inclose
               him
               .
               And
               this
               was
               a
               worke
               of
               Gods
               Creation
               ,
               
               a
               new
               Creation
               far
               surpassing
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               wherein
               the
               woman
               was
               made
               of
               man.
               For
               in
               this
               new
               Creation
               the
               Geber
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               was
               to
               be
               made
               man
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unworthy
               the
               observant
               Readers
               consideration
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               wooe
               Ephraim
               or
               Israel
               to
               returne
               againe
               unto
               their
               owne
               Land
               or
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               intreat
               them
               as
               a
               husband
               doth
               his
               wife
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               loving
               Father
               doth
               his
               prodigall
               son
               ,
               or
               roaming
               daughter
               as
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Is
               Ephraim
               
                 my
                 deare
                 sonne
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 a
                 pleasant
                 child
                 ?
                 for
                 since
                 I
                 spake
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 earnestly
                 remember
                 him
                 still
                 therefore
                 my
                 bowels
                 are
                 troubled
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Set
                 thee
                 up
                 way
                 markes
                 ,
                 make
                 thee
                 high
                 heaps
                 ,
                 set
                 thine
                 heart
                 towards
                 he
                 high
                 way
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 may
                 which
                 thou
                 wentest
                 ,
                 Turne
                 againe
                 O
                 Virgin
                 Israel
                 ,
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 sethy
                 Citties
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 goe
                 about
                 ô
                 thou
                 backsliding
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 (
                 or
                 in
                 thy
                 Land
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 woman
                 shall
                 incompasse
                 the
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               11
               Divers
               places
               there
               be
               in
               the
               new
               Testamēt
               ,
               which
               touch
               not
               upon
               any
               article
               in
               this
               Creede
               ,
               which
               have
               tortured
               many
               good
               Interpreters
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               some
               vulgar
               Interpreters
               have
               tortured
               them
               .
               I
               shall
               at
               this
               time
               instance
               onely
               in
               two
               .
               First
               in
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 23.
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 unto
                 you
                 Prophets
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 upon
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 blood
                 shed
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 righteous
              
               Abel
               
                 unto
                 the
                 blood
                 of
              
               Zacharias
               
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Barachias
               ,
               
                 whom
                 yee
                 slew
                 betweene
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 verely
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 this
                 generation
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               why
               most
               Interpreters
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               have
               wandered
               as
               men
               overtaken
               with
               a
               thicke
               mist
               upon
               a
               wilde
               heath
               or
               forrest
               ,
               was
               because
               they
               did
               not
               consult
               the
               
                 Index
                 Mercurialis
              
               ,
               which
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               expressely
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               had
               set
               up
               for
               their
               better
               direction
               .
               For
               whereas
               S.
               Matthew
               expresseth
               the
               Epiphonema
               or
               conclusion
               of
               our
               Saviours
               speech
               ,
               thus
               ;
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 this
                 generation
                 :
              
               S.
               Luke
               cap.
               11.
               expresseth
               it
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 .
              
               What
               was
               to
               be
               required
               of
               this
               generation
               ?
               The
               blood
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               frō
               Abel
               to
               Zacharias
               ,
               &
               Zacharias
               his
               blood
               in
               particular
               .
               For
               though
               this
               present
               generation
               by
               not
               repenting
               for
               their
               forefathers
               sinnes
               had
               made
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               stood
               upon
               sacred
               Record
               from
               Abels
               time
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               yet
               Abel
               and
               Zacharias
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               whose
               death
               was
               in
               many
               respects
               most
               prodigious
               ,
               were
               the
               especiall
               avengers
               of
               blood
               .
               For
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               one
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               dying
               voice
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               did
               cry
               to
               God
               for
               vengeance
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               second
               of
               Cron.
               24.
               22.
               of
               
                 Zacharias
                 ,
                 [
                 When
                 he
                 dyed
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 looke
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               Now
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               words
               recorded
               by
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               forewarnes
               this
               impenitently
               stubborne
               generation
               ,
               that
               Zacharias
               his
               dying
               curse
               (
               which
               had
               been
               through
               his
               mediatiō
               often
               deferred
               and
               often
               mitigated
               )
               should
               be
               executed
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               an
               ungodly
               race
               of
               ungodly
               
               Ancestors
               in
               a
               fuller
               measure
               then
               perhaps
               Zacharias
               intended
               .
               The
               exact
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               sinnes
               of
               this
               people
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ioash
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               who
               caused
               Zacharias
               to
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               sinnes
               of
               this
               present
               generation
               who
               put
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               their
               soules
               (
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               himselfe
               )
               to
               an
               ignominious
               death
               ;
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               blood
               of
               Zacharias
               was
               more
               required
               of
               this
               generation
               then
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               or
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               in
               what
               manner
               the
               death
               of
               Zacharias
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               were
               the
               causes
               of
               this
               present
               generations
               destruction
               ,
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               discussed
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               ,
               meane
               shortly
               to
               publish
               amongst
               other
               meditations
               upō
               our
               Saviours
               propheticall
               function
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               prophecies
               wherin
               he
               spake
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ;
               which
               were
               not
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               ,
               or
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               For
               all
               prophecies
               of
               this
               ranke
               which
               ,
               shall
               come
               unto
               my
               memory
               or
               observation
               ,
               will
               have
               their
               fit
               place
               in
               these
               Commentaries
               .
            
             
               12
               So
               will
               not
               that
               speech
               of
               his
               
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 28.
                 
                 Wheresoever
                 the
                 Carkerse
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 the
                 Eagles
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 .
              
               Yet
               seeing
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               place
               hath
               beene
               omitted
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               some
               prophecies
               with
               which
               it
               hath
               most
               affinity
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               signes
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               Math.
               24.
               and
               Marke
               the
               13.
               
               I
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               it
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Most
               Interpreters
               grant
               the
               speech
               to
               be
               proverbiall
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               )
               to
               be
               a
               
               Prophecie
               .
               The
               mysterie
               foretold
               most
               of
               the
               Ancients
               would
               have
               to
               be
               the
               gathering
               together
               of
               Saints
               unto
               Christs
               body
               at
               the
               finall
               judgement
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               the
               gathering
               together
               of
               those
               bodies
               ,
               which
               being
               alive
               ,
               shall
               be
               raught
               up
               into
               the
               ayre
               to
               meete
               him
               at
               his
               comming
               .
               But
               however
               the
               Eagles
               (
               at
               least
               some
               kinde
               of
               Eagles
               )
               may
               be
               fit
               Emblemes
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               body
               or
               Carkeise
               whereto
               the
               Eagles
               resort
               ,
               hath
               no
               handsome
               or
               comely
               resemblance
               of
               Christs
               appearing
               in
               glory
               ;
               although
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               his
               wounds
               or
               skarres
               should
               then
               be
               conspicuous
               .
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               ,
               did
               meane
               that
               kinde
               of
               Eagles
               ,
               whose
               properties
               we
               have
               described
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               even
               by
               this
               our
               Lord
               God
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 39.
                 27.
                 
                 Doth
                 the
                 Eagle
                 mount
                 up
                 at
                 thy
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 nest
                 on
                 high
                 ?
                 she
                 dwelleth
                 and
                 abideth
                 on
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Crag
                 of
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strong
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 she
                 s●●keth
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 eyes
                 behold
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 :
                 her
                 y●●●g
                 ones
                 also
                 suck
                 up
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 slaine
                 is
                 ,
                 chere
                 is
                 shee
                 .
              
               The
               Eagle
               here
               displayed
               is
               either
               the
               Vulture
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Vultures
               kind
               ,
               and
               their
               sagacitie
               whether
               in
               smelling
               slaine
               bodies
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               or
               in
               presaging
               where
               great
               slaughters
               are
               like
               to
               happen
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               swift
               resort
               unto
               the
               prey
               ,
               is
               well
               knowne
               to
               secular
               Philologers
               .
               But
               the
               flocking
               together
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               Eagles
               doth
               rather
               menace
               destruction
               ,
               then
               minister
               any
               matter
               of
               comfort
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               either
               of
               proverbiall
               speech
               or
               of
               prophecy
               .
               So
               the
               Prophet
               
               Habakuk
               doth
               character
               the
               fierce
               and
               swift
               incursion
               of
               the
               Caldaeans
               by
               this
               kinde
               of
               Eagles
               hastening
               to
               the
               prey
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Their
                 horses
                 also
                 are
                 swifter
                 then
                 the
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 fierce
                 then
                 the
                 Evening
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 horsemen
                 shall
                 spread
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 horsemen
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 farre
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 flye
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 that
                 hasteth
                 to
                 eate
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Moses
               long
               before
               had
               threatned
               this
               people
               
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 49.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 bring
                 a
                 Nation
                 against
                 thee
                 from
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 swift
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 fleeth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               this
               prophecy
               was
               most
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               this
               Nation
               by
               the
               Romanes
               and
               their
               Allyes
               ,
               especially
               the
               Italians
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               Germane
               ,
               and
               British
               with
               other
               of
               these
               Westerne
               Nations
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               foretels
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               of
               Moses
               upō
               the
               Jews
               of
               that
               present
               age
               ;
               For
               all
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               in
               that
               24.
               of
               Matthew
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               (
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               )
               in
               that
               age
               current
               :
               for
               so
               he
               saith
               ver
               .
               34.
               
               
                 Verely
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 generation
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               gathering
               together
               of
               the
               Eagles
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               before
               those
               signes
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               judge
               Jerusalem
               were
               to
               bee
               exhibited
               ver
               .
               29.
               
               Our
               Saviours
               prophesie
               then
               cannot
               (
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               )
               refer
               unto
               his
               comming
               to
               finall
               judgement
               ,
               but
               unto
               his
               comming
               to
               visite
               Jerusalem
               and
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               as
               he
               intimates
               ,
               some
               few
               should
               bee
               strangely
               reserved
               ,
               others
               remarkably
               plagued
               ,
               
               and
               so
               to
               be
               plagued
               by
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               whose
               ensigne
               was
               the
               Eagle
               .
               Those
               whom
               God
               had
               forsaken
               or
               appointed
               to
               the
               slaughter
               within
               that
               age
               current
               were
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               dead
               in
               Law
               ;
               &
               whithersoever
               they
               fled
               ,
               the
               Romane
               Eagles
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               authorized
               to
               be
               his
               executioners
               of
               the
               heavy
               Judgements
               there
               denounced
               ,
               would
               be
               more
               swift
               then
               they
               ;
               more
               sagacious
               then
               they
               were
               subtill
               .
               And
               albeit
               these
               wandring
               Corps
               did
               take
               the
               Temple
               for
               their
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               make
               Jerusalem
               and
               it
               ,
               the
               last
               seat
               of
               that
               deadly
               warre
               ;
               yet
               even
               there
               should
               these
               Eagles
               or
               Vultures
               be
               gathered
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               teach
               their
               young
               ones
               to
               suck
               their
               blood
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               a
               man
               would
               accurately
               observe
               the
               processe
               and
               successe
               of
               the
               warre
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               it
               would
               appeare
               to
               have
               beene
               begun
               and
               ended
               rather
               by
               such
               secret
               instinct
               or
               presage
               ,
               as
               the
               Eagles
               have
               of
               great
               slaughters
               then
               by
               rationall
               project
               or
               humane
               consultation
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               To
               this
               expression
               of
               the
               literall
               meaning
               of
               the
               forecited
               place
               S.
               Luke
               directs
               me
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               the
               three
               Evangelists
               mentioneth
               the
               immediate
               cause
               or
               occasion
               of
               our
               Saviours
               proverbiall
               speech
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               37.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 or
                 replyed
                 )
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               interrogatory
               is
               ,
               where
               shall
               the
               place
               or
               seate
               of
               these
               strange
               Calamities
               be
               ?
               and
               to
               this
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Wheresoever
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 the
                 Eagles
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 .
              
               The
               importance
               of
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               whithersoever
               these
               sons
               of
               death
               shall
               repaire
               ,
               thither
               will
               the
               executioners
               of
               
               Gods
               wrath
               be
               gathered
               together
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               should
               not
               spare
               such
               as
               did
               resist
               or
               seeke
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               by
               hostility
               or
               strength
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               ready
               to
               spare
               such
               as
               would
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               their
               mercy
               .
               Thus
               much
               (
               in
               my
               apprehension
               )
               was
               intimated
               ver
               .
               33.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 seeke
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 night
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 two
                 men
                 in
                 one
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 :
                 Two
                 women
                 shall
                 be
                 grinding
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 left
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 where
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               literall
               meaning
               of
               this
               prophecy
               .
               As
               for
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               parallel
               to
               this
               literall
               (
               if
               this
               afford
               any
               such
               )
               that
               cannot
               elsewhere
               bee
               so
               fitly
               handled
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               both
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               we
               are
               (
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               )
               to
               understand
               by
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               deceased
               :
               and
               then
               to
               make
               the
               Allegorie
               or
               proportion
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Scripture
               alwaies
               maketh
               )
               hansome
               and
               comely
               :
               the
               Eagles
               must
               not
               be
               such
               as
               Iob
               describeth
               ,
               either
               Vultures
               ,
               or
               of
               Vultures
               kinde
               ,
               but
               
                 Iovis
                 Aquilae
              
               ,
               which
               as
               Philologers
               tell
               us
               ,
               do
               not
               use
               to
               feed
               on
               dead
               Corps
               or
               slaine
               flesh
               .
               These
               are
               fit
               emblemes
               of
               the
               swift
               ministery
               of
               Celestiall
               Angels
               in
               gathering
               or
               summoning
               the
               bodies
               of
               deceased
               Saints
               from
               the
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
             
          
           
             That
             the
             incarnation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             instiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             was
             foretold
             ,
             praefigured
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             .
             Of
             the
             hypostaticall
             union
             between
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             and
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               20.
               
            
             
               That
               God
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               was
               in
               later
               ages
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               especially
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               wee
               Christians
               beleeve
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               did
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               in
               the
               first
               place
               we
               are
               to
               know
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               is
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               both
               God
               and
               man.
               And
               this
               we
               are
               to
               learne
               from
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               in
               this
               order
               .
               First
               ,
               from
               such
               Oracles
               as
               teach
               us
               that
               God
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               and
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               
                 more
                 humano
              
               ,
               after
               an
               humane
               manner
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               such
               divine
               Oracles
               as
               instruct
               us
               that
               God
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               converse
               
               with
               men
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               foretell
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               permanent
               union
               betweene
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               and
               the
               humane
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               dispute
               with
               the
               Jew
               or
               other
               Infidell
               who
               acknowledgeth
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               without
               some
               manifest
               ground
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               were
               but
               to
               beate
               the
               aire
               .
               For
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               concludent
               allegoricall
               or
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               literall
               .
               And
               of
               all
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               none
               is
               so
               evidently
               concludent
               against
               the
               Jew
               ,
               the
               Arian
               ,
               or
               Photinian
               whether
               ancient
               or
               later
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Socinian
               )
               as
               that
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               least
               observed
               ,
               or
               most
               slenderly
               prosecuted
               by
               such
               as
               seeke
               to
               confute
               the
               Jew
               ,
               or
               other
               Infidells
               or
               heretiques
               which
               subscribe
               unto
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               The
               best
               Topick
               or
               seate
               of
               arguments
               for
               this
               purpose
               must
               bee
               borrowed
               from
               those
               passages
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               cannot
               ,
               without
               blasphemy
               or
               literall
               solaecisme
               ,
               bee
               applyed
               to
               any
               person
               but
               God
               ,
               to
               any
               besides
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               God
               himselfe
               (
               according
               to
               the
               punctuall
               literall
               sense
               )
               save
               only
               as
               he
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               his
               conversation
               amongst
               men
               ,
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               then
               in
               the
               ancient
               times
               of
               the
               world
               he
               had
               .
               And
               these
               places
               be
               for
               number
               many
               ,
               perhaps
               more
               then
               all
               the
               other
               prophecies
               or
               predictions
               concerning
               Christ
               whether
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               .
               My
               purpose
               
               is
               not
               in
               this
               place
               to
               rehearse
               all
               of
               this
               kinde
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               explicate
               some
               few
               of
               these
               many
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 shall
                 be
                 that
              
               Exod.
               29.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               And
               I
               will
               dwell
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               that
               brought
               them
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               
                 That
                 this
                 place
                 cannot
                 be
                 literally
                 meant
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 man
                 or
                 Angell
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 which
                 brought
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 no
                 moderne
                 Jew
                 doth
                 or
                 can
                 deny
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 promise
                 is
                 renewed
                 or
                 repeated
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               26.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               I
               will
               set
               my
               tabernacle
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               my
               soule
               shall
               not
               abhorre
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               walke
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               you
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               yee
               should
               not
               be
               their
               bondmen
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               broken
               the
               bands
               of
               your
               yoke
               ,
               and
               made
               you
               goe
               upright
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               before
               this
               time
               had
               appeared
               unto
               them
               ,
               had
               conducted
               them
               by
               a
               cloud
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               pillar
               of
               fire
               by
               night
               ,
               had
               divers
               wayes
               manifested
               his
               speciall
               presence
               ,
               and
               spoken
               to
               Moses
               their
               leader
               in
               a
               more
               familiar
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               done
               to
               any
               Prophet
               before
               or
               since
               his
               time
               .
               Yet
               all
               those
               evidences
               of
               his
               glorious
               presence
               amongst
               them
               ,
               were
               but
               pledges
               of
               a
               more
               speciall
               manner
               of
               his
               future
               presence
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               walking
               or
               talking
               ,
               not
               with
               some
               one
               principall
               man
               amongst
               them
               only
               ,
               such
               as
               Moses
               was
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               walk
               and
               talk
               with
               
               him
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               done
               with
               that
               generation
               .
               Neither
               of
               those
               prophecies
               could
               be
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               punctuall
               literall
               sense
               ,
               of
               those
               ancient
               times
               ;
               wherein
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               did
               wander
               with
               them
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               though
               verified
               according
               to
               the
               vulgar
               literall
               sense
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               .
               For
               God
               their
               Lord
               was
               said
               to
               remove
               or
               to
               arise
               ,
               when
               the
               Ark
               removed
               or
               set
               forward
               Psal
               .
               68.
               1.
               
               Nor
               were
               the
               same
               prophecies
               fulfilled
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               had
               a
               permanent
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               constant
               place
               of
               residence
               amongst
               them
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
               Albeit
               hee
               was
               then
               said
               to
               dwell
               betweene
               the
               Cherubims
               and
               to
               have
               chosen
               Sion
               for
               his
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               yet
               Ezekiel
               after
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               Temple
               projected
               by
               David
               and
               built
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               doth
               promise
               this
               people
               more
               then
               a
               redintegration
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               materiall
               Temple
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               meere
               revivall
               of
               the
               former
               promises
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               45.
               and
               Levit.
               26.
               12
               ,
               13.
               for
               so
               the
               Prophet
               astipulateth
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               God
               chap.
               37.
               ver
               .
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               and
               28.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 set
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 evermore
                 :
                 my
                 Tabernacle
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 heathen
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 sanctifie
                 .
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               now
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               seeing
               cannot
               but
               bewaile
               that
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               whom
               this
               promise
               did
               (
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               
               concerne
               ,
               hath
               had
               no
               place
               of
               dwelling
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               almost
               for
               these
               sixteene
               hundred
               yeares
               past
               .
               Nor
               hath
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               dwelt
               amongst
               them
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               whilest
               the
               first
               or
               second
               Temple
               were
               standing
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               covenant
               was
               (
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               )
               to
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               yea
               perpetually
               everlasting
               ,
               after
               it
               once
               beganne
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               :
               God
               was
               to
               dwell
               with
               Israel
               or
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               Abraham
               there
               meant
               without
               interruption
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               everlastingly
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Besides
               this
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               was
               a
               covenant
               likewise
               of
               everlasting
               peace
               to
               such
               as
               were
               partakers
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               Gods
               dwelling
               with
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Jew
               cannot
               imagine
               a
               more
               punctuall
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               then
               the
               Evangelist
               S.
               Iohn
               hath
               left
               upon
               record
               chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 )
                 fall
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               dwelt
               and
               conversed
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               according
               to
               bodily
               descent
               ,
               and
               with
               none
               else
               ;
               how
               then
               is
               it
               said
               by
               the
               Prophet
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               dwell
               with
               them
               for
               evermore
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               covenant
               of
               peace
               should
               be
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ?
               Seeing
               Israel
               or
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               by
               bodily
               descent
               did
               for
               the
               most
               part
               reject
               this
               covenant
               ,
               when
               God
               for
               his
               part
               was
               ready
               to
               seale
               it
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               ingraffed
               in
               the
               beleeving
               stock
               ,
               when
               the
               naturall
               branches
               were
               broken
               off
               :
               and
               yet
               God
               still
               dwels
               
                 in
                 medio
                 Israel
              
               
               he
               hath
               his
               everlasting
               Tabernacle
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               of
               Iacob
               which
               he
               assumed
               and
               did
               choose
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               had
               done
               Sion
               or
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               perpetually
               everlasting
               rest
               .
               And
               though
               this
               place
               of
               his
               rest
               be
               removed
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               that
               live
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               yet
               he
               still
               dwelleth
               with
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               ingraffed
               in
               the
               stock
               of
               Abraham
               and
               of
               Israel
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               dwell
               with
               true
               Israelites
               world
               without
               end
               .
               He
               hath
               his
               residence
               in
               every
               Church
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               as
               peculiar
               a
               maner
               as
               he
               sometimes
               did
               reside
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               for
               wheresoever
               God
               is
               truly
               worshipped
               there
               doth
               he
               dwell
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               covenant
               of
               everlasting
               peace
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               foretold
               was
               to
               be
               established
               as
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               was
               by
               blood
               ,
               but
               by
               farre
               better
               blood
               then
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goates
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Testator
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
               
                 Bellum
                 gessit
                 ,
                 ut
                 nos
                 pace
                 fruamur
                 ,
              
               Hee
               was
               once
               for
               all
               to
               warre
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               with
               powers
               ,
               and
               principalities
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               as
               embraced
               this
               covenant
               avouched
               by
               Ezekiel
               ,
               might
               enjoy
               everlasting
               peace
               ,
               not
               the
               peace
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               peace
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               more
               full
               declaration
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               covenant
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               bequeathed
               the
               legacy
               of
               peace
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               feoffees
               in
               trust
               for
               all
               that
               should
               follow
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 
                 Peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 giveth
                 ,
                 give
                 I
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 let
                 not
                 your
                 heart
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               14.
               27.
               
               And
               after
               he
               had
               sealed
               this
               covenant
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               his
               salutation
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               was
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               After
               his
               death
               he
               did
               walk
               and
               talk
               only
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               before
               his
               death
               hee
               had
               walked
               ,
               conferred
               and
               conversed
               with
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               would
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               familiar
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               done
               with
               Moses
               himselfe
               in
               Egypt
               and
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               And
               though
               his
               body
               bee
               removed
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               and
               ours
               ,
               yet
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               walketh
               in
               it
               by
               his
               spirit
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 saith
                 hee
                 that
                 holdeth
                 the
                 seven
                 starres
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 seaven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
              
               2.
               1.
               and
               21.
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 saying
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 God.
              
               God
               was
               said
               to
               walk
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Tabernacle
               did
               remove
               or
               wander
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               dwel
               with
               them
               ,
               untill
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               
                 Whereas
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 dwelt
                 in
                 any
                 house
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 I
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 walked
                 in
                 a
                 Tent
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 2
                 Sam.
              
               7.
               6.
               
               But
               the
               same
               God
               doth
               now
               walk
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               his
               Church
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               shall
               dwell
               with
               him
               in
               his
               heavenly
               Temple
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               This
               prophecy
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               that
               sort
               and
               rank
               before
               rehearsed
               Chapter
               14.
               par
               :
               6
               ,
               7.
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               prophecy
               which
               was
               oftner
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               then
               once
               and
               after
               different
               measures
               in
               severall
               times
               .
               It
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               scale
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               at
               this
               peoples
               returne
               from
               the
               Babylonish
               captivitie
               .
               From
               that
               time
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               or
               Ephraim
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               strive
               or
               contend
               :
               and
               thus
               we
               see
               it
               fulfilled
               ,
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               For
               though
               many
               of
               the
               severall
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               did
               returne
               to
               their
               owne
               land
               successively
               or
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               yet
               al
               were
               instyled
               or
               indigitated
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iudaei
               or
               Jews
               ,
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               untill
               they
               forfeited
               their
               interest
               in
               this
               promise
               .
               And
               God
               did
               upon
               their
               returne●
               〈…〉
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               Temple
               ,
               wherein
               he
               did
               dwell
               ,
               as
               hee
               formerly
               had
               done
               in
               〈◊〉
               Temple
               .
               Now
               this
               covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               did
               promise
               to
               make
               with
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               upon
               the
               delivery
               from
               the
               
                 North
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Countryes
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 scattered
                 them
                 ,
              
               was
               to
               exceed
               the
               former
               covenant
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               Ier.
               23.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               to
               exceed
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               benefits
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               the
               matter
               promised
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               very
               forme
               and
               tenure
               of
               the
               Covenant
               it selfe
               .
               Not
               that
               this
               deliverance
               was
               either
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Nations
               eyes
               ,
               greater
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               covenant
               after
               it
               once
               beganne
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               ,
               was
               to
               
               continue
               for
               ever
               without
               interruption
               ;
               whereas
               the
               former
               Covenant
               was
               broken
               ,
               did
               expire
               ,
               or
               determine
               .
               For
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivitie
               ,
               neither
               Judah
               nor
               Israel
               had
               either
               a
               wandring
               Tabernacle
               or
               standing
               Temple
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               according
               to
               the
               native
               and
               literall
               meaning
               of
               that
               promise
               
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 
                 1●
              
               .
               But
               according
               to
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 God
                 even
                 their
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               But
               did
               this
               Sanctuary
               or
               Tabernacle
               there
               promised
               ,
               continue
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               since
               that
               time
               ?
               yes
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               continued
               ,
               and
               shall
               continue
               for
               evermore
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               or
               
                 quoad
                 materiam
              
               ,
               yet
               by
               an
               aequivalency
               or
               more
               then
               aequivalency
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               spirituall
               and
               supereminent
               manner
               .
               For
               when
               the
               second
               Temple
               begun
               to
               decay
               ,
               or
               become
               as
               a
               Carkasse
               ,
               or
               body
               without
               a
               soule
               ;
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               from
               Abraham
               and
               David
               ,
               became
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               continueth
               to
               this
               day
               our
               Sanctuary
               ,
               or
               Sanctification
               it selfe
               .
               And
               wee
               Heathens
               or
               Gentiles
               doe
               now
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sanctified
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Sanctuary
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               those
               places
               wherein
               God
               promised
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               all
               those
               sacred
               hymnes
               and
               prophecies
               which
               enstile
               him
               God
               ,
               even
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               exquisite
               or
               sublime
               literall
               sense
               ,
               referre
               or
               drive
               to
               that
               point
               which
               we
               Christians
               make
               
               the
               foundation
               and
               roofe
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               God
               in
               our
               nature
               or
               flesh
               ,
               God
               made
               man
               of
               the
               seed
               or
               stock
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               like
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sin
               excepted
               .
               This
               new
               &
               glorious
               Tēple
               was
               according
               to
               strict
               proprietie
               erected
               
                 in
                 medio
                 Israel
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 interiore
                 Israel
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               one
               that
               was
               truely
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               the
               very
               Center
               or
               Foundation
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               or
               of
               Iacobs
               posterity
               .
               But
               being
               erected
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Israel
               or
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               after
               this
               sense
               it
               was
               not
               erected
               only
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               or
               of
               Israel
               by
               bodily
               descent
               ,
               but
               all
               were
               to
               become
               true
               Israelites
               that
               should
               be
               united
               to
               this
               seed
               and
               worship
               God
               in
               this
               Sanctuary
               .
               For
               in
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               more
               truely
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               then
               Iacob
               had
               beene
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               ingraffed
               into
               this
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               that
               receive
               life
               from
               him
               are
               more
               truely
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               than
               any
               of
               Iacobs
               sonnes
               were
               ,
               which
               refuse
               to
               be
               united
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               21.
               
               
            
             
               That
               this
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               Gods
               presence
               with
               his
               people
               by
               signes
               and
               miracles
               was
               punctually
               foreprophecyed
               by
               the
               Psalmists
               .
            
             
               BUt
               for
               God
               to
               dwell
               with
               this
               people
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               phrase
               not
               unbeseeming
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               judgement
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               Divine
               Majestie
               to
               be
               altogether
               incorporeall
               ,
               immaterially
               immense
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               the
               wiser
               and
               more
               sober
               Heathens
               did
               .
               But
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Psalmes
               especially
               ,
               many
               characters
               there
               be
               of
               the
               divine
               Majesties
               peculiar
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               this
               people
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               to
               any
               heathen
               ,
               either
               accurate
               Philosopher
               ,
               or
               elegant
               Poet
               ,
               would
               seeme
               more
               unseemely
               ,
               then
               a
               poore
               country
               mans
               petition
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               drawing
               and
               penning
               ,
               to
               his
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               would
               be
               ,
               or
               then
               his
               speech
               would
               be
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               sent
               Embassador
               to
               a
               forraigne
               Prince
               .
               Both
               speech
               and
               behaviour
               would
               in
               this
               case
               be
               rustick
               ,
               and
               his
               salutations
               such
               as
               would
               onely
               befit
               his
               honest
               or
               worshipfull
               Neighbours
               .
               And
               thus
               most
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               descriptions
               or
               displayes
               of
               Gods
               attributes
               ,
               speak
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               onely
               in
               the
               vulgar
               literall
               sense
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               scarce
               observing
               that
               decorum
               ,
               which
               an
               ordinary
               Courtyer
               would
               use
               to
               any
               greater
               Prince
               .
               Yet
               may
               we
               
               not
               think
               that
               God
               did
               send
               such
               Embassadours
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               appoint
               such
               Orators
               from
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               not
               enabled
               to
               speake
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               did
               become
               both
               himselfe
               and
               them
               .
               And
               surely
               it
               is
               the
               fault
               or
               imperfection
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               or
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Interpreters
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               speake
               of
               God
               ,
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               wee
               would
               do
               of
               great
               men
               .
               For
               even
               those
               speeches
               ,
               which
               seem
               most
               homely
               ,
               or
               least
               observant
               of
               Decorū
               ,
               do
               fit
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               or
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               more
               exactly
               then
               the
               choysest
               titles
               that
               a
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               could
               use
               unto
               a
               King
               ;
               more
               accurately
               ,
               then
               a
               well
               made
               garment
               doth
               the
               party
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               then
               the
               bark
               doth
               the
               tree
               or
               the
               skin
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               not
               art
               ,
               but
               nature
               hath
               provided
               for
               their
               covering
               .
               All
               those
               speeches
               of
               God
               which
               some
               would
               have
               to
               be
               spoken
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               will
               come
               within
               this
               latitude
               .
               They
               are
               either
               spoken
               of
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               birth
               unto
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               or
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               execution
               of
               his
               propheticall
               function
               ;
               or
               whilest
               he
               wea
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               or
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               after
               he
               was
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascention
               .
               As
               for
               those
               passages
               ,
               which
               concerne
               the
               incarnation
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               or
               other
               things
               concerning
               him
               betweene
               his
               birth
               and
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               these
               I
               shall
               refer
               to
               these
               particular
               Articles
               .
               The
               first
               instance
               in
               this
               kind
               after
               he
               was
               annointed
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               Psalm
               .
               89.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 strōg
                 Lord
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 ?
                 or
                 to
                 thy
                 faithfulnesse
                 round
                 about
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thou
                 rulest
                 the
                 raging
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 waves
                 therof
                 arise
                 ,
                 thou
                 stillest
                 thē
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               107.
               23.
               
               &c.
               
                 They
                 that
                 go
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 ships
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 businesse
                 in
                 great
                 waters
                 ,
                 these
                 see
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 commandeth
                 and
                 raiseth
                 the
                 stormy
                 winde
                 which
                 lifteth
                 up
                 the
                 waves
                 thereof
                 :
                 they
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 downe
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 depth
                 ,
                 their
                 soule
                 is
                 melted
                 because
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 they
                 reele
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 and
                 stagger
                 like
                 a
                 drunken
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 their
                 wits
                 end
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 crye
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 their
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bringeth
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 distresse
                 .
                 He
                 maketh
                 the
                 storme
                 a
                 Calme
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 waves
                 thereof
                 are
                 still
                 :
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 glad
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 bringeth
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 desired
                 haven
                 .
              
               For
               Majesty
               or
               beauty
               of
               speech
               ,
               an
               heathen
               perhaps
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               compare
               some
               descriptions
               of
               Virgil
               ,
               or
               other
               Poet
               ,
               with
               either
               or
               both
               of
               these
               passages
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               nor
               the
               principall
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               displayes
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               either
               in
               these
               or
               most
               other
               Psalmes
               .
               For
               they
               were
               not
               only
               divine
               Poets
               or
               
                 vates
                 praeterit●rum
              
               ,
               but
               true
               Prophets
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               did
               (
               at
               least
               aenigmatically
               )
               foretell
               wonders
               to
               be
               visibly
               unfolded
               ,
               and
               openly
               revealed
               in
               later
               ages
               .
               Masters
               and
               teachers
               they
               were
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               Orthodoxall
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               their
               morall
               uses
               ,
               but
               of
               sacred
               mysteries
               ,
               such
               as
               none
               but
               true
               Prophets
               could
               foretell
               .
               It
               was
               a
               point
               of
               vulgar
               Catechisme
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               the
               
               Lord
               did
               guide
               the
               ship
               the
               Pilot
               labor
               was
               but
               lost
               ;
               except
               the
               Lord
               did
               rule
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               Mariners
               paines
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               Every
               son
               of
               Iacob
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               did
               know
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               thē
               ,
               upō
               experiēce
               of
               his
               speciall
               providence
               over
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Seafaring
               men
               ,
               would
               heartily
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               their
               skill
               and
               paines
               ,
               that
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               haven
               ,
               where
               they
               would
               be
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               Psalmists
               occasion
               was
               to
               pen
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               whose
               inspiration
               he
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               pen
               it
               ,
               by
               whose
               direction
               it
               was
               inserted
               into
               this
               sacred
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               did
               intend
               ,
               that
               this
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               experienced
               favours
               in
               times
               past
               or
               present
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               prophecie
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               times
               to
               come
               .
               And
               however
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               affected
               ,
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               religious
               amongst
               this
               people
               was
               enlightned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               to
               foresee
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               were
               bound
               to
               exact
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecie
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               distinct
               ,
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               exquisite
               manner
               ,
               then
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               or
               his
               forefathers
               ,
               had
               any
               experience
               of
               .
               If
               any
               man
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               with
               the
               manner
               how
               ,
               it
               was
               thus
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               ,
               let
               him
               peruse
               that
               Evangelicall
               story
               Mat.
               23.
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 ship
                 his
                 Disciples
                 followed
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 behold
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 Tempest
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 ship
                 was
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 asleepe
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Disciples
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 awoke
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 perish
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 
                 are
                 yee
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ?
                 then
                 he
                 arose
                 and
                 rebuked
                 the
                 windes
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Calme
                 .
              
               Or
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Mark.
                 4.
                 39.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 arose
                 and
                 rebuked
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 be
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 winde
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Calme
                 .
              
               He
               used
               no
               ceremony
               ,
               no
               instrument
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               ,
               or
               other
               Prophets
               used
               in
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               their
               ministery
               ;
               but
               layes
               his
               command
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               token
               and
               testimony
               that
               he
               was
               absolute
               Lord
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               very
               Lord
               of
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 rulest
                 the
                 raging
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 waves
                 arise
                 ,
                 thou
                 stillest
                 them
                 :
              
               that
               very
               Lord
               unto
               whom
               Seafaring
               men
               did
               use
               to
               cry
               in
               their
               distresse
               .
               There
               were
               more
               passengers
               at
               this
               time
               with
               him
               ,
               spectators
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               and
               earewitnesses
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               for
               as
               S.
               Marke
               tels
               us
               ,
               there
               were
               also
               with
               him
               other
               little
               ships
               ver
               .
               36.
               
               And
               these
               other
               Passengers
               ,
               not
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               perhaps
               were
               those
               whom
               the
               same
               Evangelist
               ver
               .
               41.
               saith
               ,
               did
               feare
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 windes
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               His
               Disciples
               sure
               at
               that
               time
               did
               apprehend
               him
               to
               be
               more
               then
               man
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               do
               not
               expresse
               so
               much
               in
               words
               ,
               yet
               by
               an
               implicite
               or
               secret
               instinct
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               that
               very
               God
               ,
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               described
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               had
               not
               presented
               their
               prayers
               immediately
               unto
               him
               in
               that
               forme
               which
               S.
               Mathew
               relates
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 perish
                 ,
              
               but
               rather
               thus
               ,
               Master
               pray
               unto
               thy
               God
               ,
               or
               ,
               unto
               thy
               Father
               ,
               that
               we
               perish
               not
               .
               But
               he
               being
               with
               
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               aware
               of
               his
               peculiar
               ,
               and
               immediate
               presence
               :
               So
               that
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               was
               done
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               perhaps
               ,
               why
               he
               taxeth
               them
               so
               sharply
               for
               want
               of
               saith
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               much
               for
               that
               they
               feared
               to
               perish
               in
               such
               a
               terrible
               storme
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               did
               not
               apprehēd
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               for
               this
               time
               no
               such
               occasion
               to
               feare
               ,
               because
               the
               forecited
               prophecies
               were
               to
               be
               punctually
               fulfilled
               by
               their
               prayers
               unto
               him
               being
               visibly
               present
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               reprooveth
               Peter
               for
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               when
               he
               walked
               towards
               him
               upon
               the
               Sea
               :
               for
               Peter
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               conceived
               ,
               that
               his
               Master
               was
               that
               very
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               which
               stilleth
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               very
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               that
               other
               prophecy
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 77.
                 19.
              
               was
               to
               be
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 Thy
                 way
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 path
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 footsteps
                 are
                 not
                 knowne
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               could
               conduct
               him
               as
               safely
               over
               the
               sea
               of
               Tiberias
               ,
               as
               he
               led
               his
               people
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               through
               the
               Red
               sea
               .
               If
               wee
               knew
               the
               times
               or
               occasions
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               those
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               what
               dayes
               they
               were
               appointed
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               it
               would
               much
               conduce
               to
               this
               or
               the
               like
               search
               ,
               how
               and
               when
               they
               were
               fulfilled
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               they
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               upon
               those
               very
               dayes
               wherein
               these
               miracles
               were
               done
               .
               That
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               second
               fulfilling
               even
               of
               those
               miracles
               which
               the
               Psalmists
               
               celebrate
               ,
               as
               being
               done
               before
               ,
               we
               gather
               from
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 43.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 holy
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 your
                 King
                 :
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 path
                 in
                 the
                 mighty
                 waters
                 &c.
                 
                 Remember
                 yee
                 not
                 the
                 mighty
                 things
                 ,
                 neither
                 consider
                 yee
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 shall
                 spring
                 forth
                 ,
                 shall
                 yee
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 rivers
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               was
               to
               bee
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               their
               Redeemer
               came
               to
               visit
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Amongst
               other
               Attributes
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               146.
               these
               are
               inserted
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 looseth
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 openeth
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 raiseth
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 bowed
                 downe
                 .
              
               No
               child
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               releeved
               in
               his
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               was
               ready
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               thank
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               his
               bounty
               .
               They
               knew
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               gave
               men
               power
               to
               gather
               wealth
               ,
               that
               putteth
               it
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               rich
               to
               releeve
               the
               poore
               .
               If
               the
               liberality
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               at
               any
               time
               did
               abound
               ,
               they
               knew
               they
               were
               Almoners
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
               If
               any
               of
               them
               being
               formerly
               (
               by
               law
               or
               authority
               )
               kept
               in
               durance
               ,
               were
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               they
               were
               taught
               to
               thank
               the
               Lord
               ,
               more
               then
               man
               ,
               for
               their
               deliverance
               .
               Him
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               in
               his
               hands
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               was
               not
               the
               only
               ,
               or
               the
               principall
               use
               ,
               which
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               amongst
               
               the
               Israelites
               made
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               doctrine
               .
               They
               were
               taught
               by
               their
               fathers
               to
               expect
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               would
               come
               to
               feed
               them
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               would
               set
               Prisoners
               free
               
                 vivâ
                 voce
              
               ,
               with
               the
               words
               of
               his
               owne
               mouth
               .
               That
               this
               Lord
               was
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               converse
               with
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               greatest
               to
               the
               least
               ,
               in
               more
               visible
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               with
               Moses
               on
               the
               Mount
               or
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               for
               the
               exact
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               prophecies
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 openest
                 thine
                 hand
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 and
                 satisfiest
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 every
                 living
                 thing
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
              
               145.
               16.
               
               Now
               that
               Jesus
               was
               that
               Lord
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               places
               last
               cited
               ,
               speaketh
               ,
               was
               fully
               testified
               by
               the
               miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               ,
               in
               feeding
               many
               thousands
               with
               some
               few
               loaves
               ,
               and
               two
               small
               fishes
               ,
               and
               in
               filling
               so
               many
               baskets
               with
               the
               fragments
               or
               reliques
               of
               that
               small
               provision
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               had
               filled
               thousands
               .
               From
               these
               miracles
               ,
               the
               people
               which
               had
               seene
               him
               doe
               them
               ,
               and
               tasted
               of
               his
               bounty
               ,
               did
               rightly
               inferre
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               Iohn
               6.
               14.
               and
               being
               supposed
               to
               be
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               they
               consequently
               presumed
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               likewise
               to
               be
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               this
               conceit
               or
               presumption
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               enforced
               him
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               But
               all
               these
               good
               prenotions
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               were
               drowned
               in
               their
               bellies
               ,
               which
               were
               indeed
               to
               them
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               these
               being
               satisfied
               their
               religion
               was
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               their
               
               zeale
               was
               come
               unto
               a
               period
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ver
               .
               26.
               
                 they
                 sought
                 him
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 miracles
              
               (
               which
               did
               truly
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               that
               God
               ,
               which
               filleth
               al
               things
               living
               )
               
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 ate
                 of
                 the
                 loaves
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 filled
                 .
              
               And
               that
               upon
               condition
               he
               would
               so
               feed
               them
               with
               material
               food
               continually
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               made
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               have
               enforced
               him
               to
               undertake
               this
               charge
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               Who
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               meane
               by
               the
               hungry
               ,
               in
               the
               forecited
               Psalme
               ,
               is
               certaine
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               did
               feede
               them
               ,
               is
               plaine
               ;
               but
               who
               are
               literally
               meant
               by
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               or
               what
               Prisoners
               Jesus
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               propheticall
               function
               ,
               did
               unloose
               or
               set
               at
               libertie
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               evident
               from
               the
               Evangelicall
               story
               .
               It
               is
               not
               indeed
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               rate
               of
               the
               English
               phrase
               .
               But
               the
               learned
               Commentators
               upon
               the
               61
               ,
               of
               Isaiah
               have
               well
               observed
               that
               by
               Prisoners
               or
               men
               shut
               up
               ,
               the
               Hebrews
               usually
               understand
               the
               deafe
               ,
               the
               dumb
               ,
               the
               blinde
               ,
               and
               the
               phrase
               is
               very
               proper
               and
               elegant
               .
               For
               hearing
               ,
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               observe
               ,
               being
               the
               sense
               of
               discipline
               by
               which
               man
               learnes
               to
               conceive
               and
               speake
               ;
               deafenesse
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               naturall
               ,
               and
               implanted
               hath
               alwayes
               dumbnesse
               for
               its
               consort
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               other
               then
               a
               close
               imprisonment
               of
               the
               humane
               soule
               .
               For
               the
               greatest
               misery
               of
               close
               imprisonment
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               so
               imprisoned
               can
               neither
               open
               their
               minds
               to
               their
               dearest
               friends
               ,
               nor
               their
               dearest
               friends
               open
               their
               mindes
               to
               them
               :
               ●heir
               soules
               notwithstanding
               are
               free
               to
               expresse
               their
               griefe
               unto
               their
               
               keepers
               .
               But
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               whose
               eares
               have
               beene
               shut
               up
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               can
               neither
               receive
               any
               intelligence
               from
               others
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               significations
               of
               their
               owne
               thoughts
               unto
               their
               friends
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               converse
               .
               Yet
               many
               soules
               thus
               shut
               up
               from
               the
               womb
               did
               Jesus
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               propheticall
               function
               ,
               set
               free
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               If
               he
               said
               but
               Ephphata
               ,
               the
               prison
               dores
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               fetters
               broken
               .
               Such
               as
               had
               beene
               deafe
               ,
               and
               dumb
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               had
               their
               eares
               unstopped
               ,
               and
               the
               strings
               wherewith
               their
               tongues
               were
               holden
               presently
               untyed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               the
               Psalmist
               added
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
              
               and
               blindenesse
               is
               a
               part
               likewise
               of
               the
               soules
               imprisonment
               ,
               such
               as
               before
               the
               Psalmists
               time
               had
               received
               their
               sight
               ,
               by
               helpe
               of
               Physick
               or
               other
               secondary
               meanes
               ,
               were
               said
               (
               in
               the
               language
               of
               those
               good
               times
               )
               to
               have
               their
               eyes
               opened
               by
               the
               Lord
               ;
               because
               unlesse
               the
               Lord
               doe
               blesse
               the
               medicine
               ,
               the
               Physitians
               labour
               is
               in
               vaine
               .
               Yet
               of
               many
               blinde
               men
               restored
               to
               sight
               by
               miracle
               or
               by
               the
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               read
               not
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               Miracles
               of
               this
               kinde
               were
               altogether
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               reserved
               till
               the
               manifestation
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               as
               *
               we
               gather
               out
               of
               the
               35.
               of
               Isaiah
               .
               Nor
               could
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               the
               greatest
               Antiquaries
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               disprove
               that
               blinde
               mans
               testimony
               of
               whom
               wee
               read
               Iohn
               9.
               32.
               
               Although
               he●
               exposed
               himselfe
               to
               great
               disadvantage
               in
               undertaking
               an
               universall
               
               negative
               ;
               
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 beganne
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 borne
                 blinde
                 .
              
               What
               then
               was
               he
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               think
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               had
               newly
               opened
               his
               eyes
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               shut
               up
               from
               the
               womb
               ?
               The
               least
               he
               could
               think
               of
               him
               was
               ,
               that
               which
               in
               plaine
               termes
               he
               avoucheth
               against
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
              
               But
               if
               no
               man
               ,
               since
               the
               world
               beganne
               ,
               had
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               why
               should
               he
               not
               beleeve
               that
               this
               Jesus
               was
               more
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               man
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               even
               God
               himselfe
               ?
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               clay
               ,
               which
               Iesus
               made
               to
               open
               his
               eyes
               ,
               had
               beene
               tempered
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               which
               had
               made
               the
               earth
               it selfe
               of
               nothing
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               without
               whō
               nothing
               was
               made
               ?
               unto
               this
               point
               of
               beleefe
               he
               came
               by
               degrees
               ;
               and
               our
               Saviour
               from
               this
               experiment
               ,
               begets
               beleefe
               in
               him
               unto
               the
               maine
               point
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               workes
               his
               soule
               unto
               confession
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
                 Iesus
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
              
               not
               unto
               him
               ,
               doest
               thou
               beleeve
               on
               the
               Prophet
               that
               is
               to
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               on
               the
               Messias
               or
               King
               of
               Israel
               ?
               but
               
                 doest
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 on
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 both
                 seene
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 talketh
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 beleeve
                 and
                 he
                 worshipped
                 him
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               9.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               With
               what
               worship
               ?
               with
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               only
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               with
               that
               worship
               ,
               
               which
               was
               due
               only
               unto
               God.
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               by
               feeding
               the
               hungry
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               by
               opening
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               deafe
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blinde
               with
               his
               finger
               ,
               doth
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               that
               very
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               praises
               that
               excellent
               hymne
               (
               the
               146
               ,
               Psalme
               )
               was
               written
               and
               daily
               sung
               by
               the
               Iews
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               although
               their
               eyes
               ,
               because
               they
               winked
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               hated
               the
               light
               ,
               were
               not
               open
               to
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               were
               there
               no
               other
               Prisoners
               ,
               besides
               the
               deafe
               and
               the
               blind
               ,
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               foretells
               the
               Lord
               (
               in
               whose
               praise
               that
               Psal
               .
               was
               conceived
               &
               sung
               )
               would
               unloose
               ?
               no
               other
               whom
               Iesus
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               propheticall
               function
               did
               unloose
               ?
               Sure
               all
               were
               prisoners
               that
               were
               bound
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               so
               bound
               were
               most
               of
               these
               lame
               and
               diseased
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               cured
               ,
               more
               particularly
               that
               poore
               woman
               ,
               mentioned
               
                 Luke
                 13.
                 15
              
               ,
               16.
               was
               Satans
               prisoner
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               gather
               from
               our
               Saviours
               reply
               unto
               the
               ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               inflamed
               with
               distempered
               zeale
               and
               indignation
               aswell
               against
               our
               Saviour
               for
               healing
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               people
               for
               bringing
               their
               sicke
               to
               bee
               healed
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 then
                 answered
                 him
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 Hypocrite
                 doth
                 not
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 loose
                 his
                 Oxe
                 or
                 his
                 Asse
                 from
                 his
                 stall
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 watering
                 ?
                 And
                 ought
                 not
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 whom
                 Satan
                 hath
                 bound
                 ,
                 loe
                 these
                 eighteene
                 yeares
                 ,
                 be
                 loosed
                 from
                 this
                 bond
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Sabbath-day
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 adversaries
                 were
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 rejoyced
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Luke
              
               13.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Not
               only
               the
               cure
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               his
               manner
               of
               working
               it
               ,
               manifestly
               witnesseth
               that
               he
               which
               wrought
               it
               ,
               was
               that
               Lord
               ,
               in
               whose
               praise
               the
               Psalmist
               conceived
               that
               song
               .
               For
               he
               did
               not
               cure
               her
               as
               a
               messenger
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               minister
               of
               delegated
               power
               or
               authority
               ,
               but
               by
               word
               of
               majestie
               as
               Lord
               and
               Author
               of
               the
               health
               which
               hee
               bestowed
               upon
               her
               .
               
                 Woman
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 loosed
                 from
                 thine
                 infirmitie
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 shee
                 was
                 made
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 God.
              
               Besides
               the
               exact
               correspondence
               between
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 Lord
                 raiseth
                 up
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 bowed
                 downe
                 ]
              
               and
               the
               Evangelists
               description
               of
               the
               party
               cured
               and
               the
               cure
               ,
               
                 [
                 as
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 bowed
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 way
                 lift
                 her selfe
                 up
                 ;
                 ]
              
               there
               is
               another
               point
               very
               remarkable
               in
               the
               character
               or
               phrase
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               For
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               relation
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 when
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 her
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 :
              
               (
               this
               was
               before
               shee
               was
               healed
               )
               but
               when
               hee
               relates
               our
               Saviours
               reply
               unto
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               (
               after
               she
               was
               healed
               )
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Iesus
               then
               answered
               him
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 then
                 answered
                 him
                 and
                 said
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               himselfe
               had
               conceived
               ,
               and
               would
               lead
               us
               into
               the
               same
               truth
               that
               this
               very
               fact
               had
               sufficiently
               manifested
               that
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               tooke
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               very
               Lord
               ,
               of
               whom
               that
               Psalme
               was
               literally
               meant
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               this
               clause
               of
               
               
                 raising
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 bowed
                 downe
                 ,
              
               was
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               punctually
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               For
               conclusion
               ,
               I
               would
               request
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               that
               our
               Saviours
               answer
               unto
               
                 Iohn
                 Matt.
              
               11.
               5.
               hath
               as
               speciall
               and
               peculiar
               reference
               unto
               this
               146.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               unto
               those
               places
               in
               the
               35
               ,
               and
               61
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               expounded
               *
               elsewhere
               .
               All
               three
               places
               ,
               but
               the
               35
               ,
               of
               Isaiah
               and
               this
               146
               ,
               Psalme
               especially
               ,
               evidently
               prove
               Jesus
               to
               be
               not
               only
               the
               Messias
               ,
               or
               him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               whose
               praises
               this
               Psalmist
               and
               other
               Prophets
               sought
               to
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Evangelists
               relation
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalmists
               prediction
               of
               Christs
               miracles
               Matt.
               11.
               5.
               is
               very
               little
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               speake
               properly
               ,
               )
               is
               no
               difference
               ,
               or
               a
               difference
               implying
               such
               exact
               correspondency
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               the
               character
               and
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               impression
               which
               it
               makes
               .
               The
               verball
               difference
               ,
               and
               reall
               correspondencie
               is
               this
               .
               The
               Evangelist
               from
               our
               Saviours
               mouth
               in
               the
               first
               place
               relates
               the
               miracles
               ,
               
                 [
                 tbe
                 blinde
                 receive
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lame
                 walke
                 ,
                 the
                 Lepers
                 are
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deafe
                 heare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               and
               from
               these
               particulars
               makes
               up
               this
               generall
               principles
               ,
               
                 [
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Psalmist
               contrariwise
               first
               sets
               downe
               the
               same
               principle
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               foretells
               the
               miracles
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               as
               so
               many
               proofes
               or
               experiments
               ,
               whereby
               this
               people
               might
               know
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               hee
               should
               come
               in
               person
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               .
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
              
               
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Jacob
               
                 for
                 his
                 help
                 ,
                 whose
                 hope
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
              
               Why
               are
               they
               happy
               which
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               be
               offended
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               unto
               them
               ?
               
                 Because
                 he
                 made
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 therein
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 keepeth
                 truth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 which
                 executeth
                 judgement
                 for
                 the
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 which
                 giveth
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 looseth
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal
               .
               146.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               6
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               that
               the
               Iew
               or
               heathen
               can
               object
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               thus
               interpreting
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               for
               adoring
               Christ
               Iesus
               whom
               they
               crucified
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               God
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               must
               amount
               from
               that
               generall
               prohibition
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               will
               interpret
               it
               )
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Put
                 not
                 your
                 trust
                 in
                 Princes
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 helpe
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 no
                 salvation
              
               .
               But
               yee
               Christians
               (
               will
               they
               say
               )
               put
               your
               trust
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               therefore
               transgresse
               the
               Psalmists
               precept
               .
               But
               admitting
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 Put
                 not
                 your
                 trust
                 in
                 Princes
              
               &c.
               ]
               had
               beene
               exprest
               in
               this
               universall
               forme
               [
               Put
               not
               your
               trust
               in
               any
               Princes
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               sonne
               of
               man
               whomsoever
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               help
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ]
               Yet
               such
               universall
               rules
               do
               usually
               admit
               some
               exception
               ,
               or
               an
               exception
               of
               some
               principall
               particular
               .
               As
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               27.
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 excepted
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 ,
              
               though
               He
               be
               more
               then
               all
               things
               that
               are
               put
               under
               him
               .
               And
               when
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               utterly
               renounce
               all
               workes
               ,
               and
               
               only
               rely
               on
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               Yet
               the
               renouncing
               of
               all
               workes
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               workes
               )
               must
               be
               excepted
               from
               this
               generall
               rule
               .
               For
               he
               that
               renounceth
               this
               worke
               cannot
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               partaker
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               him
               .
               And
               so
               in
               this
               generall
               prohibition
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 put
                 not
                 your
                 trust
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
              
               must
               be
               excepted
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               more
               then
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               Prince
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israell
               .
               In
               all
               other
               Princes
               ,
               besides
               this
               one
               Prince
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               raigne
               for
               ever
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               help
               ,
               no
               salvation
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               voyd
               of
               help
               and
               salvation
               ,
               they
               are
               uncapable
               of
               our
               confidence
               ;
               wee
               may
               not
               safely
               repose
               our
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               I
               would
               demand
               of
               the
               Iew
               ,
               what
               opinion
               his
               Forefathers
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               had
               of
               their
               expected
               Messias
               ?
               What
               opinion
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               this
               day
               living
               have
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               whom
               they
               expect
               shal
               raigne
               over
               them
               ?
               Was
               he
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               more
               then
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               though
               the
               son
               of
               David
               ?
               If
               he
               were
               to
               be
               no
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               confidence
               ,
               by
               the
               Psalmists
               rule
               ,
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               him
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               to
               expect
               help
               or
               salvation
               from
               him
               ;
               he
               could
               be
               but
               another
               David
               ,
               another
               Sampson
               ,
               another
               Ioshuah
               or
               Moses
               .
               If
               he
               were
               to
               be
               but
               a
               King
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               many
               others
               have
               beene
               before
               him
               ,
               though
               all
               others
               ,
               though
               put
               together
               ,
               of
               much
               lesse
               power
               then
               they
               expect
               he
               shall
               be
               ;
               yet
               their
               expectation
               of
               
               him
               is
               fuller
               fraught
               with
               revenge
               and
               malice
               towards
               others
               ,
               then
               with
               hope
               of
               any
               great
               good
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               if
               so
               he
               were
               to
               be
               but
               a
               mighty
               Prince
               or
               Monarch
               ,
               not
               truely
               God
               ,
               or
               if
               his
               Kingdome
               were
               but
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               bounded
               within
               the
               sphere
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               might
               bruise
               and
               crush
               the
               Nations
               ,
               as
               Ioshua
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               or
               David
               his
               enemies
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               make
               all
               his
               own
               followers
               Kings
               and
               Monarchs
               .
               Nor
               could
               Monarchies
               or
               Kingdomes
               make
               them
               happy
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               did
               bestow
               them
               ;
               there
               could
               be
               no
               help
               or
               salvation
               generall
               either
               in
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Subject
               .
               The
               more
               bountifull
               he
               were
               in
               bestowing
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               power
               or
               honour
               upon
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               greater
               calamity
               he
               should
               bring
               upon
               other
               Nations
               .
               How
               then
               could
               he
               be
               that
               promised
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               ?
               Finally
               if
               the
               ancient
               Iews
               (
               as
               I
               think
               these
               moderne
               Iews
               will
               not
               deny
               )
               expected
               help
               and
               salvation
               from
               their
               Messias
               ,
               if
               they
               taught
               their
               posterity
               to
               put
               trust
               in
               this
               promised
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               should
               be
               revealed
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               their
               expected
               Messias
               was
               to
               bee
               that
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               146.
               
               Psalme
               describeth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               fundamentall
               article
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               unto
               the
               acknowledgement
               whereof
               this
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               in
               his
               good
               time
               bring
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               which
               either
               deny
               it
               ,
               or
               are
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP
               22.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               was
               to
               become
               a
               servant
               and
               a
               subject
               to
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               according
               to
               the
               strictest
               literall
               sense
               .
            
             
               THough
               all
               these
               Prophecies
               were
               punctually
               fulfilled
               (
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               proprietie
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               )
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               or
               whilest
               he
               converst
               with
               men
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               which
               is
               somewhat
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               forme
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               man
               :
               yet
               other
               prophecies
               there
               be
               ,
               which
               more
               punctually
               referre
               unto
               this
               estate
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               unto
               those
               grievances
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               that
               was
               truely
               God
               to
               suffer
               ,
               unjust
               for
               any
               man
               to
               suffer
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               by
               estate
               and
               condition
               a
               true
               servant
               in
               the
               strictest
               sense
               of
               this
               word
               .
               Now
               wee
               read
               that
               
                 when
                 Iesus
                 had
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 Palsey
                 ,
                 Bee
                 of
                 good
                 Cheere
                 ,
                 thy
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 ;
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
              
               (
               who
               were
               then
               present
               )
               
                 begun
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 speaketh
                 blasphemy
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 ?
                 Luke
              
               5.
               21.
               
               And
               for
               thus
               censuring
               his
               speech
               ,
               they
               presume
               they
               had
               the
               warrant
               of
               God
               himselfe
               
                 Esay
                 43.
                 25.
                 
                 I
                 ,
                 even
                 I
                 ,
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 blotteth
                 out
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 for
                 mine
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 remember
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               It
               was
               most
               true
               what
               from
               this
               place
               they
               collect
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               alone
               could
               forgive
               sins
               .
               But
               
               from
               the
               present
               miracle
               ,
               
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conversation
               with
               them
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               most
               wicked
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               had
               they
               compared
               these
               with
               the
               words
               immediately
               precedent
               in
               the
               Prophet
               )
               it
               had
               beene
               easy
               for
               them
               to
               have
               gathered
               that
               he
               was
               that
               only
               God
               ,
               which
               did
               forgive
               sinnes
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Prophet
               had
               said
               to
               this
               people
               in
               the
               person
               of
               his
               only
               God
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 serve
                 with
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 wearied
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               This
               in
               particular
               is
               one
               of
               those
               many
               places
               ,
               which
               even
               by
               the
               Jews
               confession
               ,
               could
               be
               literally
               meant
               of
               none
               ,
               but
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               never
               be
               literally
               and
               punctually
               fulfilled
               or
               verified
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               incarnate
               .
               For
               this
               people
               did
               never
               make
               God
               to
               serve
               under
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               was
               never
               wearied
               with
               their
               iniquities
               ;
               save
               only
               whilest
               he
               took
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               beare
               their
               sinnes
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               flesh
               .
            
             
               2
               Of
               the
               same
               observation
               is
               that
               other
               place
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 63.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 their
                 affliction
                 he
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 saved
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 pity
                 he
                 redeemed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 caryed
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 rebelled
                 and
                 vexed
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 grieved
                 forty
                 yeares
                 with
                 that
                 generation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               And
               both
               places
               ,
               were
               they
               to
               be
               limited
               only
               with
               reference
               to
               times
               past
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               of
               God
               otherwise
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               metaphoricall
               
               sense
               .
               But
               as
               well
               that
               complaint
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               were
               not
               meerely
               historicall
               ,
               but
               propheticall
               ,
               both
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               after
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               in
               later
               ages
               .
               For
               all
               Gods
               mercies
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               to
               their
               Fathers
               were
               but
               as
               pledges
               ,
               or
               talents
               given
               by
               way
               of
               earnest
               ,
               for
               greater
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               more
               tender
               mercies
               towards
               later
               generations
               ;
               so
               they
               would
               be
               thankfull
               for
               the
               former
               .
               God
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               onely
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               could
               not
               in
               strict
               proprietie
               of
               speech
               be
               troubled
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               grieved
               with
               compassion
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               wearied
               .
               All
               those
               are
               passions
               ,
               or
               accidentall
               affections
               ,
               incident
               only
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               natures
               subject
               to
               servitude
               and
               punishment
               .
               But
               of
               God
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               all
               these
               patheticall
               complaints
               were
               most
               exactly
               accomplished
               .
               Who
               was
               weake
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               weakned
               by
               their
               weakenesse
               ?
               who
               amongst
               them
               did
               mourne
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               mourne
               with
               them
               ?
               who
               was
               afflicted
               in
               body
               or
               soule
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               partaker
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ?
               Of
               all
               those
               duties
               of
               Christian
               charitie
               ,
               or
               fellow-feeling
               of
               others
               infirmities
               ,
               practised
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               commended
               to
               us
               by
               them
               ;
               he
               by
               his
               practise
               and
               conversation
               ,
               set
               the
               most
               exquisite
               patterne
               ,
               more
               exquisite
               then
               any
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               man
               ,
               could
               have
               set
               .
               For
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               sorrowes
               and
               infirmities
               to
               beare
               all
               our
               grievances
               .
               He
               cured
               no
               bodily
               infirmitie
               (
               though
               he
               cured
               many
               )
               whose
               griefe
               (
               untill
               the
               cure
               was
               wrought
               )
               he
               did
               not
               suffer
               by
               exact
               and
               perfect
               
               sympathy
               .
               And
               only
               by
               the
               anguish
               of
               his
               soule
               and
               spirit
               ,
               not
               Israel
               alone
               ,
               but
               all
               people
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               whoever
               found
               ,
               or
               hope
               to
               finde
               any
               ,
               must
               find
               rest
               and
               comfort
               to
               their
               soules
               and
               consciences
               .
               Yet
               all
               this
               the
               wicked
               posterity
               of
               that
               wicked
               generation
               ,
               (
               whose
               ingratitude
               towards
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               did
               minister
               both
               matter
               of
               complaint
               and
               of
               prophecy
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               no
               way
               regarded
               ,
               but
               requited
               all
               the
               paines
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               and
               affliction
               which
               he
               had
               undertaken
               for
               their
               poore
               brethrens
               bodily
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               their
               soules
               ,
               with
               superaddition
               of
               those
               deadly
               griefes
               and
               sorowes
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Romans
               help
               they
               brought
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               God
               of
               Israel
               in
               former
               times
               had
               fought
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               conducted
               them
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               Ioshuah
               himselfe
               being
               but
               his
               deputy
               ,
               or
               under
               Cōmander
               .
               But
               now
               that
               they
               have
               thus
               ungratefully
               requited
               him
               for
               all
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               towards
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               onely
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               did
               appeare
               in
               the
               garb
               or
               figure
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               the
               troubles
               and
               grievances
               undertaken
               by
               him
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               he
               at
               length
               became
               their
               Enemie
               ,
               and
               fought
               against
               them
               .
               For
               as
               Visitors
               ,
               though
               farre
               absent
               ,
               do
               yet
               visite
               by
               their
               Commissaries
               ;
               so
               this
               God
               of
               Israell
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               whom
               the
               Jews
               had
               crucified
               being
               made
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               did
               judge
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               by
               Vespasian
               and
               Titus
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               
               deputies
               .
               It
               was
               he
               ,
               not
               they
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               great
               warre
               did
               overcome
               them
               .
               As
               they
               had
               grieved
               him
               more
               then
               their
               Forefathers
               had
               done
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               grieved
               forty
               yeares
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               so
               they
               did
               remaine
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               their
               promised
               rest
               ,
               but
               forty
               yeares
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               remained
               in
               farre
               worse
               case
               ,
               then
               their
               forefathers
               had
               done
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               and
               their
               posterity
               since
               have
               wandred
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               unwelcome
               guests
               ,
               for
               almost
               these
               sixteene
               hundred
               yeares
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               God
               was
               to
               visite
               his
               Temple
               after
               such
               a
               visible
               and
               personall
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               in
               his
               name
               had
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 moderne
                 Iew
                 cannot
                 deny
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Ieremy
               
                 chap.
                 7.
                 ver
                 .
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 &c.
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 he
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 otherwise
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 God
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 man-comming
                 to
                 visite
                 his
                 Temple
                 :
              
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ;
               Amend
               your
               waies
               and
               your
               doings
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               you
               to
               dwell
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Trust
               yee
               not
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ver
              
               .
               8.
               
               Behold
               ,
               yee
               trust
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               that
               cannot
               profit
               .
               Will
               yee
               
               steale
               ,
               
               murther
               ,
               and
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               sweare
               falsly
               and
               burne
               incense
               unto
               Baal
               ,
               and
               walk
               after
               other
               gods
               ,
               whom
               yee
               know
               not
               :
               and
               come
               and
               stand
               before
               me
               in
               this
               house
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               delivered
               to
               doe
               all
               these
               abominations
               ?
               Is
               this
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               name
               ,
               become
               a
               denne
               of
               Robbers
               in
               your
               eyes
               ?
               Behold
               even
               I
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
                 To
                 have
                 denyed
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 did
                 truly
                 heare
                 what
                 this
                 people
                 said
                 ,
                 did
                 truely
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 did
                 perfectly
                 understand
                 their
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 an
                 errour
                 much
                 grosser
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
              
               Anthropomorphitae
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 imagined
                 God
                 by
                 nature
                 to
                 have
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 heart
                 like
                 man.
                 For
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 heresie
                 or
                 transformation
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 was
              
               Epicurisme
               ,
               
                 the
                 worst
                 and
                 grossest
                 errour
                 wherewith
                 the
                 very
                 heathen
                 or
                 Infidels
                 were
                 possest
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 describeth
                 it
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               94.
               7.
               
               Yet
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               see
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               regard
               it
               .
               Vnderstand
               yee
               brutish
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               yee
               fooles
               when
               will
               yee
               be
               wise
               ?
               He
               that
               planted
               the
               eare
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               heare
               ?
               he
               that
               formed
               the
               eye
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               see
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Sight
               and
               hearing
               were
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               as
               truly
               attributed
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               can
               be
               :
               yet
               in
               a
               generall
               or
               transcendent
               ,
               not
               so
               exquisite
               ,
               so
               proper
               ,
               and
               formall
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               patheticall
               expression
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               there
               used
               ,
               doth
               literally
               imply
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 even
                 I
                 have
                 seene
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               For
               certainely
               that
               implies
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ,
               then
               by
               ordinary
               Catechismes
               ,
               or
               domestique
               
               instructions
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               learned
               :
               thus
               much
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               that
               the
               Lord
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               sent
               the
               Prophet
               to
               deliver
               this
               message
               ,
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               neither
               slumbreth
               nor
               sleepeth
               ,
               would
               watch
               his
               oportunity
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               did
               amend
               these
               misdemenors
               ,
               to
               visit
               them
               and
               his
               temple
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Prophet
               or
               deputed
               Commissary
               ,
               but
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               after
               as
               evident
               and
               visible
               a
               manner
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               had
               done
               ,
               but
               with
               farre
               greater
               power
               .
               The
               Prophet
               had
               only
               meere
               spirituall
               power
               to
               protest
               against
               them
               ,
               no
               coërcive
               authority
               to
               punish
               the
               delinquents
               ,
               or
               to
               banish
               these
               abuses
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               This
               case
               was
               reserved
               unto
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               was
               put
               in
               execution
               by
               him
               oftner
               then
               once
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               at
               two
               severall
               Passeovers
               .
               For
               so
               we
               read
               Iohn
               2.
               13.
               
               &c.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Iews
                 Passeover
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 those
                 that
                 sold
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 Doves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 changers
                 of
                 money
                 sitting
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 scourge
                 of
                 small
                 cordes
                 he
                 drove
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheep
                 and
                 the
                 Oxen
                 ;
                 and
                 powred
                 out
                 the
                 changers
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrew
                 the
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 sold
                 Doves
                 ;
                 Take
                 these
                 things
                 hence
                 ,
                 make
                 not
                 my
                 Fathers
                 house
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 Merchandise
                 .
              
               This
               was
               done
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               Passeover
               after
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               hee
               exercised
               the
               same
               power
               with
               greater
               authority
               at
               his
               last
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               in
               triumph
               ,
               so
               we
               read
               
                 Matt.
                 21.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 Iesus
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 sold
                 and
                 bought
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrew
                 the
                 
                 tables
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 changers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seats
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sold
                 Doves
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 My
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 denne
                 of
                 theeves
                 .
              
               It
               is
               to
               me
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               this
               Evangelist
               saith
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               when
               hee
               relates
               the
               very
               words
               which
               he
               then
               used
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               he
               did
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ;
               but
               
                 My
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 yet
                 yee
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 denne
                 of
                 theeves
                 .
              
               And
               both
               S.
               Marke
               and
               S.
               Luke
               retaine
               the
               very
               same
               character
               of
               speech
               :
               Iesus
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 cary
                 any
                 vessell
                 through
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               (
               an
               abuse
               for
               which
               Ieremie
               had
               denounced
               Gods
               judgement
               against
               their
               fore-fathers
               :
               )
               and
               he
               taught
               ,
               saying
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 my
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 denne
                 of
                 theeves
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Mark
              
               11.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               The
               like
               is
               
                 Luke
                 19.
                 46.
              
               
               Both
               by
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               exercise
               of
               his
               more
               then
               royall
               authoritie
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               evidently
               to
               understand
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               have
               beene
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               that
               very
               Lord
               ,
               that
               very
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               unto
               whom
               that
               house
               had
               beene
               dedicated
               ,
               that
               Lord
               which
               had
               sent
               his
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               ,
               to
               dehort
               their
               forefathers
               from
               polluting
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               now
               their
               posterity
               doe
               .
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               usuall
               condition
               ,
               or
               stubborne
               temper
               of
               Church
               trading
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               back
               which
               long
               continuance
               of
               this
               plausible
               custome
               of
               making
               provision
               
               for
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               had
               given
               unto
               that
               sharp
               edge
               ,
               which
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               great
               and
               solemne
               feast
               had
               set
               upon
               their
               wonted
               desires
               of
               gaine
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               men
               would
               so
               quickly
               have
               quit
               their
               seats
               of
               merchandize
               ,
               for
               the
               lash
               of
               any
               one
               mans
               hand
               unlesse
               it
               had
               been
               withall
               the
               very
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               not
               credible
               that
               all
               the
               eyes
               in
               the
               world
               besides
               could
               have
               blencht
               them
               in
               their
               wonted
               course
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               had
               bin
               eyed
               &
               looked
               upon
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               eyes
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               that
               God
               who
               was
               chiefe
               Lord
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               For
               so
               the
               eyes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               Christians
               beleeve
               and
               know
               ,
               were
               as
               truly
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremies
               eyes
               were
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               that
               whilest
               he
               saw
               and
               looked
               upon
               those
               abuses
               of
               the
               temple
               with
               humane
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               he
               saw
               them
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               in
               as
               strict
               and
               exquisite
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               Ieremy
               had
               seen
               them
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               contents
               of
               this
               text
               are
               a
               prediction
               ,
               or
               presignification
               ,
               of
               that
               rank
               and
               nature
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               before
               deciphered
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               prediction
               typically
               propheticall
               ;
               such
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 The
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 builders
                 refused
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 chiefe
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 corner
                 .
              
               Or
               that
               which
               in
               the
               literall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               did
               respect
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb.
               
                 [
                 Not
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 .
                 ]
              
               For
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               did
               by
               expresse
               words
               foretell
               ,
               and
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               foreshadow
               ,
               that
               which
               afterwards
               was
               most
               exactly
               accomplished
               .
               He
               was
               persecuted
               by
               that
               generation
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               that
               message
               
               Chap.
               7.
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 goe
                 yee
                 now
                 into
                 my
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 set
                 my
                 name
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 I
                 did
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 yee
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 these
                 works
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 speake
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 rising
                 up
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 heard
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 answered
                 not
                 :
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 unto
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 wherein
                 yee
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 gave
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 Shiloh
                 .
              
               The
               same
               message
               was
               delivered
               by
               him
               ,
               many
               yeares
               after
               this
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               expresse
               commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               chap.
               26.
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 Law
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 both
                 rising
                 up
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 them
                 (
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 hearkened
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 this
                 house
                 like
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 this
                 citie
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               His
               persecution
               for
               this
               delivery
               of
               his
               message
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               upon
               sacred
               record
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Now
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 when
                 Ieremiah
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 speaking
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 tooke
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 :
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 prophecited
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 saying
                 ?
                 This
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               last
               generation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               with
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               conversed
               in
               as
               visible
               and
               familiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               Ieremy
               had
               done
               with
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               did
               charge
               him
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               his
               Martyr
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               with
               capitall
               
               blasphemy
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               the
               Temple
               then
               standing
               should
               be
               destroyed
               .
               The
               accusation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               for
               these
               words
               (
               conceived
               to
               be
               uttered
               by
               him
               )
               you
               have
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 60
                 ,
                 61.
                 
                 Yea
                 though
                 many
                 false
                 witnesses
                 came
                 ,
                 yet
                 found
                 they
                 none
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 came
                 two
                 false
                 witnesses
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 fellow
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
              
               Or
               ,
               as
               S.
               Mark
               hath
               the
               same
               accusation
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               ver
               .
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 arose
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 this
                 Temple
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 another
                 made
                 without
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 so
                 did
                 their
                 witnesse
                 agree
                 together
                 .
              
               If
               they
               had
               agreed
               ,
               or
               come
               home
               to
               the
               interrogatories
               proposed
               ,
               he
               had
               dyed
               (
               if
               they
               had
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               )
               for
               saying
               the
               very
               same
               words
               in
               effect
               ,
               for
               which
               their
               forefathers
               threatned
               Ieremy
               with
               death
               .
               The
               same
               practise
               you
               have
               reiterated
               against
               S.
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 ver
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 caught
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Councill
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 false
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 blasphemous
                 words
                 against
                 this
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 wee
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 shal
                 destroy
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 change
                 the
                 customes
                 which
              
               Moses
               
                 delivered
                 us
              
               .
               Whether
               S.
               Stephen
               said
               thus
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               ,
               but
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               never
               say
               this
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               because
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 set
                 up
                 false
                 witnesses
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               However
               ,
               these
               false
               witnesses
               against
               S.
               Stephen
               .
               
               did
               truly
               prophecy
               as
               Cataphas
               did
               .
               For
               Jesus
               being
               made
               Christ
               ,
               did
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               abrogated
               the
               ceremonies
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               made
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               forefathers
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               persecuted
               Ieremy
               for
               saying
               no
               more
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               then
               they
               laid
               to
               S.
               Stephens
               charge
               .
               And
               that
               which
               Ieremy
               threatned
               ,
               was
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               not
               long
               after
               his
               persecution
               and
               imprisonment
               .
               For
               Sion
               became
               like
               Shiloh
               ,
               a
               desolate
               place
               and
               forsaken
               of
               God
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               yet
               reedified
               againe
               within
               the
               age
               or
               generation
               then
               living
               :
               so
               was
               not
               Shiloh
               untill
               this
               day
               .
               Nor
               hath
               Jerusalem
               or
               Sion
               been
               restored
               ,
               since
               they
               forsook
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               visit
               his
               Temple
               ,
               as
               Ieremy
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               annointed
               King
               over
               Sion
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               that
               I
               have
               to
               adde
               unto
               the
               former
               testimony
               ,
               Ier.
               7.
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               of
               his
               consecration
               ,
               or
               whilest
               he
               was
               a
               King
               or
               Priest
               
                 in
                 fieri
              
               only
               ,
               did
               give
               some
               documents
               of
               his
               royall
               power
               ,
               or
               just
               chalenge
               to
               his
               right
               over
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               special
               manner
               ,
               then
               at
               any
               time
               before
               hee
               had
               done
               .
               For
               wee
               doe
               not
               reade
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               judge
               betweene
               party
               and
               party
               in
               matters
               temporall
               ,
               nor
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               goods
               or
               possessions
               ,
               whether
               of
               Jews
               or
               of
               Gentiles
               ,
               save
               once
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Legion
               of
               Devills
               leave
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heard
               of
               Swine
               ,
               and
               to
               cary
               them
               headlong
               into
               the
               Sea.
               And
               this
               hee
               did
               immediatly
               after
               he
               had
               manifested
               himselfe
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               by
               commanding
               the
               winde
               and
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               was
               
               before
               declared
               .
               Before
               this
               time
               he
               might
               have
               said
               more
               truly
               then
               Samuel
               did
               ,
               whose
               Oxe
               or
               Asse
               have
               I
               taken
               ?
               Yet
               now
               when
               he
               came
               to
               visit
               his
               Temple
               ,
               he
               gave
               his
               Disciples
               Commission
               more
               then
               royall
               ,
               to
               take
               an
               Asse
               and
               her
               colt
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               to
               ride
               on
               them
               in
               triumph
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               had
               foretold
               )
               unto
               Jerusalem
               and
               to
               Sion
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               
                 jure
                 dominii
              
               ,
               by
               right
               of
               Dominion
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               have
               distinctly
               set
               downe
               ,
               
                 Matt.
                 21.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 drew
                 nigh
                 unto
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 come
                 to
              
               Bethphage
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 thou
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 two
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Goe
                 into
                 the
                 village
                 over
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 straight
                 way
                 yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 an
                 Asse
                 tyed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 colt
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 loose
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ought
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 straightway
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Mark
               tells
               us
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 certain
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 stood
                 there
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 What
                 doe
                 yee
                 loosing
                 the
                 colt
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Iesus
                 had
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 let
                 them
                 goe
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               manner
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               his
               powerfull
               visitation
               of
               the
               Temple
               immediatly
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Inscription
               which
               Pilate
               made
               on
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               some
               foure
               dayes
               after
               ,
               with
               other
               remarkable
               circumstances
               of
               the
               story
               or
               journall
               of
               that
               sacred
               weeke
               ,
               be
               a
               pregnant
               testimony
               ,
               that
               this
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               whom
               wee
               adore
               ,
               was
               that
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               and
               of
               Sion
               ,
               whose
               comming
               Zacharias
               had
               so
               long
               before
               foretold
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               apparent
               out
               of
               his
               
               forecited
               prophecy
               ,
               either
               that
               this
               King
               of
               ●●on
               was
               the
               God
               of
               Sion
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               made
               King
               of
               both
               .
               For
               in
               that
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               King
               not
               of
               Israel
               or
               Iudea
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               God
               over
               all
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               by
               right
               of
               Creation
               .
               The
               next
               point
               then
               in
               question
               betwixt
               the
               Iew
               and
               us
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               Whether
               it
               may
               be
               concludently
               proved
               from
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               those
               Oracles
               which
               they
               adore
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               God
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               of
               Israel
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               made
               King
               of
               Sion
               in
               later
               times
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophecy
               did
               cease
               in
               Iudea
               and
               Ierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               24.
               
               
            
             
               That
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               was
               to
               be
               made
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               raigne
               not
               over
               Israel
               only
               ,
               but
               over
               the
               Nations
               in
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               than
               in
               former
               ages
               he
               had
               done
               .
            
             
               WEre
               there
               no
               other
               part
               or
               volume
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               left
               ,
               besides
               the
               booke
               of
               Psalmes
               ;
               the
               testimonies
               conteyned
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               will
               abundantly
               induce
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               are
               for
               number
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               punctuall
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               testimonies
               which
               the
               Jew
               can
               bring
               out
               of
               all
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               have
               a
               Messias
               ,
               or
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               
               whose
               throne
               was
               to
               be
               exalted
               above
               the
               throne
               of
               David
               or
               of
               Salomon
               .
               Or
               if
               this
               booke
               of
               Psalmes
               were
               the
               only
               booke
               ,
               whereby
               both
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               in
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               this
               booke
               alone
               would
               condemne
               both
               ,
               of
               such
               folly
               and
               sluggishnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               Christ
               our
               God
               and
               Saviour
               upbraydeth
               those
               two
               Disciples
               with
               ;
               
                 Luke
                 24.
                 26
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 And
                 beginning
                 at
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 he
                 expounded
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               He
               did
               then
               enter
               into
               his
               glory
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               a
               King
               of
               glory
               :
               and
               such
               a
               King
               he
               was
               not
               made
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               endured
               an
               harder
               servitude
               ,
               or
               condition
               of
               life
               more
               miserable
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               then
               Israel
               had
               done
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               or
               then
               any
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               whether
               Psalmists
               or
               others
               ,
               had
               undergone
               .
               Of
               this
               servitude
               or
               hard
               condition
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               those
               Psalmists
               ,
               and
               foretold
               in
               all
               those
               Psalmes
               ,
               which
               contayne
               matter
               of
               complaint
               ,
               or
               imploration
               of
               release
               from
               oppression
               ,
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               Wee
               are
               now
               briefely
               to
               peruse
               some
               of
               those
               Psalmes
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               imply
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               of
               Sion
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               or
               of
               Sion
               &
               for
               this
               view
               it
               would
               much
               availe
               ,
               if
               we
               knew
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               such
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               occasion
               they
               were
               penned
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               seaventh
               Psalme
               was
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               inscription
               
               and
               occasion
               of
               his
               complaints
               ,
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               do
               manifest
               .
               The
               complaints
               he
               tenders
               immediately
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               awaked
               ,
               was
               to
               returne
               to
               his
               throne
               on
               high
               .
               
                 Arise
                 O
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ver
               .
               6.
               )
               
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 awake
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 commaunded
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 compasse
                 thee
                 about
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 therefore
                 returne
                 thou
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Iudge
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 mine
                 integrity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               to
               arise
               ,
               was
               certainely
               layd
               downe
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               to
               awake
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               time
               asleep
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               was
               to
               returne
               on
               high
               ,
               was
               questionlesse
               descended
               from
               the
               highnesse
               of
               his
               throne
               .
               Nor
               are
               these
               speeches
               to
               be
               considered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               then
               that
               judgement
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               he
               implores
               of
               God.
               I
               dare
               not
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               47.
               
               Psalme
               was
               penned
               or
               conceived
               by
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               authenticke
               and
               Canonicall
               among
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Now
               the
               whole
               current
               of
               that
               Psalme
               containes
               a
               generall
               acclamation
               ,
               or
               gratulatory
               hymne
               of
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               made
               King.
               
                 O
                 clap
                 your
                 hands
                 (
                 all
                 yee
                 people
                 )
                 shout
                 unto
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 triumph
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 most
                 high
                 is
                 terrible
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 subdue
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 chuse
                 〈◊〉
                 inheritance
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
              
               Iacob
               
                 whom
                 he
                 loued
              
               .
               Some
               passages
               in
               this
               Psalme
               had
               their
               literall
               verification
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               at
               such
               solemne
               feasts
               as
               this
               Psalme
               
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               sung
               .
               For
               they
               did
               then
               exhibit
               such
               joyfull
               acclamations
               ,
               as
               are
               here
               charactered
               ,
               and
               exalt
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               hymnes
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               .
               But
               both
               songs
               and
               ditties
               ,
               the
               gestures
               of
               both
               Priests
               and
               people
               which
               sung
               them
               ,
               did
               foresignifie
               matter
               of
               more
               universall
               triumphant
               joy
               ,
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               when
               God
               should
               become
               such
               a
               gratious
               King
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               beene
               over
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               and
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 sing
                 yee
                 praises
                 with
                 understanding
                 .
                 God
                 raigneth
                 over
                 the
                 Heathen
                 :
                 God
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Was
               it
               the
               chiefe
               matter
               of
               this
               publique
               joy
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               subdue
               the
               Nations
               under
               the
               feete
               of
               Iacobs
               posteritie
               ?
               This
               had
               been
               rather
               cause
               of
               sorrow
               to
               the
               heathen
               Nations
               ,
               then
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               cōfort
               to
               the
               Iew
               ,
               if
               these
               words
               (
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               )
               did
               import
               a
               temporall
               or
               civill
               subjection
               of
               the
               Nations
               by
               conquest
               of
               sword
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               originall
               word
               import
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               voluntary
               subjection
               or
               submission
               wrought
               by
               faire
               and
               gentle
               perswasion
               .
               And
               by
               the
               unquestionable
               meaning
               of
               the
               very
               letter
               ;
               the
               Nations
               were
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               thus
               subdued
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               inheritance
               which
               God
               had
               chosen
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               excellency
               of
               Iacob
               whom
               he
               loved
               .
               And
               these
               (
               as
               Theodores
               rightly
               observes
               )
               were
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               .
               These
               indeed
               have
               brought
               not
               our
               bodies
               ,
               but
               our
               soules
               and
               
               consciences
               ,
               under
               subjection
               to
               the
               yoake
               of
               Christ
               ;
               who
               was
               the
               God
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               therefore
               prophecied
               should
               be
               very
               highly
               exalted
               ,
               not
               by
               ascending
               of
               the
               Ark
               into
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               nor
               by
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               gayning
               a
               greater
               multitude
               of
               subjects
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               whilst
               the
               Jews
               only
               were
               his
               chosen
               people
               ;
               but
               by
               erecting
               a
               new
               throne
               and
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               where
               now
               he
               dwelleth
               ,
               and
               executeth
               the
               royall
               judicature
               which
               he
               before
               did
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               there
               he
               had
               a
               visible
               throne
               ,
               and
               a
               visible
               
                 mercy
                 seate
              
               ,
               but
               there
               his
               presence
               was
               not
               alwaies
               visible
               ,
               nor
               visible
               at
               any
               time
               but
               in
               type
               or
               figure
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               the
               later
               Iewish
               Doctors
               ,
               when
               they
               speake
               unwittingly
               for
               us
               against
               themselves
               ,
               that
               solemne
               festivall
               wherein
               this
               triumphant
               song
               was
               publiquely
               sung
               ,
               was
               first
               instituted
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               continued
               ,
               as
               an
               anniversary
               memoriall
               of
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               a
               or
               for
               bringing
               the
               Ark
               into
               it
               :
               and
               that
               was
               as
               much
               as
               the
               inthronization
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               peculiar
               King
               and
               Lord
               of
               Sion
               .
               But
               they
               themselves
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               this
               very
               Psalme
               was
               not
               only
               a
               triumphall
               memoriall
               of
               what
               was
               past
               ,
               but
               withall
               propheticall
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               expected
               Messias
               .
               And
               so
               we
               Christians
               see
               it
               now
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               according
               both
               to
               the
               mysticall
               and
               to
               the
               punctuall
               literall
               sense
               ,
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               their
               Messias
               (
               though
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               not
               )
               now
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               designed
               to
               
               be
               the
               supreme
               Iudge
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Iews
               only
               but
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               was
               to
               become
               King
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               crowned
               with
               Majestie
               and
               glory
               ,
               was
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               after
               another
               manner
               then
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               these
               late
               cited
               hymnes
               were
               consecrated
               to
               his
               praise
               ,
               had
               been
               experienced
               ;
               many
               other
               Psalmes
               do
               so
               punctually
               import
               ,
               that
               without
               this
               supposition
               ,
               or
               this
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               neither
               any
               true
               literall
               meaning
               ,
               nor
               conteyne
               any
               remarkable
               truth
               worthy
               the
               note
               of
               Selah
               ,
               which
               is
               often
               inserted
               in
               Psalmes
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               93.
               
               Psalme
               )
               
                 reigneth
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 cloathed
                 with
                 maiesty
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 cloathed
                 with
                 strength
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 hath
                 girded
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               He
               was
               to
               be
               thus
               cloathed
               ,
               thus
               girded
               with
               strength
               ,
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               King.
               
                 The
                 world
                 also
                 is
                 stablished
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 Thy
                 throne
                 is
                 established
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 â
                 tunc
              
               ,
               from
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               wherein
               he
               was
               thus
               to
               raigne
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               Majesty
               .
               And
               by
               this
               establishing
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
               the
               world
               was
               to
               be
               established
               after
               another
               manner
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               .
               He
               himselfe
               indeed
               (
               as
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               )
               was
               from
               eternitie
               .
               So
               was
               not
               the
               throne
               or
               Kingdome
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               there
               doth
               not
               only
               describe
               but
               prophecy
               of
               ;
               [
               his
               throne
               is
               an
               everlasting
               throne
               ]
               yet
               everlasting
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 à
                 parte
                 pòst
              
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               it
               was
               established
               ,
               not
               from
               eternitie
               :
               and
               so
               is
               the
               kingdome
               here
               meant
               .
               And
               
               Psalme
               96.
               10.
               
               &c.
               
                 Say
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 raigneth
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 righteously
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 heavens
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 sea
                 roare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 Feilds
                 be
                 joyfull
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 rejoyce
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               All
               these
               are
               characters
               of
               times
               future
               ;
               and
               that
               joyfulnesse
               
                 of
                 the
                 fields
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               the
               Prophet
               mentions
               ,
               is
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               no
               other
               then
               the
               fulfilling
               or
               satisfying
               of
               
                 the
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 wayting
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               19.
               
            
             
               That
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               97.
               1.
               fals
               under
               the
               same
               line
               of
               observation
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 reigneth
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 earth
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Isles
                 rejoyce
                 .
              
               This
               literally
               implies
               ,
               that
               the
               earth
               ,
               whether
               generally
               taken
               ,
               or
               restrained
               to
               the
               Land
               of
               Jewry
               ,
               should
               have
               better
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Iles
               new
               occasions
               of
               greater
               gladnesse
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               times
               they
               had
               knowne
               .
               When
               then
               was
               this
               new
               matter
               of
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               there
               promised
               to
               all
               the
               earth
               and
               her
               inhabitants
               ,
               to
               begin
               to
               beare
               date
               ,
               or
               bee
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               ?
               From
               that
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               began
               to
               raigne
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               then
               before
               he
               had
               done
               .
               The
               raigne
               of
               the
               Lord
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               the
               Ilands
               of
               the
               earth
               (
               if
               wee
               consider
               him
               only
               as
               God
               )
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               continue
               without
               
               change
               or
               alteration
               World
               without
               end
               .
               The
               raigne
               of
               the
               Lord
               then
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               foretold
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               raigne
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               or
               of
               Gods
               being
               made
               King.
               And
               those
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               which
               thus
               speake
               ,
               did
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecie
               foresee
               those
               dayes
               which
               Abraham
               saw
               and
               rejoyced
               to
               see
               .
               Now
               the
               beginning
               of
               these
               joyfull
               dayes
               ;
               was
               from
               the
               time
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               did
               
                 loose
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 did
                 deale
                 his
                 bread
                 unto
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 did
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 raysed
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 bowed
                 downe
                 ,
              
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               or
               with
               his
               owne
               voice
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               146.
               
               Psalme
               (
               a
               little
               before
               paraphrased
               )
               doth
               conclude
               that
               admirable
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               triumphant
               song
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 raigne
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 even
                 thy
                 God
                 O
                 Sion
                 unto
                 all
                 generations
                 .
              
               All
               the
               former
               workes
               of
               mercy
               and
               piety
               towards
               miserable
               men
               ,
               were
               but
               praeludia
               or
               portending
               documents
               of
               his
               future
               raigne
               ,
               or
               oecumenicall
               Kingdome
               shortly
               after
               to
               be
               established
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               25.
               
               
            
             
               That
               the
               former
               Testimonies
               do
               concludently
               inferre
               a
               pluralitie
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               unitie
               of
               the
               Godhead
               :
               and
               that
               God
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               Lord
               and
               King.
               
            
             
               BUt
               if
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               were
               to
               serve
               under
               the
               sins
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               made
               a
               servant
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               to
               be
               annointed
               King
               not
               over
               them
               only
               ,
               but
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               besides
               ;
               it
               will
               bee
               demanded
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               who
               (
               after
               this
               his
               service
               ,
               )
               was
               to
               make
               or
               Crowne
               him
               King
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               being
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               unto
               man
               or
               Angell
               :
               if
               he
               that
               was
               God
               must
               be
               a
               servant
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               servant
               to
               him
               who
               is
               ,
               and
               truly
               was
               ,
               God.
               If
               he
               that
               was
               truly
               God
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               annointed
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               enthronized
               hee
               must
               be
               annointed
               by
               him
               alone
               ,
               who
               was
               as
               truly
               God.
               These
               considerations
               enforce
               us
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               shall
               give
               them
               hearts
               to
               take
               these
               and
               the
               like
               into
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               will
               perswade
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               however
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               be
               one
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               or
               divine
               Majestie
               ,
               they
               and
               wee
               must
               acknowledge
               more
               then
               an
               unity
               or
               identity
               of
               persons
               .
               What
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               what
               manner
               of
               distinction
               is
               betweene
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               are
               points
               which
               I
               never
               had
               minde
               to
               dispute
               
               
                 More
                 Scholarum
              
               ,
               since
               I
               first
               knew
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               or
               bent
               my
               studies
               to
               know
               Christ
               ;
               but
               was
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               admire
               ,
               what
               I
               knew
               not
               to
               expresse
               .
            
             
               Nor
               could
               I
               ever
               well
               understand
               the
               language
               of
               such
               as
               thought
               themselves
               able
               to
               instampe
               these
               high
               mysteries
               with
               Scholastick
               formes
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               have
               taken
               more
               delight
               and
               comfort
               ,
               for
               these
               thirtie
               yeares
               and
               more
               ,
               in
               rehearsing
               daily
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               am
               bound
               by
               oath
               evening
               and
               morning
               )
               the
               Collect
               appointed
               by
               our
               Church
               for
               Trinity
               sunday
               ,
               with
               the
               Hymne
               annexed
               unto
               it
               in
               the
               ancient
               liturgies
               ;
               then
               in
               all
               the
               varietie
               ,
               whether
               of
               Schoolemen
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               polite
               writers
               as
               seeke
               to
               adorne
               and
               beautifie
               their
               ruder
               expressions
               of
               this
               great
               mystery
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               have
               *
               ingaged
               my selfe
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               this
               point
               untill
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               rest
               of
               these
               Comments
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               meditation
               or
               devotions
               only
               .
               Thus
               much
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               former
               considerations
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               fundamental
               grounds
               of
               true
               Christianity
               inforce
               us
               to
               grant
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               though
               most
               indivisibly
               one
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               eminent
               ideall
               paterne
               of
               such
               a
               distinction
               as
               we
               call
               betweene
               party
               and
               party
               ;
               a
               capacity
               to
               give
               ,
               &
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               ;
               a
               capacity
               to
               demand
               ,
               and
               a
               capacity
               to
               satisfie
               :
               Capacities
               sufficiently
               different
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               justice
               and
               love
               ,
               not
               
                 ad
                 extra
              
               only
               ,
               but
               within
               the
               divine
               nature
               it selfe
               .
               If
               there
               were
               but
               one
               party
               ,
               or
               person
               in
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               the
               remission
               of
               mens
               sinnes
               without
               satisfaction
               had
               beene
               
               more
               proper
               and
               pertinent
               ,
               then
               remitting
               of
               them
               upon
               satisfaction
               .
               For
               one
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               party
               to
               demand
               satisfaction
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               to
               himselfe
               (
               especially
               by
               way
               of
               punishment
               or
               disgracefull
               affliction
               )
               is
               so
               unconceivable
               to
               reason
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               altogether
               uncapable
               of
               admiration
               to
               reason
               sanctified
               ,
               or
               enlightned
               by
               grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               some
               moderne
               heretiques
               labour
               to
               prove
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               God
               did
               not
               exact
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sinnes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               Iesus
               ;
               that
               it
               had
               beene
               exact
               cruelty
               in
               God
               to
               have
               laid
               the
               burthen
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               upon
               him
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sinne
               .
               But
               how
               then
               is
               Christ
               said
               to
               have
               taken
               away
               our
               sinnes
               ?
               God
               ,
               (
               say
               these
               man
               )
               did
               freely
               remit
               them
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               Christ
               did
               take
               them
               away
               ,
               by
               setting
               us
               a
               paterne
               of
               holinesse
               ;
               and
               of
               patience
               in
               affliction
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               a
               Physitian
               might
               be
               said
               to
               have
               taken
               away
               an
               epidemicall
               disease
               ,
               by
               prescribing
               a
               recipe
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               after
               might
               make
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               be
               his
               owne
               Apothecary
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               they
               thinke
               that
               God
               cannot
               be
               excused
               from
               cruelty
               ,
               but
               by
               denying
               all
               true
               and
               proper
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               him
               by
               Christ
               .
               But
               it
               is
               an
               oversight
               usually
               incident
               to
               men
               enclouded
               in
               grosser
               errours
               ,
               to
               object
               that
               unto
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               as
               an
               inconvenience
               or
               absurd
               consequence
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               only
               according
               to
               the
               objecters
               owne
               tenets
               ,
               but
               most
               true
               and
               consonant
               to
               their
               principles
               whom
               they
               oppugne
               ,
               if
               these
               might
               be
               taken
               into
               due
               consideration
               .
               
               
               
               
               
               Thus
               some
               greate
               Clearks
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               (
               but
               none
               of
               their
               wisest
               men
               )
               object
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               God
               a
               Ty●an●
               by
               teaching
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               Law
               which
               is
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               fulfill
               .
               The
               objection
               is
               unanswerable
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               who
               teach
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               justified
               or
               absolved
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               denounced
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               without
               perfect
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               or
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               the
               same
               objection
               no
               way
               toucheth
               us
               ;
               who
               teach
               ,
               that
               albeit
               we
               must
               still
               be
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               yet
               after
               we
               have
               done
               all
               we
               can
               (
               suppose
               much
               better
               then
               either
               they
               or
               we
               doe
               )
               we
               must
               still
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               and
               renounce
               not
               the
               works
               which
               we
               have
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               works
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               wholly
               relie
               upon
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               once
               for
               all
               suffered
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               daily
               absolves
               us
               from
               them
               ,
               so
               oft
               as
               in
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               wee
               confesse
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               implore
               his
               propititation
               for
               them
               .
               Unlesse
               we
               knew
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whether
               by
               habituall
               or
               actuall
               righteousnesse
               ,
               or
               by
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               leaving
               those
               things
               undone
               which
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               our
               reliance
               on
               God
               in
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               so
               firme
               ,
               or
               so
               perpetually
               constant
               ,
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               (
               so
               it
               be
               rightly
               imbraced
               ,
               )
               will
               make
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Socinians
               wand●r
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               much
               grosser
               ,
               ●●st
               of
               errours
               ,
               wounding
               one
               another
               whilest
               they
               shoot
               at
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               sufficiently
               armed
               against
               their
               poysoned
               arrowes
               by
               the
               armour
               
               of
               God
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               &
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               distinction
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               were
               there
               but
               one
               party
               or
               capacity
               in
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               only
               party
               or
               person
               offended
               ;
               their
               arguments
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               after
               their
               way
               would
               conclude
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               presse
               a
               necessity
               or
               convenience
               of
               satisfaction
               unto
               God.
               But
               their
               strongest
               Arguments
               fall
               either
               wide
               ,
               or
               short
               ,
               of
               all
               such
               as
               maintaine
               this
               distinction
               of
               parties
               ,
               or
               persons
               in
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
               For
               if
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               truely
               God
               from
               eternity
               ,
               and
               remained
               God
               after
               man
               did
               make
               himselfe
               the
               servant
               of
               Satan
               ;
               he
               might
               ,
               without
               wrong
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               any
               party
               ,
               without
               wrong
               to
               himselfe
               (
               for
               
                 volenti
                 non
                 sit
                 injuria
              
               )
               voluntarily
               take
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               forme
               ,
               or
               low
               condition
               of
               man
               ,
               make
               perfect
               satisfaction
               
                 per
                 translationem
                 paenae
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 debts
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               and
               our
               debts
               being
               fully
               paid
               ,
               restore
               us
               to
               the
               liberty
               and
               priviledge
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               He
               both
               might
               and
               did
               truly
               purchase
               that
               peculiar
               dominion
               over
               us
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               over
               all
               men
               ,
               an
               absolute
               dominion
               of
               punishing
               all
               Gods
               ungracious
               ,
               and
               of
               crowning
               all
               his
               thankfull
               and
               faithfull
               servants
               .
               This
               dominion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               peculiar
               to
               Christ
               ,
               was
               purchased
               by
               true
               and
               reall
               satisfaction
               made
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               what
               it
               was
               for
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               or
               wherin
               this
               condition
               or
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               did
               properly
               consist
               ,
               are
               points
               which
               neither
               the
               Arian
               
               nor
               the
               Socinian
               did
               ever
               take
               into
               serious
               consideration
               .
               If
               the
               Socinian
               would
               yet
               doe
               so
               ,
               he
               might
               clearely
               see
               that
               his
               former
               objections
               could
               not
               reach
               us
               ,
               but
               must
               rebound
               upon
               himselfe
               .
               For
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               being
               so
               just
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               we
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               he
               grants
               he
               was
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               had
               been
               more
               then
               man
               ,
               truly
               God
               ,
               and
               truly
               a
               servant
               withall
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               stood
               with
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               rule
               of
               justice
               divine
               or
               humane
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               punished
               him
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               God
               did
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               suffered
               him
               to
               undergoe
               such
               hard
               and
               cruell
               usage
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               and
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Socinians
               confesse
               he
               did
               undergo
               ;
               without
               murmuring
               or
               complaint
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               point
               which
               cannot
               be
               orderly
               handled
               ,
               untill
               we
               come
               to
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               period
               (
               rather
               ,
               )
               of
               his
               servitude
               ,
               or
               of
               being
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Basis
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
               And
               albeit
               I
               purpose
               not
               in
               that
               place
               to
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               God
               could
               possibly
               have
               freely
               remitted
               our
               sinnes
               without
               any
               satisfaction
               (
               a
               question
               to
               which
               no
               wise
               men
               will
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               give
               a
               peremptory
               answer
               ,
               whether
               negative
               or
               affirmative
               :
               )
               yet
               I
               shall
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               there
               make
               it
               cleare
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               meanes
               of
               manner
               of
               remitting
               out
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               absolving
               or
               justifying
               us
               ,
               or
               of
               bringing
               us
               to
               glory
               ,
               which
               either
               the
               Socinian
               ,
               or
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               can
               imagine
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               so
               admirable
               to
               sober
               capacities
               ,
               as
               that
               way
               and
               manner
               which
               the
               Scripture
               plainly
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               briefe
               is
               this
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               The
               divine
               nature
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               requires
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               transgressions
               of
               man
               against
               the
               eternall
               Law
               and
               unchangeable
               rule
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               those
               positive
               Lawes
               which
               he
               had
               given
               in
               speciall
               to
               man.
               The
               same
               divine
               nature
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               undertooke
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               taking
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               Hee
               having
               by
               right
               of
               consanguinity
               ,
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               of
               redeeming
               us
               ;
               the
               same
               divine
               nature
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               approve
               ,
               and
               seale
               this
               happy
               and
               ever
               blessed
               compromise
               .
               This
               ineffable
               accord
               betweene
               the
               divine
               persons
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               concerning
               the
               great
               worke
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               is
               most
               exactly
               parallel
               to
               that
               accord
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               the
               Ancient
               have
               excellently
               observed
               betwixt
               them
               in
               that
               work
               of
               creation
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               before
               expressed
               in
               that
               article
               .
               Not
               to
               repeat
               ,
               nor
               to
               adde
               to
               that
               which
               was
               there
               delivered
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               these
               present
               discussions
               concerning
               the
               eternity
               and
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Some
               there
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               who
               granting
               all
               that
               wee
               have
               said
               ,
               or
               can
               desire
               to
               bee
               granted
               ,
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Trinity
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               further
               demand
               ;
               why
               God
               rather
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               bee
               incarnate
               or
               made
               flesh
               ?
               But
               might
               not
               these
               men
               (
               some
               perhaps
               will
               say
               )
               as
               well
               have
               demanded
               ,
               why
               God
               the
               Father
               did
               make
               the
               world
               rather
               by
               the
               sonne
               
               then
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
               Or
               why
               this
               title
               of
               
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 all
                 thing
                 were
                 made
                 ,
              
               should
               be
               peculiar
               to
               God
               the
               sonne
               ?
               And
               to
               this
               question
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               satisfactory
               answer
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               that
               the
               world
               was
               so
               made
               because
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               rule
               and
               guide
               of
               faith
               ,
               doth
               so
               instruct
               us
               ;
               or
               because
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               (
               for
               reasons
               best
               knowne
               unto
               themselves
               alone
               )
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               written
               .
               But
               many
               arguments
               there
               be
               well
               observed
               by
               the
               ancient
               ,
               and
               better
               explicated
               by
               moderne
               Divines
               ,
               (
               some
               of
               whose
               works
               are
               extant
               in
               print
               ,
               others
               worthy
               of
               the
               presse
               )
               unto
               which
               I
               shall
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               adding
               as
               from
               detracting
               .
               These
               reasons
               alone
               abundantly
               satisfie
               all
               the
               desires
               ,
               which
               I
               ever
               had
               to
               be
               informed
               in
               this
               point
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               was
               pleased
               to
               have
               satisfaction
               made
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               satisfaction
               to
               exhibit
               an
               exquisite
               paterne
               of
               justice
               and
               equitie
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               mans
               sinne
               did
               especially
               consist
               in
               rebellion
               ;
               the
               satisfaction
               was
               (
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               or
               paterne
               of
               equitie
               and
               justice
               )
               to
               be
               made
               by
               most
               exquisite
               obedience
               .
               Now
               the
               most
               exquisite
               obedience
               that
               can
               bee
               performed
               ,
               is
               from
               a
               sonne
               unto
               his
               father
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               servant
               unto
               his
               Lord.
               Hence
               it
               pleased
               the
               eternall
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               take
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               (
               for
               a
               while
               )
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               abundant
               satisfaction
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               exquisite
               obedience
               of
               which
               both
               the
               state
               of
               a
               
               sonne
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               was
               capable
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               stone
               of
               offence
               ,
               whereat
               the
               Socinians
               (
               who
               account
               themselves
               good
               Christians
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               )
               doe
               so
               much
               stumble
               ,
               is
               in
               part
               the
               very
               same
               with
               the
               prejudice
               which
               the
               Arians
               had
               of
               the
               orthodoxall
               truth
               ;
               whose
               breach
               or
               disruption
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               ancient
               Catholique
               faith
               ,
               the
               first
               Nicene
               Councill
               sought
               to
               repaire
               ,
               not
               by
               addition
               or
               superstruction
               of
               any
               new
               Articles
               of
               beleife
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               gentle
               diduction
               or
               dilatation
               of
               that
               sense
               ,
               which
               was
               included
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               ancient
               rule
               of
               faith
               .
               
                 I
                 beleeve
                 in
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 ,
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 not
                 made
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               the
               Arians
               and
               their
               followers
               might
               take
               offence
               ,
               or
               pick
               a
               quarell
               ,
               at
               this
               Title
               [
               of
               being
               the
               only
               begotten
               son
               of
               God
               before
               all
               worlds
               ]
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               middle-age
               writers
               do
               seek
               to
               groūd
               this
               article
               upō
               that
               divine
               oracle
               ,
               Ps
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ▪
              
               as
               if
               hodiè
               in
               that
               place
               did
               not
               literally
               and
               punctually
               referre
               to
               any
               peremptory
               day
               or
               time
               circumscriptible
               by
               remarkable
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               notable
               historicall
               events
               ,
               but
               were
               put
               for
               
                 bodiè
                 aeternitatis
              
               ,
               which
               implyes
               no
               time
               ,
               but
               an
               indivisible
               interminable
               duration
               .
               And
               if
               the
               allegation
               were
               true
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               question
               betweene
               professors
               of
               Christianity
               
               about
               the
               eternall
               generation
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               But
               so
               it
               often
               falls
               out
               ,
               that
               some
               one
               impertinent
               allegation
               ,
               or
               weake
               proofe
               ,
               being
               too
               much
               stood
               upon
               ,
               doth
               provoke
               or
               embolden
               such
               men
               ,
               
                 qui
                 ita
                 veritatem
                 amant
                 ,
                 ut
                 velint
                 esse
                 vera
                 quaecunque
                 amant
                 ,
              
               to
               deny
               the
               generall
               truth
               ,
               for
               whose
               confirmation
               weake
               and
               impertinent
               proofes
               are
               brought
               ;
               albeit
               the
               same
               truth
               might
               be
               most
               strongly
               prooved
               from
               many
               other
               irrefragable
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               .
               That
               the
               Psalmist
               Psal
               .
               2.
               speakes
               of
               our
               Saviours
               resurrection
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               is
               most
               cleare
               from
               the
               Apostles
               testimonie
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               literall
               onely
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               or
               in
               both
               ;
               whether
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               ,
               it
               tooke
               aswell
               retrò
               as
               antè
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               especiall
               reference
               to
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               shall
               ,
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               be
               discussed
               in
               the
               explitation
               of
               that
               great
               Article
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               use
               the
               former
               authority
               ,
               to
               proove
               the
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               8
               That
               hee
               should
               bee
               [
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ]
               otherwise
               then
               by
               his
               
                 begetting
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               unto
               glory
               and
               immortalitie
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               should
               be
               so
               before
               the
               World
               (
               from
               all
               eternity
               )
               may
               seeme
               to
               imply
               a
               contradiction
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               .
               For
               the
               Father
               must
               be
               before
               the
               sonne
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               take
               these
               termes
               ,
               as
               termes
               meerely
               relative
               ,
               not
               as
               importing
               any
               substance
               or
               persons
               .
               All
               termes
               meerely
               relative
               
                 quà
                 tales
              
               are
               
                 simul
                 naturâ
                 ,
                 coaevall
                 for
                 standing
                 .
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               though
               an
               ancient
               man
               ,
               was
               not
               Isaacs
               Father
               ,
               before
               
               Isaac
               was
               his
               sonne
               .
               But
               if
               wee
               respect
               the
               persons
               ,
               or
               substances
               betwixt
               whom
               such
               relations
               stand
               ,
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               alwaies
               before
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               according
               to
               precedence
               of
               time
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               consider
               not
               the
               persons
               or
               substances
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 proximum
                 fundamentum
                 relationis
                 ,
                 that
                 act
                 or
                 operation
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 such
                 relations
                 do
                 immediately
                 result
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               true
               that
               
                 generans
                 est
                 prior
                 generato
                 ,
                 Begetting
                 or
                 to
                 beget
                 hath
                 priority
                 or
                 precedencis
              
               (
               though
               not
               of
               time
               yet
               of
               nature
               )
               of
               
                 being
                 begotten
              
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               be
               coeternall
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               place
               for
               either
               of
               these
               precedencies
               or
               priorities
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               thing
               truely
               proportionable
               to
               them
               ,
               seeing
               in
               eternitie
               there
               is
               
                 nihil
                 prius
                 ,
                 nihil
                 posterius
              
               ,
               no
               prioritie
               ,
               no
               succession
               .
               How
               then
               can
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               of
               his
               father
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               if
               to
               be
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               be
               as
               much
               as
               to
               bee
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               or
               in
               eternitie
               ?
               To
               this
               wee
               answer
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               unquestionable
               ;
               men
               soberly
               minded
               should
               not
               wrangle
               about
               the
               strict
               proprietie
               of
               words
               ;
               especially
               in
               mysteries
               whose
               comprehension
               far
               surpasseth
               mans
               capacitie
               ,
               and
               are
               even
               to
               blessed
               Angels
               ineffable
               ,
               or
               unexpressible
               in
               any
               punctuall
               or
               proper
               phrase
               .
               The
               truth
               which
               the
               Nicen
               Fathers
               sought
               to
               establish
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               not
               made
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               but
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               very
               God
               of
               very
               God
               ,
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               coeternall
               ,
               and
               coequall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               For
               so
               they
               expresse
               themselves
               
               
                 [
                 Hee
                 was
                 begotten
                 and
                 not
                 made
                 ]
              
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               eternall
               generation
               or
               begetting
               ,
               they
               seeme
               to
               resemble
               to
               the
               generation
               or
               production
               of
               light
               .
               For
               so
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 light
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               that
               light
               which
               the
               splendid
               body
               of
               the
               sunne
               diffuseth
               through
               the
               ayre
               (
               but
               especially
               through
               caelestiall
               bodies
               )
               is
               coevall
               with
               its
               Fountaine
               ,
               which
               produceth
               or
               begetteth
               it
               .
               For
               it
               was
               never
               held
               a
               solecisme
               ,
               to
               call
               
                 Lumen
                 filiam
                 lucis
              
               ,
               to
               say
               light
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 the
                 sunne
              
               .
               But
               however
               it
               shall
               please
               men
               to
               expresse
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               Eternall
               generation
               ;
               the
               former
               inductions
               ,
               that
               
                 Peter
                 est
                 prior
                 filio
                 naturâ
                 et
                 tempore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 precedency
                 both
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 nature
              
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               person
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               or
               that
               generans
               is
               
                 prius
                 naturâ
                 generato
              
               ,
               to
               
                 beget
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 precedence
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               not
               of
               time
               )
               of
               being
               begotten
               ,
               are
               true
               onely
               in
               temporall
               generations
               ,
               or
               successions
               .
               All
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               generable
               creatures
               since
               the
               world
               began
               have
               beene
               moratall
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               .
               The
               first
               man
               was
               but
               conditionally
               immortall
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               might
               have
               lived
               for
               ever
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               a
               beginning
               of
               life
               in
               time
               ;
               and
               so
               were
               his
               sons
               or
               successors
               to
               have
               ;
               albeit
               they
               had
               been
               borne
               immortall
               ,
               or
               both
               borne
               and
               begotten
               before
               he
               did
               subject
               himselfe
               and
               them
               to
               mortality
               ,
               by
               sinne
               .
               If
               immortall
               creatures
               could
               have
               sonnes
               or
               successors
               by
               nature
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               immortall
               by
               nature
               :
               otherwise
               they
               should
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               monsters
               ,
               or
               an
               equivocall
               brood
               .
               If
               then
               he
               who
               
               possesseth
               eternitie
               ,
               have
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               sonne
               [
               which
               the
               word
               
                 only
                 begotten
              
               implyes
               ]
               after
               what
               manner
               soever
               he
               be
               his
               son
               ,
               (
               though
               by
               a
               manner
               altogether
               unconceivable
               to
               us
               )
               that
               son
               must
               be
               coeternall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               For
               the
               truly
               eternall
               God
               to
               have
               ,
               beget
               ,
               or
               produce
               a
               sonne
               which
               is
               not
               eternall
               ,
               but
               everlasting
               only
               
                 à
                 parte
                 pòst
              
               ,
               is
               as
               unconceivable
               to
               reason
               ,
               as
               that
               an
               immortall
               Father
               should
               beget
               a
               mortall
               ,
               or
               a
               mortall
               Father
               an
               immortall
               sonne
               .
               No
               Schoolemen
               did
               ever
               acknowledge
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               univocally
               like
               to
               other
               generation
               in
               all
               points
               besides
               the
               eternitie
               of
               it
               .
               For
               even
               in
               that
               wee
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               eternall
               ,
               wee
               difference
               it
               from
               all
               other
               generations
               by
               such
               an
               unexpressible
               superminencie
               ,
               as
               eternitie
               hath
               over
               time
               ,
               or
               diuine
               immensitie
               of
               all
               bodily
               magnitudes
               ,
               or
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               it selfe
               of
               Created
               Natures
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP
               26.
               
            
             
               That
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               understand
               one
               and
               the
               same
               partie
               or
               person
               :
               that
               the
               Word
               by
               whom
               S.
               John
               saith
               the
               World
               was
               made
               ,
               is
               coeternall
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               made
               all
               things
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               BUt
               to
               wave
               this
               point
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               concerning
               the
               maner
               how
               the
               eternall
               God
               should
               beget
               an
               eternall
               sonne
               :
               the
               thread
               which
               we
               are
               to
               unwind
               (
               as
               far
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               without
               knot
               or
               ravell
               )
               is
               this
               :
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               
                 ●eri
                 ,
                 bodiè
              
               ,
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               the
               same
               (
               only
               true
               sonne
               of
               God
               )
               for
               ever
               ,
               truely
               coeternall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               being
               a
               point
               of
               so
               great
               consequence
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               allot
               one
               place
               onely
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               insist
               upon
               it
               (
               more
               or
               lesse
               )
               in
               all
               the
               articles
               which
               concerne
               Christ
               .
               For
               in
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               enforced
               to
               incounter
               the
               Jew
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Arrian
               ,
               or
               Socinian
               .
            
             
               2
               Whether
               of
               these
               two
               be
               the
               greater
               sinner
               ,
               or
               more
               dangerous
               enemy
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               I
               leave
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               judge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               determine
               .
               But
               seeing
               it
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               refute
               or
               censure
               both
               their
               errours
               ;
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               ,
               who
               utterly
               denieth
               Christ
               
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               in
               any
               sense
               seemes
               to
               me
               more
               excusable
               ,
               
               at
               least
               lesse
               inexcusable
               then
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Arrian
               or
               Socinian
               ;
               who
               granting
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               coeternall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               my
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               more
               plaine
               or
               pregnant
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               or
               the
               Prophets
               (
               which
               the
               Jews
               only
               acknowledge
               )
               that
               God
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               or
               to
               become
               man
               (
               though
               that
               be
               most
               pregnant
               ;
               )
               then
               it
               is
               from
               the
               Evangelist
               and
               other
               sacred
               writers
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               (
               whose
               authoritie
               the
               Socinian
               denies
               not
               )
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               from
               all
               eternitie
               .
               Two
               or
               three
               testimonies
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Were
               there
               no
               other
               place
               besides
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Heb.
               7.
               3.
               and
               that
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               chap.
               1.
               these
               would
               captivate
               my
               understanding
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               beleife
               in
               this
               point
               .
               The
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               Melchisedech
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 without
                 beginning
                 without
                 end
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               albeit
               he
               had
               both
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               beginning
               and
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               represented
               unto
               us
               ,
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               be
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               But
               how
               farre
               a
               type
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               without
               beginning
               of
               dayes
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               life
               .
               That
               the
               Apostle
               by
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               did
               meane
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               none
               else
               ,
               none
               deny
               .
               The
               very
               scope
               and
               end
               of
               this
               parallel
               betwixt
               Melchisedech
               and
               Christ
               was
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               truely
               and
               really
               such
               as
               Melchisedech
               was
               only
               by
               shadow
               or
               representation
               ;
               
               that
               is
               really
               and
               absolutely
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               ,
               who
               was
               ,
               &
               is
               to
               come
               :
               perfect
               characters
               of
               eternitie
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               who
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               person
               and
               party
               with
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 that
                 word
              
               which
               was
               made
               flesh
               .
               This
               consequence
               is
               ungainesayable
               [
               that
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               were
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ;
               God
               blest
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               coeternall
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 light
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 firmament
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               we
               but
               the
               Socinians
               grant
               did
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               truely
               coeternall
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ]
            
             
               3
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 [
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               was
               absolutely
               eternall
               not
               made
               so
               in
               time
               ,
               is
               a
               truth
               which
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               cannot
               more
               punctually
               presse
               against
               all
               that
               in
               future
               times
               should
               deny
               or
               question
               it
               ,
               then
               S.
               Iohn
               doth
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Gospell
               .
               And
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               reiterate
               emphaticall
               expressions
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               every
               later
               adding
               strength
               unto
               the
               former
               )
               confirmes
               the
               opinion
               or
               tradition
               of
               the
               Ancient
               :
               that
               he
               purposely
               wrote
               that
               maiestick
               proeme
               to
               his
               Gospell
               (
               which
               is
               but
               a
               paraphrase
               ,
               though
               most
               divine
               ,
               upon
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               touching
               this
               great
               mysterie
               )
               for
               preventing
               of
               the
               spreading
               of
               the
               Arian
               or
               like
               heresie
               whose
               seeds
               were
               by
               the
               envious
               man
               sowne
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               time
               ,
               after
               Christs
               other
               Apostles
               were
               fallen
               asleepe
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 the
                 Word
                 was
              
               ;
               What
               beginning
               doth
               he
               meane
               ?
               The
               
               same
               which
               Moses
               meant
               ,
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               The
               originall
               phrase
               ,
               whether
               used
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               or
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               exactly
               answers
               to
               the
               Latine
               
                 in
                 principio
              
               .
               Now
               though
               every
               cause
               be
               
                 Principium
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
              
               or
               that
               which
               gives
               beginning
               to
               its
               proper
               effect
               :
               Yet
               
                 Omne
                 principium
                 every
                 beginning
              
               is
               not
               a
               proper
               cause
               of
               that
               which
               usually
               followes
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               the
               first
               dawning
               or
               scaring
               of
               the
               morning
               is
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               no
               true
               positive
               cause
               ,
               of
               the
               day
               following
               ;
               it
               is
               first
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               causality
               .
               And
               this
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               Phrase
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               is
               the
               same
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               as
               the
               learned
               in
               these
               tongues
               (
               no
               parties
               in
               this
               businesse
               )
               have
               observed
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               first
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               the
               word
               beginning
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               which
               followed
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               first
               in
               order
               or
               precedency
               of
               duration
               .
               For
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               (
               if
               we
               take
               them
               as
               now
               they
               are
               )
               were
               not
               made
               in
               that
               beginning
               or
               point
               of
               time
               wherein
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               made
               the
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
               Nor
               did
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               spring
               or
               result
               by
               way
               of
               causality
               from
               the
               first
               masse
               which
               was
               without
               order
               of
               parts
               ;
               or
               true
               forme
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               distinction
               of
               light
               from
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               separation
               of
               the
               waters
               which
               are
               above
               the
               firmament
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               beene
               works
               of
               creation
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               generation
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               the
               works
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               day
               :
               much
               lesse
               
               could
               the
               production
               of
               plants
               or
               vegetables
               ,
               or
               substances
               endued
               with
               sense
               have
               been
               any
               proper
               works
               of
               creation
               ,
               after
               the
               heavens
               and
               earth
               were
               made
               .
               When
               then
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               *
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               &
               that
               this
               unformed
               masse
               was
               the
               beginning
               or
               first
               draught
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               whereof
               this
               masse
               was
               the
               beginning
               ,
               did
               beginne
               to
               be
               before
               they
               had
               any
               permanent
               or
               determinate
               kinde
               of
               being
               .
               And
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 :
              
               the
               Phrase
               in
               grammaticall
               construction
               necessarily
               implies
               that
               the
               word
               had
               a
               perfect
               actuall
               being
               when
               all
               things
               else
               did
               but
               beginne
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               having
               then
               an
               actuall
               proper
               being
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               any
               time
               since
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               time
               it selfe
               ,
               beginne
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               was
               and
               is
               and
               so
               continues
               ,
               without
               ending
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Or
               lest
               wits
               unarmed
               with
               arts
               ,
               or
               unable
               to
               untwist
               arguments
               subtilly
               contrived
               by
               sophistry
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               to
               stagger
               in
               this
               article
               of
               the
               eternity
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               he
               addes
               
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 God
                 ,
              
               not
               by
               extrinsecall
               or
               borrowed
               appellation
               (
               as
               Princes
               and
               Angells
               sometimes
               are
               called
               Gods
               )
               but
               by
               nature
               God
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               God.
               Hence
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               had
               as
               perfect
               being
               
               as
               God
               himselfe
               had
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               else
               begunne
               to
               be
               [
               there
               is
               his
               eternity
               ]
               or
               if
               this
               were
               not
               enough
               ,
               he
               further
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Word
              
               [
               This
               is
               the
               character
               of
               his
               Almighty
               power
               or
               coequality
               with
               God
               who
               made
               all
               things
               by
               him
               .
               ]
               But
               here
               perhaps
               the
               Arian
               ,
               or
               other
               involved
               in
               his
               error
               ,
               will
               object
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               favour
               of
               this
               opinion
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               this
               universall
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               limitation
               or
               exception
               which
               those
               two
               universall
               before
               *
               mentioned
               were
               ,
               the
               one
               out
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 
                 [
                 When
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 excepted
                 who
                 hath
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 :
                 ]
              
               the
               other
               out
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               146
               ,
               Psal
               .
               [
               that
               we
               may
               not
               put
               trust
               or
               confidence
               in
               any
               sonne
               of
               man
               ]
               which
               admits
               of
               this
               limitation
               [
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               that
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               ]
               why
               then
               may
               not
               this
               universall
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 [
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 ]
              
               admit
               of
               this
               or
               the
               like
               restraint
               ;
               All
               other
               things
               besides
               the
               word
               were
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               as
               his
               coagent
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               himselfe
               made
               by
               God
               alone
               ?
               Indeed
               if
               our
               Evangelist
               had
               said
               only
               thus
               
                 [
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ]
              
               this
               limitation
               would
               be
               more
               tolerable
               ;
               but
               to
               prevent
               this
               cavill
               or
               captious
               limitation
               ,
               he
               expressely
               addeth
               
                 [
                 Without
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 made
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 ]
              
               This
               clause
               reacheth
               home
               ,
               and
               caries
               it
               cleare
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               was
               not
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               made
               or
               created
               ,
               otherwise
               
               it
               should
               have
               been
               made
               or
               created
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               .
               The
               addition
               of
               this
               clause
               is
               but
               an
               exegeticall
               ,
               or
               fuller
               expression
               of
               that
               which
               S.
               Iohn
               said
               before
               
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               which
               have
               beginning
               ,
               did
               beginne
               to
               hee
               ,
               this
               word
               was
               Gods
               coagent
               ,
               truely
               eternall
               and
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               same
               conclusion
               is
               contained
               (
               though
               more
               closely
               couched
               ,
               especially
               in
               our
               English
               version
               )
               in
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 hath
                 spoken
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 heire
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 also
                 hee
                 made
                 the
                 Worlds
                 .
              
               Though
               he
               be
               appointed
               heire
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               yet
               this
               right
               of
               inheritance
               was
               derived
               unto
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               work
               of
               Creation
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               there
               addes
               ,
               
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 made
                 the
                 Worlds
                 .
              
               Were
               there
               then
               more
               worlds
               then
               one
               ?
               If
               there
               were
               ,
               all
               were
               created
               by
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               neither
               any
               world
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               world
               was
               created
               .
               Howbeit
               the
               world
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               doth
               no
               signifie
               this
               visible
               or
               quantitative
               world
               ,
               
                 non
                 mundos
                 sed
                 saecula
                 ,
                 non
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               the
               heavens
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               elements
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               have
               any
               duration
               or
               succession
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               a
               perfect
               being
               before
               any
               thing
               could
               hee
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               truly
               eternall
               .
               The
               worlds
               in
               the
               originall
               comprehends
               all
               things
               which
               heretofore
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               not
               ;
               
               all
               things
               which
               now
               are
               and
               sometimes
               were
               not
               ;
               all
               which
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               ,
               though
               after
               their
               beginning
               of
               being
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               end
               .
               So
               that
               S
               Pauls
               speech
               expressely
               extends
               it selfe
               somewhat
               further
               then
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 him
                 was
                 nothing
                 made
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               S.
               Iohns
               speech
               (
               expressely
               )
               refers
               only
               to
               things
               which
               were
               then
               made
               ,
               S.
               Pauls
               speech
               extends
               it selfe
               as
               well
               to
               things
               future
               as
               past
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               their
               making
               or
               beginning
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               preservation
               or
               supportance
               .
               For
               so
               he
               saith
               
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 upholdeth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               As
               the
               father
               then
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               were
               all
               things
               created
               likewise
               by
               the
               sonne
               .
               The
               Father
               preserveth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               sonne
               (
               who
               is
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               )
               preserveth
               and
               upholdeth
               all
               things
               .
               And
               however
               we
               render
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               brightnesse
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Almighty
               splendor
               ,
               and
               the
               Almighty
               expression
               or
               character
               of
               the
               father
               Almighties
               glory
               and
               person
               .
               Finally
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               heire
               of
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               heire
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Essentiall
               Attributes
               ;
               these
               he
               enjoyes
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 not
                 by
                 adoption
                 or
                 participation
              
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               right
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               :
               yet
               not
               his
               successor
               but
               his
               coequall
               from
               eternitie
               .
               And
               here
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               I
               cannot
               sufficiently
               admire
               the
               care
               and
               wisedome
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               in
               appointing
               the
               gospell
               for
               that
               great
               festivall
               ,
               (
               wherein
               we
               celebrate
               the
               memory
               of
               Christs
               nativitie
               )
               out
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               :
               and
               the
               Epistle
               for
               the
               same
               
               festivall
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               Christians
               might
               bee
               sufficiently
               instructed
               as
               well
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               or
               eternity
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               nativity
               in
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgine
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               begetting
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Arians
               or
               others
               ,
               who
               acknowledging
               the
               divine
               truth
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               deny
               the
               eternity
               or
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               The
               most
               compendious
               way
               to
               refell
               them
               is
               not
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               fiercely
               to
               dispute
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               let
               them
               be
               caried
               with
               the
               blast
               of
               their
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               draw
               them
               unto
               these
               fundamentall
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               split
               themselves
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               to
               follow
               S.
               Iohns
               expressions
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               which
               come
               neerer
               to
               the
               point
               now
               in
               handling
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 him
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               )
               
                 was
                 life
              
               ,
               this
               is
               more
               then
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               word
               of
               life
               .
               For
               so
               is
               the
               Gospell
               by
               way
               of
               efficacy
               or
               efficiency
               ;
               but
               men
               only
               ,
               who
               live
               by
               it
               ,
               are
               the
               seat
               and
               subject
               of
               that
               life
               which
               it
               imparts
               ;
               which
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               it
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 life
              
               ,
               this
               implies
               ,
               hee
               was
               that
               seat
               and
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               from
               whom
               both
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               life
               which
               is
               subjectively
               in
               men
               or
               Angells
               ,
               is
               derived
               or
               participated
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 life
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 shineth
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 darknes
                 comprehended
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               All
               these
               are
               Attributs
               or
               expressions
               of
               a
               nature
               truly
               divine
               ,
               characters
               
               of
               a
               living
               essence
               ,
               or
               of
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               before
               men
               or
               the
               world
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               confirmed
               to
               us
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 lightneth
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 commeth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               And
               if
               every
               man
               that
               commeth
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               the
               first
               man
               Adam
               was
               enlightned
               by
               this
               word
               :
               For
               he
               was
               both
               the
               light
               and
               life
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               either
               ;
               albeit
               the
               world
               and
               worldly
               men
               did
               not
               apprehend
               him
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 world
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               So
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ever
               since
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               was
               in
               him
               (
               as
               in
               its
               eminent
               ,
               or
               ideall
               efficient
               cause
               )
               before
               it
               was
               made
               .
               
                 He
                 came
                 unto
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               Who
               were
               these
               
                 his
                 owne
              
               ?
               If
               all
               generations
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               all
               succession
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               things
               temporall
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               his
               owne
               .
               Yet
               before
               the
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speakes
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               not
               his
               owne
               by
               the
               same
               peculiar
               right
               .
               He
               alwayes
               was
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               supreame
               ruler
               of
               such
               as
               ruled
               the
               nations
               ;
               yet
               were
               not
               all
               nations
               his
               peculiar
               inheritance
               :
               this
               was
               the
               prerogative
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               or
               Iacobs
               posterity
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               had
               beene
               in
               them
               and
               with
               them
               after
               a
               more
               speciall
               kinde
               of
               presence
               for
               many
               generations
               :
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Apostles
               words
               referre
               ,
               he
               first
               came
               by
               a
               peculiar
               maner
               ,
               both
               into
               the
               world
               and
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               becomming
               an
               inhabitant
               or
               sojourner
               in
               the
               territories
               bequeathed
               to
               Abraham
               and
               
               to
               his
               seed
               .
               But
               these
               who
               were
               thus
               his
               owne
               by
               peculiar
               redemption
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               received
               him
               not
               .
               Yet
               his
               comming
               (
               though
               )
               after
               this
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               was
               not
               lost
               ,
               nor
               was
               Gods
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               any
               way
               impeached
               by
               their
               refusing
               ,
               or
               not
               receiving
               of
               him
               .
               
                 For
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 received
                 him
              
               (
               whether
               they
               were
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               all
               of
               both
               sorts
               )
               
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 right
                 or
                 priviledge
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               All
               were
               made
               the
               true
               and
               lively
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               by
               receiving
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               was
               now
               made
               man
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               he
               made
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               which
               received
               him
               :
               this
               presupposeth
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               
                 by
                 making
              
               ,
               not
               by
               taking
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               or
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Evangelist
               concludes
               that
               heavenly
               discourse
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Why
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               proaeme
               to
               his
               Gospell
               doth
               iustyle
               Christ
               Jesus
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               rather
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 became
                 flesh
              
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 sonne
                 became
                 flesh
              
               :
               in
               what
               prophecy
               the
               words
               becomming
               flesh
               was
               foretold
               or
               foreshadowed
               ,
               with
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               phrase
               ;
               must
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               some
               Chapters
               following
               .
               This
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               places
               before
               
               alleaged
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               did
               meane
               no
               other
               party
               or
               person
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               then
               him
               whom
               afterwards
               ,
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Gospell
               ,
               he
               stiles
               the
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               and
               out
               of
               the
               same
               places
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               that
               very
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               had
               promised
               to
               erect
               a
               Tabernacle
               and
               dwell
               in
               his
               people
               or
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               to
               them
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               either
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               tabernacle
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               the
               Temples
               .
               For
               that
               text
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 saw
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               imports
               the
               exact
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               those
               prophecies
               ,
               wherein
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               glory
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               is
               promised
               .
               That
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               did
               learne
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               were
               extant
               before
               our
               Saviours
               incarnation
               ;
               though
               this
               he
               learned
               not
               by
               study
               or
               art
               ,
               but
               from
               Divine
               revelation
               .
               But
               that
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               conversed
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               was
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               foretold
               should
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               glory
               ,
               which
               shined
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               brightnesse
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ;
               this
               S.
               Iohn
               knew
               by
               experiment
               ;
               as
               having
               seene
               his
               transfiguration
               upon
               Mount
               Tabor
               ,
               and
               conversed
               with
               him
               after
               his
               resurrection
               .
               This
               both
               he
               and
               S.
               Paul
               beleeved
               from
               sensible
               evidence
               of
               experiments
               exactly
               answerable
               to
               the
               predictions
               of
               Moses
               and
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               concerning
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               later
               times
               morefully
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               .
            
             
             
               8
               To
               omit
               those
               two
               places
               before
               cited
               
                 Exod.
                 29.
              
               44
               ,
               45.
               and
               Leviticus
               26.
               11
               ,
               12.
               (
               unto
               both
               which
               places
               that
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               chap.
               1.
               14.
               doth
               in
               speciall
               referre
               )
               wee
               will
               insist
               a
               while
               upon
               that
               text
               Exodus
               33.
               14.
               to
               the
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
              
               Moses
               
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 with
                 his
                 friend
                 .
              
               The
               summe
               of
               this
               dialogue
               is
               expressed
               ver
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 My
                 presence
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 shall
                 go
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 rest
                 .
                 And
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 presence
                 go
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 carry
                 us
                 not
                 up
                 hence
                 ,
                 for
                 wherein
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 knowne
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 and
                 thy
                 people
                 have
                 found
                 grace
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ?
              
               But
               Moses
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               promise
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               separation
               of
               them
               from
               other
               people
               ,
               requests
               a
               sight
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               part
               is
               granted
               ver
               .
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shall
                 stand
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 while
                 my
                 glory
                 passeth
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 clift
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 cover
                 thee
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 passe
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 mine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 my
                 back
                 parts
                 :
                 but
                 my
                 face
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 seene
                 .
              
               For
               so
               God
               had
               said
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 man
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
               Yet
               this
               sight
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               Moses
               saw
               ,
               left
               such
               an
               impression
               in
               his
               face
               or
               Countenance
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               chap.
               34.
               ver
               .
               33.
               that
               he
               was
               constrayned
               
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 vaile
                 upon
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 talked
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 glory
                 .
              
               But
               
                 this
                 vaile
              
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tels
               us
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 put
                 away
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               .
               Yet
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 the
                 Christ
              
               to
               doe
               away
               this
               vaile
               ,
               till
               he
               put
               on
               the
               vaile
               of
               flesh
               .
               The
               
               flesh
               then
               was
               a
               vaile
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               glasse
               or
               mirrour
               to
               us
               .
               Wee
               may
               in
               Christ
               with
               open
               face
               behold
               that
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               reflexe
               on
               Moses
               face
               the
               Israelites
               could
               not
               behold
               ,
               but
               through
               a
               vaile
               .
               Christ
               then
               is
               that
               glasse
               or
               mirrour
               ,
               wherin
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               which
               the
               Israelites
               could
               not
               then
               behold
               ,
               may
               now
               be
               seene
               .
               But
               did
               the
               Iews
               or
               Israelites
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               (
               or
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               wrote
               )
               conceive
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               here
               inferres
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               should
               be
               more
               fully
               revealed
               ;
               or
               that
               men
               should
               be
               more
               capable
               of
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               presence
               in
               later
               ages
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               beene
               in
               former
               ?
               Some
               of
               them
               did
               ,
               others
               did
               not
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               ought
               ,
               even
               by
               their
               owne
               prenotions
               or
               interpretations
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               so
               to
               have
               conceived
               and
               beleeved
               .
               For
               thus
               some
               moderne
               Iews
               conceive
               of
               Moses
               his
               request
               .
               
                 What
                 was
                 that
              
               (
               saith
               a
               great
               Rabbin
               amongst
               them
               )
               which
               Moses
               
                 our
                 Master
                 sought
                 to
                 attaine
                 unto
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 shew
                 me
                 thy
                 glory
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 9
                 He
                 requeged
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 (
                 or
                 essence
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 blessed
                 God
                 ,
                 untill
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 knowne
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
                 whose
                 face
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 forme
                 is
                 ingravē
                 in
                 ones
                 heart
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 distinguished
                 or
                 separated
                 in
                 his
                 knowledge
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 So
                 Moses
                 requested
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 distinctly
                 knowne
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 from
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
                 But
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 living
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 concerning
                 his
                 Creator
                 .
              
               *
               That
               knowledge
               of
               God
               or
               sight
               of
               his
               glory
               whereof
               Moses
               was
               uncapable
               ,
               was
               truely
               ingraven
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               light
               wee
               see
               light
               .
               He
               that
               saw
               him
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               ,
               did
               see
               the
               father
               ;
               he
               did
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
               The
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               divine
               glory
               is
               alike
               inaccessible
               ,
               alike
               incommunicable
               in
               the
               Sonne
               as
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               them
               in
               their
               divine
               nature
               alone
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               wee
               may
               behold
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               Divine
               glory
               ,
               which
               neither
               eye
               nor
               heart
               of
               man
               could
               behold
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               divine
               person
               alone
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               divine
               person
               which
               was
               incarnate
               .
            
             
               10
               And
               it
               is
               not
               here
               to
               be
               omitted
               that
               the
               forecited
               29.
               of
               Exodus
               ver
               .
               45
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 among
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               is
               thus
               translated
               by
               Onkelus
               in
               his
               paraphrase
               
                 &
                 ponam
                 praesentiam
                 divinitatis
                 meae
                 in
                 medio
                 filiorum
                 Israel
                 .
              
               So
               Fagius
               (
               with
               some
               others
               )
               render
               it
               ;
               and
               why
               he
               so
               renders
               it
               ,
               gives
               the
               reason
               .
               *
               
                 And
                 the
                 later
                 Rabbines
                 (
                 as
                 b
                 one
                 well
                 conversant
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 saith
                 )
                 generally
                 observe
                 that
                 whensoever
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   them
                
                 ;
              
               this
               
               may
               not
               be
               understood
               but
               of
               the
               Majestie
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               God.
               To
               this
               purpose
               they
               alleage
               the
               9.
               verse
               of
               the
               8
               ▪
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 His
                 salvation
                 is
                 neere
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 glory
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 our
                 Land.
              
               And
               Simeon
               ,
               in
               his
               dying
               song
               ,
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               ,
               whom
               he
               imbraced
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               presented
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               was
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
               
                 Lord
                 now
                 lattest
                 thou
                 thy
                 Servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 mine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               And
               although
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whilest
               hee
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               had
               no
               constant
               dwelling
               ,
               no
               place
               of
               inheritance
               ;
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               that
               glory
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               was
               incorporated
               in
               him
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               Scriptures
               S.
               Iohn
               did
               see
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 saw
                 his
                 glory
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               glory
               as
               could
               not
               bee
               communicated
               to
               any
               but
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               nature
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               such
               glory
               as
               no
               flesh
               could
               behold
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               word
               made
               flesh
               ;
               such
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               divine
               Majestie
               as
               none
               besides
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               could
               declare
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 seene
                 God
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 ,
                 or
                 expounded
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               wherein
               doth
               this
               declaration
               consist
               ,
               or
               how
               was
               it
               made
               by
               the
               sonne
               ?
               Not
               by
               word
               only
               ,
               or
               by
               declaration
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               or
               reall
               representation
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               more
               
               fully
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               .
               Seeing
               Moses
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               no
               flesh
               could
               see
               God
               and
               live
               ,
               it
               may
               seeme
               strange
               to
               men
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               their
               senses
               exercised
               in
               the
               search
               of
               Scriptures
               ;
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               should
               avouch
               
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 flesh
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 together
                 .
                 Isay
                 40.
                 5.
                 
                 Moses
              
               speech
               ,
               and
               that
               conceipt
               which
               the
               ancient
               had
               ,
               [
               that
               man
               could
               not
               see
               God
               and
               live
               ]
               was
               universally
               true
               ,
               untill
               the
               word
               or
               brightnesse
               of
               Gods
               glory
               was
               made
               flesh
               .
               But
               this
               was
               the
               very
               mysterie
               which
               Isaiah
               in
               that
               chapter
               foretold
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               hath
               beene
               declared
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               (
               as
               it
               comes
               in
               order
               to
               be
               handled
               )
               more
               fully
               a
               little
               after
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               11
               That
               the
               moderne
               Iews
               can
               expect
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               should
               dwell
               with
               them
               ,
               should
               walk
               with
               them
               ,
               should
               manifest
               his
               glory
               unto
               them
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               their
               owne
               Doctors
               interpret
               his
               promise
               made
               to
               Moses
               to
               al
               these
               purposes
               ,
               after
               any
               other
               way
               or
               manner
               ,
               then
               the
               Evangelist
               witnessed
               ,
               he
               did
               walk
               with
               ,
               and
               manifest
               his
               glory
               unto
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               :
               This
               (
               to
               us
               Christians
               )
               is
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               the
               vale
               ,
               which
               their
               Forefathers
               put
               before
               their
               faces
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               behold
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               which
               shone
               on
               Moses
               face
               after
               he
               had
               seene
               God
               and
               talked
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               this
               day
               put
               before
               their
               hearts
               ,
               when
               they
               read
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               For
               this
               glorious
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 expresse
                 or
                 graven
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 substāce
                 ,
              
               which
               (
               they
               say
               )
               Moses
               desired
               to
               see
               
               but
               could
               not
               ,
               did
               so
               personally
               dwell
               in
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               whilest
               he
               walked
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               God
               did
               walke
               with
               thē
               ;
               whilest
               he
               remayned
               within
               the
               territories
               of
               Iudah
               or
               Galilee
               ,
               
                 salvation
                 &
                 glory
                 did
                 dwell
                 in
                 their
                 Land.
              
               And
               to
               this
               day
               in
               whomsoever
               he
               dwelleth
               by
               faith
               in
               him
               God
               dwelleth
               by
               faith
               .
               As
               he
               is
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               so
               every
               one
               in
               whom
               he
               thus
               dwelleth
               ,
               in
               him
               is
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               him
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               The
               inference
               is
               our
               Apostles
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Yee
                 are
                 the
                 Tēples
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 dwel
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               Our
               Evangelist
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Revel
              
               .
               21.
               3.
               exegetically
               dilates
               the
               former
               testimonies
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               a
               great
               deale
               further
               ,
               thē
               S.
               Paul
               here
               doth
               ,
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Behold
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 wipe
                 away
                 all
                 teares
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 death
                 ,
                 neither
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 nor
                 crying
                 ,
                 neither
                 shal
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 paine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 are
                 passed
                 away
                 .
              
               But
               this
               mortalitie
               must
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
               and
               our
               corruptible
               flesh
               become
               incorruptible
               ,
               before
               this
               last
               clause
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               prophecy
               can
               be
               literally
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ;
               or
               begin
               to
               beare
               date
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               .
               And
               before
               this
               happy
               change
               of
               our
               mortall
               bodies
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               other
               prophecies
               
                 Exod.
                 29.
                 
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               37.
               shall
               be
               finally
               accomplished
               ;
               albeit
               all
               of
               them
               have
               beene
               already
               
               fulfilled
               in
               differēt
               measure
               &
               manner
               ,
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               ,
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               :
               For
               God
               hath
               dwelt
               and
               doth
               dwel
               more
               properly
               in
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               then
               at
               any
               time
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               .
               These
               were
               in
               their
               times
               the
               seats
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               presence
               ,
               of
               the
               manifest
               appearances
               of
               his
               divine
               Maiestie
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               the
               blessings
               upon
               Israell
               or
               Abrahams
               posteritie
               by
               bodily
               descent
               were
               derived
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               the
               visible
               light
               in
               this
               inferiour
               world
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               body
               or
               sphaere
               of
               the
               sunne
               .
               Yet
               such
               as
               were
               partakers
               of
               these
               blessings
               ,
               all
               the
               particular
               Synagogues
               through
               the
               land
               of
               Iury
               ,
               did
               not
               by
               this
               participation
               of
               his
               presence
               in
               the
               Temple
               or
               Tabernacle
               ,
               become
               Temples
               or
               Tabernacles
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               these
               were
               never
               conceived
               to
               be
               or
               instyled
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               rest
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               peculiar
               presence
               .
               But
               since
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               since
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               was
               made
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               every
               particular
               Church
               ,
               truely
               Christian
               ,
               becomes
               a
               more
               proper
               seat
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               presence
               ,
               then
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               in
               its
               glory
               and
               splendour
               was
               ;
               and
               farre
               more
               communicative
               of
               all
               blessings
               spirituall
               to
               every
               true
               particular
               member
               of
               them
               .
               Every
               individuall
               or
               particular
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               incorporated
               into
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               living
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               it
               ,
               become
               a
               true
               Temple
               or
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               Whosoever
               truely
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whosoever
               eateth
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               his
               blood
               ,
               
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               the
               prototypon
               and
               true
               temple
               of
               God
               )
               doth
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               Christ
               :
               he
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               patriarks
               or
               Prophets
               were
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               God
               in
               them
               .
               But
               this
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               Gods
               dwelling
               in
               us
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               wee
               in
               him
               ,
               hath
               his
               peculiar
               place
               in
               other
               principall
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               concerning
               the
               mysticall
               union
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               .
               The
               next
               Quaere
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               Section
               offers
               it selfe
               to
               be
               discussed
               and
               must
               be
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               briefly
               this
               :
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               27.
               
               
            
             
               Why
               S.
               John
               doth
               rather
               say
               ,
               the
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               then
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               albeit
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               ,
               denote
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               .
            
             
               TO
               this
               Quaere
               some
               judicious
               Divines
               make
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               was
               (
               at
               least
               implicitely
               )
               knowne
               unto
               some
               heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               long
               before
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               longer
               ,
               before
               S.
               Iohn
               wrote
               his
               Gospell
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               those
               heretiques
               which
               did
               call
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               in
               question
               ,
               (
               against
               whose
               heresie
               the
               Evangelist
               did
               put
               in
               that
               Caveat
               in
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               his
               Gospell
               )
               at
               the
               least
               such
               as
               were
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               seduced
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               (
               to
               his
               knowledge
               )
               better
               versed
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               Plato
               and
               Trismegist
               then
               in
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               men
               naturally
               both
               conceive
               and
               imbrace
               the
               truth
               with
               more
               facility
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               delivered
               unto
               them
               in
               termes
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               have
               been
               inured
               .
               Now
               such
               as
               were
               well
               read
               in
               Plato
               or
               Trismegist
               ,
               or
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               read
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               an
               eternall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               they
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               eternall
               minde
               or
               essence
               .
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 word
              
               or
               image
               of
               the
               eternall
               minde
               was
               not
               in
               their
               apprehension
               meerly
               notionall
               or
               representative
               only
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Word
               or
               reason
               (
               or
               however
               we
               expresse
               it
               )
               truly
               operative
               ,
               the
               invisible
               cause
               or
               maker
               of
               all
               things
               visible
               .
               Unto
               these
               &
               the
               like
               prenotions
               ,
               which
               the
               heathen
               Philosophers
               had
               of
               an
               eternall
               Father
               in
               his
               eternall
               sonne
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               (
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               some
               great
               Divines
               )
               did
               purposely
               apply
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               frame
               his
               expressions
               to
               their
               capacity
               ,
               whom
               he
               sought
               to
               reclaime
               ,
               or
               to
               instruct
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               either
               unusuall
               ,
               or
               unbeseeming
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               to
               alter
               both
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               of
               speech
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               parties
               whom
               they
               seeke
               to
               reforme
               .
               S.
               Paul
               did
               not
               dispute
               with
               the
               Athenians
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               he
               did
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               instruct
               the
               Hebrew
               converts
               in
               the
               same
               language
               or
               forme
               of
               catechisme
               ,
               which
               he
               used
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               then
               (
               in
               the
               conjecture
               of
               the
               former
               ancient
               Divines
               )
               did
               make
               the
               〈◊〉
               advantage
               
               of
               the
               prenotions
               which
               the
               heathens
               had
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               did
               from
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Athenian
               Altar
               ;
               
                 that
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 whom
                 yee
                 ignorant
                 by
                 worship
                 ,
                 him
                 declare
                 I
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               did
               these
               harmelesse
               speculations
               of
               these
               Philosophers
               require
               any
               such
               reformation
               from
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               as
               the
               Athenians
               superstitious
               worship
               did
               from
               S.
               Paul
               ?
               Sure
               their
               followers
               were
               to
               bee
               better
               catechized
               in
               this
               truth
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               been
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               ,
               by
               any
               Philosophy
               :
               their
               best
               speculations
               (
               though
               in
               themselves
               true
               )
               were
               to
               their
               Professors
               altogether
               fruitlesse
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               without
               any
               prenotion
               or
               expectance
               that
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               acknowledge
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               visible
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               should
               exhibit
               a
               more
               exquisite
               representation
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               essence
               ,
               in
               the
               microcosme
               or
               little
               modell
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               then
               had
               beene
               exhibited
               in
               the
               making
               and
               governing
               this
               great
               universe
               .
               They
               knew
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               truly
               God
               without
               beginning
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               not
               either
               adore
               him
               as
               God
               ,
               neither
               did
               they
               adore
               their
               eternall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               him
               .
               All
               this
               they
               were
               to
               learne
               from
               S.
               Iohn
               :
               for
               this
               is
               a
               mystery
               which
               farre
               surpasseth
               the
               capacitie
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               or
               comprehend
               ,
               without
               revelation
               or
               instruction
               ,
               either
               mediately
               or
               immediatly
               made
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               this
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2
               Nor
               is
               it
               probable
               that
               either
               Plato
               or
               Trismegist
               did
               first
               discover
               so
               much
               of
               this
               grand
               mystery
               as
               was
               knowne
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               before
               S.
               
               Iohn
               wrote
               his
               Gospell
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               impious
               then
               improbable
               ,
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               should
               borrow
               those
               divine
               expressions
               of
               the
               Words
               divinity
               from
               any
               Heathen
               Philosopher
               ;
               as
               that
               blasphemous
               Platonick
               exclaimed
               when
               he
               read
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               stolne
               his
               expressions
               out
               of
               his
               master
               Plato
               .
               Nor
               was
               S.
               Iohn
               himselfe
               the
               first
               of
               all
               sacred
               writers
               ,
               which
               did
               display
               the
               titles
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               
                 word
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 life
              
               which
               was
               without
               beginning
               or
               ending
               :
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               that
               Plato
               and
               Trismegist
               did
               borrow
               that
               light
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               in
               that
               mystery
               ,
               from
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               ,
               or
               from
               rules
               received
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               constant
               tradition
               ,
               for
               interpreting
               not
               one
               but
               many
               passages
               in
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               there
               doth
               from
               the
               same
               rule
               or
               tradition
               .
               No
               doubt
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrasts
               did
               expresse
               the
               divine
               nature
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               the
               word
               ;
               the
               one
               before
               S.
               Iohn
               did
               write
               his
               Gospell
               ;
               the
               other
               neere
               upon
               the
               same
               time
               .
               For
               Ionathan
               (
               as
               Fagius
               tells
               us
               )
               did
               live
               about
               the
               time
               wherein
               Herod
               reëdified
               the
               second
               Temple
               ;
               Onkelos
               a
               little
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               and
               of
               Jerusalem
               by
               Titus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               saith
               an
               exquisite
               c
               Hebrician
               ,
               
               and
               judicious
               peruser
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               paraphrase
               )
               is
               often
               used
               instead
               of
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               Elohim
               (
               both
               being
               proper
               names
               of
               God
               )
               and
               denotes
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               God
               made
               all
               things
               and
               preserves
               them
               .
               He
               instanceth
               in
               that
               of
               Isaiah
               1.
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               Where
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               
               is
               literally
               thus
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 abhorreth
                 your
                 new
                 moones
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Chaldee
               or
               Targum
               renders
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 My
                 word
                 abhorreth
                 your
                 new
                 moones
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 1.
              
               8.
               
               Where
               God
               speaking
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               the
               Chaldee
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 My
                 word
                 is
                 with
                 thee
              
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               where
               we
               read
               
                 Isaiah
                 45.
                 17.
                 
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 with
                 an
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               the
               Chaldee
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 with
                 an
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               two
               places
               of
               Onkelus
               there
               be
               ,
               more
               remarkably
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               then
               any
               others
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               .
               The
               first
               is
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               (
               as
               Onkelus
               renders
               that
               place
               )
               
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Word
               (
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               God
               )
               did
               convent
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               as
               having
               peculiar
               reason
               to
               examine
               and
               convict
               them
               of
               their
               transgression
               ;
               because
               he
               in
               person
               ,
               not
               the
               Father
               or
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               was
               to
               undertake
               for
               their
               restauration
               ,
               was
               to
               combat
               with
               the
               Serpent
               for
               their
               redemption
               ,
               whom
               immediately
               after
               hee
               
               convents
               in
               the
               womans
               presence
               ,
               and
               denounceth
               this
               sentence
               upon
               both
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 cursed
                 above
                 all
                 cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 every
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 upon
                 thy
                 belly
                 shalt
                 thou
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 dust
                 shalt
                 thou
                 eate
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmitie
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 thy
                 seed
                 and
                 hers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Gen.
              
               3.
               15.
               16.
               
               It
               is
               no
               harsh
               construction
               to
               read
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 per
                 appositionem
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Latine
               renders
               in
               the
               genitive
               case
               ,
               
                 the
                 voice
                 or
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Yet
               if
               we
               read
               it
               so
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               dissent
               from
               the
               forecited
               meaning
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               interpreters
               referre
               the
               word
               walking
               unto
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 )
              
               not
               unto
               the
               voice
               whether
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               Fagius
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               ,
               think
               the
               word
               walking
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               accusative
               case
               ,
               
                 audiverunt
                 vocem
                 Domini
                 Dei
                 ambulantem
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 walking
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               increasing
               or
               intending
               it selfe
               by
               degrees
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               otherwise
               most
               judicious
               writer
               sometime
               censures
               the
               seaventie
               Interpreters
               of
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               sometime
               sleights
               their
               interpretation
               ,
               without
               just
               cause
               .
               For
               seeing
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               mysteries
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               to
               follow
               their
               interpretation
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               authentique
               in
               it selfe
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               Canon
               is
               ;
               this
               commands
               my
               assent
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               among
               the
               ancients
               ,
               that
               these
               seaventy
               
               were
               as
               truly
               inspired
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               penmen
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Canon
               were
               ;
               yet
               thus
               farre
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               directed
               ,
               either
               immediatly
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               rules
               and
               traditions
               ,
               in
               their
               times
               received
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               unfolding
               of
               many
               places
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               were
               either
               ambiguous
               or
               involved
               ;
               and
               better
               directed
               by
               such
               rules
               then
               moderne
               Hebricians
               are
               by
               Masorets
               or
               the
               later
               Rabbins
               :
               albeit
               both
               of
               them
               be
               of
               good
               use
               .
               Thus
               to
               think
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               their
               consonancy
               with
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               of
               great
               moment
               ,
               doth
               (
               besides
               the
               former
               speciall
               motives
               )
               somewhat
               incline
               mee
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               Chaldee
               (
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               borrow
               ought
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               from
               the
               Chaldee
               ;
               but
               both
               were
               beholden
               to
               the
               prenotions
               or
               received
               rules
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               second
               remarkable
               place
               ,
               wherein
               Onkelus
               doth
               not
               dissent
               from
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               but
               rather
               unfoldeth
               the
               mystery
               implicitly
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 22.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 By
                 my selfe
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 blessing
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voice
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Hebrew
               :
               The
               Chaldee
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 By
                 my
                 word
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 blessing
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 obeyed
                 my
                 Word
                 .
              
               This
               translation
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               affords
               more
               light
               for
               the
               right
               and
               punctuall
               explication
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 Heb.
                 6.
              
               17.
               then
               most
               Commentators
               of
               that
               place
               have
               done
               ,
               albeit
               some
               greeke
               Scholiasts
               which
               I
               have
               consulted
               (
               but
               whose
               words
               I
               now
               remember
               
               not
               )
               have
               made
               acute
               and
               accurate
               search
               for
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               God
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 willing
                 more
                 abundantly
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 the
                 immutabilitie
                 of
                 his
                 counsell
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 .
              
               So
               our
               English
               reads
               it
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               correction
               or
               animadversion
               in
               the
               margine
               
                 [
                 interposed
                 himselfe
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ]
              
               but
               the
               originall
               verbatim
               sounds
               thus
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 intermediavit
                 juramento
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 intermediate
                 by
                 oath
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               object
               of
               this
               oath
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               )
               was
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 When
                 God
                 made
                 promise
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 sweare
                 by
                 no
                 greater
                 ,
                 he
                 sware
                 by
                 himselfe
              
               (
               yet
               this
               ,
               
                 by
                 my selfe
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
              
               ,
               is
               more
               expresse
               in
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               )
               But
               the
               Chaldee
               further
               instructs
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               object
               of
               this
               oath
               was
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               did
               not
               note
               only
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 mediator
              
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               and
               the
               tenor
               or
               contents
               of
               the
               oath
               was
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               object
               of
               this
               oath
               )
               should
               become
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               make
               mediation
               by
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               tryall
               only
               ,
               did
               require
               of
               Abraham
               .
               The
               comming
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               had
               long
               before
               beene
               promised
               ,
               was
               not
               newly
               ratified
               only
               by
               oath
               :
               but
               from
               this
               time
               the
               son
               of
               God
               was
               truly
               predestinated
               to
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               the
               seed
               or
               sonne
               of
               David
               was
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               had
               sworne
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 seed
                 should
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
              
               89.
               
               29.
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Hebrew
               Psal
               .
               110.
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 sit
                 thou
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 &c.
              
               the
               Chaldee
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 sit
                 thou
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 make
                 thy
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footstoole
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Word
               ,
               or
               this
               Lord
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Hebrewes
               expresse
               it
               by
               Adonai
               )
               was
               then
               destinated
               ,
               and
               declared
               by
               oath
               ,
               to
               become
               not
               only
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               All
               these
               three
               places
               will
               require
               some
               further
               consideration
               ,
               in
               the
               treatise
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               and
               with
               David
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Saviours
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               present
               may
               suffice
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               was
               nto
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               conceived
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               much
               lesse
               did
               he
               need
               to
               borrow
               his
               expressions
               from
               any
               Writers
               not
               truely
               Canonical
               .
               For
               all
               this
               was
               conteyned
               in
               the
               places
               before
               alleaged
               ,
               as
               Ionathan
               and
               Onkelus
               interpret
               them
               ;
               and
               was
               likewise
               expressely
               conteyned
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               of
               some
               of
               which
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               5
               As
               little
               probabilitie
               there
               is
               ,
               either
               that
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 Heb
              
               1.
               1.
               should
               borrow
               his
               characters
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               ;
               or
               that
               Author
               his
               ,
               (
               though
               much
               what
               the
               same
               )
               from
               S.
               Paul
               :
               as
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               should
               take
               his
               expressions
               from
               the
               former
               Chaldee
               paraphrast
               ,
               or
               the
               later
               from
               S.
               Iohn
               .
               Both
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               had
               
               their
               hints
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               )
               from
               such
               prenotions
               as
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               had
               of
               the
               wisdome
               or
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               expected
               Messias
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               be
               revealed
               .
               It
               is
               no
               way
               improbable
               ,
               (
               much
               lesse
               incredible
               )
               that
               such
               Interpreters
               or
               paraphrasers
               upon
               sacred
               writ
               ,
               as
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               )
               did
               not
               expressely
               beleeve
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               before
               his
               incarnation
               or
               since
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               forementioned
               prenotions
               concerning
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ;
               seeing
               the
               very
               Samaritans
               had
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               gather
               from
               the
               ordinary
               reading
               of
               originall
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               they
               read
               them
               .
               Such
               a
               prenotion
               that
               woman
               Iohn
               4.
               had
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               before
               she
               did
               beleeve
               that
               Jesus
               was
               the
               promised
               Messias
               or
               Christ
               .
               
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 that
                 Messias
                 commeth
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Christ
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
               She
               had
               a
               prenotion
               and
               conceit
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               should
               tell
               them
               all
               things
               in
               a
               better
               manner
               ,
               then
               the
               prophets
               could
               do
               .
               For
               shee
               had
               acknowledged
               our
               Saviour
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ver
               .
               19
               ;
               yet
               rested
               not
               satisfied
               with
               his
               answer
               to
               her
               question
               there
               made
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               told
               her
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               promised
               Messias
               .
            
             
               6
               But
               to
               compare
               S.
               Pauls
               characters
               of
               the
               son
               of
               God
               with
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdomes
               characters
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
            
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               God
               ,
               who
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               spake
               in
               times
               past
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               prophets
               ,
               
               Hath
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ;
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               heire
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               whom
               also
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               .
            
             
               Who
               being
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               upholding
               all
               things
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               power
               ;
               when
               hee
               had
               by
               himselfe
               purged
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               sate
               downe
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majestie
               on
               high
               ,
            
             
               Being
               made
               so
               much
               better
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               by
               inheritance
               obteyned
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               name
               then
               they
               .
            
             
               For
               she
               is
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               a
               pure
               influence
               flowing
               frō
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               therefore
               can
               no
               undefiled
               thing
               sal
               in
               to
               her
               .
               For
               she
               is
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               everlasting
               light
               ,
               the
               unspotted
               mirrour
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               image
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               .
               And
               being
               but
               one
               ,
               she
               can
               do
               all
               things
               :
               and
               remaining
               in
               her
               
               selfe
               shee
               maketh
               all
               things
               new
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               ages
               entring
               into
               holy
               soules
               ,
               she
               maketh
               thē
               friends
               of
               God
               and
               Prophets
               .
               For
               God
               loveth
               none
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               dwelleth
               with
               Wisdome
               .
               For
               she
               is
               more
               beautifull
               then
               the
               sun
               ,
               &
               above
               al
               the
               order
               of
               stars
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               light
               ,
               she
               is
               found
               before
               it
               .
               For
               after
               this
               commeth
               night
               :
               but
               vice
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               Wisdome
               .
            
             
               7
               There
               is
               not
               one
               proposition
               or
               character
               in
               all
               this
               passage
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               yet
               know
               )
               is
               not
               Canonicall
               .
               No
               attribute
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               can
               fitly
               be
               applied
               to
               any
               person
               or
               substance
               save
               onely
               to
               the
               son
               of
               God
               or
               at
               least
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               Author
               did
               so
               intend
               them
               ,
               or
               apply
               them
               ;
               or
               whether
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               by
               his
               peculiar
               inspiration
               ,
               or
               God
               by
               his
               speciall
               providence
               ,
               direct
               him
               thus
               to
               speake
               or
               write
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               he
               did
               Moses
               and
               other
               Authors
               of
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               me
               so
               evident
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               probable
               that
               this
               booke
               was
               written
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               doth
               put
               upon
               him
               the
               person
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               personate
               himselfe
               under
               the
               habit
               or
               Garb
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
               The
               opinion
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               who
               think
               this
               book
               was
               written
               by
               Philo
               the
               Iew
               ,
               to
               solace
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               Country
               men
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               ill
               successe
               of
               his
               Embassage
               unto
               Caius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               many
               yeares
               after
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               nor
               many
               before
               S.
               Paul
               did
               write
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               S.
               Iohn
               his
               Gospell
               .
               The
               book
               it selfe
               (
               whosoever
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               )
               is
               an
               excellent
               and
               a
               most
               elegant
               paraphrase
               upon
               many
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               conteynes
               many
               exquisite
               expressions
               of
               Gods
               special
               providence
               ,
               and
               infinite
               wisdome
               in
               governing
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               over-ruling
               both
               the
               policie
               and
               the
               power
               of
               greatest
               Princes
               .
               The
               same
               booke
               notwithstanding
               is
               ,
               (
               for
               many
               reasons
               )
               justly
               denyed
               by
               S.
               Ierome
               ,
               by
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               grave
               writers
               in
               other
               Churches
               reformed
               ,
               to
               be
               any
               genuine
               part
               of
               the
               old
               Testamēt
               ;
               to
               be
               any
               portion
               of
               the
               rule
               or
               Canon
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               faith
               received
               by
               them
               before
               our
               Saviours
               incarnation
               .
               And
               being
               no
               portiō
               of
               their
               Catholique
               rule
               or
               Canon
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               way
               probable
               that
               our
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               the
               divine
               Epistle
               directed
               in
               speciall
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               his
               countrymen
               ,
               would
               borrow
               his
               titles
               or
               Attributes
               of
               our
               Saviours
               glory
               from
               this
               Authors
               encomiasme
               of
               wisdome
               .
               Nor
               can
               any
               convincing
               proofe
               be
               brought
               ,
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               booke
               (
               whosoever
               he
               was
               )
               did
               make
               application
               of
               these
               characters
               of
               wisdome
               (
               in
               
                 the
                 abstract
              
               )
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               or
               truely
               beleeve
               ,
               either
               that
               Iesus
               the
               son
               of
               Mary
               (
               though
               living
               haply
               on
               earth
               before
               his
               time
               )
               or
               that
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               whose
               coming
               he
               did
               expect
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               magnifies
               ,
               or
               God
               incarnate
               in
               
               whom
               all
               former
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               encomiasme
               of
               Divine
               wisdome
               should
               in
               particular
               and
               punctually
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               That
               the
               commendations
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               wisdome
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               the
               most
               of
               them
               )
               can
               really
               and
               truely
               be
               applied
               to
               none
               but
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               wisdome
               and
               sonne
               of
               God.
               All
               this
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               being
               granted
               will
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               intend
               or
               thinke
               of
               Christs
               birth
               or
               incarnation
               ,
               or
               apprehend
               the
               personall
               union
               betweene
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               .
               For
               Tully
               and
               other
               Heathen
               writers
               have
               made
               such
               panegyricall
               descriptions
               of
               vertues
               morall
               and
               intellectuall
               ,
               of
               wisdome
               especially
               or
               of
               Philosophy
               in
               their
               abstract
               notion
               ,
               as
               can
               have
               no
               reall
               paterne
               save
               only
               in
               the
               divine
               incomprehensible
               essence
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               themselves
               lived
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               ought
               wee
               know
               )
               dyed
               without
               any
               distinct
               knowledge
               or
               apprehension
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               yea
               many
               times
               committed
               grosse
               Idolatry
               with
               those
               vertues
               ,
               whether
               morall
               or
               intellectuall
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               magnified
               in
               the
               abstract
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Whilest
               we
               peruse
               Authors
               either
               Heterodoxall
               or
               not
               Canonicall
               ,
               this
               rule
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               is
               of
               generall
               good
               use
               ;
               that
               for
               matter
               of
               practise
               ,
               or
               application
               ,
               wee
               are
               specially
               to
               consider
               
                 quàm
                 benè
              
               ,
               not
               
                 quam
                 bona
              
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               speculation
               ,
               not
               
                 quàm
                 benè
                 ,
                 sed
                 quàm
                 bona
                 ,
              
               not
               how
               well
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               good
               end
               they
               speake
               ,
               but
               how
               good
               things
               they
               speake
               or
               write
               .
               The
               writings
               of
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               are
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               malicious
               and
               morally
               evill
               ;
               yet
               (
               unto
               such
               as
               know
               to
               
               make
               right
               use
               of
               them
               )
               in
               their
               speculations
               upon
               the
               old
               Testament
               (
               even
               in
               such
               of
               them
               as
               are
               professed
               enemies
               to
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Evangelical
               story
               )
               there
               be
               so
               many
               scattered
               characters
               or
               misplaced
               syllables
               ,
               as
               being
               rightly
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               well
               ordered
               by
               some
               judicious
               Aristarchus
               ,
               or
               
                 accurate
                 composer
              
               ,
               would
               make
               up
               a
               more
               exact
               commentary
               upon
               most
               of
               those
               places
               in
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               which
               we
               Christians
               usually
               alleage
               for
               proving
               the
               truth
               of
               sundry
               articles
               in
               this
               Creed
               ;
               then
               can
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Christian
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               the
               care
               or
               skill
               to
               beat
               those
               enemies
               at
               their
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               or
               to
               retort
               those
               blowes
               ,
               which
               they
               offer
               at
               us
               ,
               upon
               themselves
               .
               Those
               strange
               dreames
               or
               fancies
               which
               they
               have
               concerning
               mysteries
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               are
               evident
               signes
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               cast
               them
               into
               this
               long
               slumber
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               us
               Christians
               .
               And
               the
               right
               interpretation
               of
               their
               dreames
               ,
               or
               their
               application
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               degrees
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               later
               age
               can
               ordinarily
               bee
               expected
               .
               And
               I
               would
               to
               God
               some
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               would
               addresse
               their
               paines
               and
               studies
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               unto
               which
               according
               to
               our
               poore
               talent
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speake
               in
               some
               speciall
               articles
               following
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               unto
               the
               point
               proposed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               one
               speciall
               reason
               why
               S.
               Iohn
               instyles
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               (
               not
               
                 the
                 sonne
              
               )
               was
               to
               make
               up
               a
               more
               exquisite
               resemblāce
               of
               his
               incōprehensible
               
               Essence
               ,
               of
               the
               eternity
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               of
               his
               consubstantiality
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               then
               (
               without
               this
               particular
               expression
               )
               we
               could
               have
               had
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               would
               have
               sought
               for
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               his
               severall
               titles
               ,
               whether
               given
               to
               him
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               or
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               addes
               something
               to
               the
               better
               expression
               of
               his
               unexpressible
               excellence
               ,
               unto
               the
               raising
               of
               our
               apprehensions
               to
               a
               higher
               pitch
               of
               admiration
               of
               these
               incomprehensible
               mysteries
               ,
               then
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               fewer
               then
               are
               made
               ,
               could
               have
               done
               .
               To
               informe
               our
               understandings
               ,
               or
               rectifie
               our
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               son
               of
               God
               is
               more
               exquisitely
               ,
               or
               more
               consubstantially
               like
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               then
               any
               sonne
               of
               man
               is
               unto
               the
               father
               of
               his
               body
               ;
               he
               is
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               instyled
               the
               expresse
               
                 Image
                 or
                 character
              
               of
               his
               Fathers
               person
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               No
               man
               can
               be
               altogether
               so
               like
               another
               as
               the
               impression
               is
               to
               the
               print
               .
               To
               instruct
               us
               againe
               that
               this
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               expression
               of
               the
               father
               in
               the
               sonne
               farre
               exceed
               ,
               any
               such
               expression
               ,
               as
               the
               Statue
               can
               make
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               the
               seale
               leaves
               in
               the
               waxe
               :
               he
               is
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               instyled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               life
               ;
               being
               the
               living
               substantiall
               image
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Againe
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               did
               not
               grow
               into
               this
               absolute
               live
               image
               of
               his
               Father
               by
               degrees
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               doe
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               child
               is
               altogether
               like
               his
               father
               from
               his
               birth
               )
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               further
               to
               emblazon
               his
               incomprehensible
               generation
               or
               begetting
               under
               the
               character
               of
               brightnesse
               
               or
               
                 light
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               and
               by
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 light
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               most
               exquisite
               of
               any
               resemblāce
               that
               can
               be
               taken
               frō
               things
               sensible
               .
               The
               sunne
               and
               fountaine
               of
               visible
               light
               doth
               naturally
               ,
               without
               interposition
               of
               time
               ,
               without
               any
               labour
               or
               operation
               ,
               produce
               or
               beget
               brightnesse
               or
               splendour
               .
               And
               this
               it
               doth
               so
               uncessantly
               ,
               so
               perpetually
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               could
               imagine
               there
               had
               beene
               a
               sunne
               or
               fountaine
               of
               light
               without
               beginning
               to
               continue
               without
               end
               of
               time
               or
               dayes
               ;
               we
               could
               not
               but
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               brightnesse
               or
               splendour
               perpetually
               produced
               without
               beginning
               or
               without
               ending
               of
               such
               production
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               brightnesse
               so
               produced
               ,
               by
               this
               fountaine
               of
               light
               .
               Yet
               this
               supposition
               being
               granted
               or
               admitted
               ,
               the
               resemblance
               would
               herein
               faile
               ;
               That
               this
               continual
               production
               of
               light
               ,
               without
               beginning
               ,
               without
               ending
               ,
               did
               yet
               admit
               a
               succession
               ,
               or
               continuitie
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               the
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               admit
               ,
               for
               that
               onely
               is
               truely
               eternall
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               succession
               in
               duration
               ,
               without
               mensuration
               of
               dayes
               or
               yeares
               :
               all
               which
               are
               conteyned
               in
               eternitie
               ,
               as
               this
               visible
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               power
               in
               it
               are
               conteyned
               in
               his
               power
               who
               is
               invisible
               and
               incorporeall
               .
               All
               these
               resemblances
               are
               taken
               from
               things
               sensible
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               (
               as
               most
               Divines
               will
               have
               it
               )
               is
               most
               fitly
               resembled
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               representatiō
               of
               the
               mind
               or
               spirit
               ,
               which
               for
               its
               nature
               
               is
               more
               immortall
               then
               the
               light
               .
               Yet
               this
               resemblance
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               our
               intellection
               ,
               or
               secret
               conference
               betweene
               the
               spirit
               and
               soule
               of
               man
               within
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               point
               (
               to
               omit
               others
               )
               lame
               or
               defective
               :
               that
               albeit
               the
               spirit
               or
               minde
               of
               man
               be
               immortall
               ,
               and
               as
               uncessant
               in
               his
               proper
               acts
               or
               operations
               as
               the
               Sunne
               is
               in
               sending
               forth
               light
               to
               this
               inferiour
               world
               ;
               yet
               our
               choysest
               thoughts
               or
               cogitations
               most
               internall
               and
               most
               spirituall
               vanish
               .
               The
               mutuall
               conference
               betwixt
               our
               spirits
               and
               internall
               senses
               ,
               is
               not
               perpetuall
               and
               uncessant
               .
               The
               reason
               whereof
               (
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               teacheth
               )
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               passive
               understanding
               (
               whether
               the
               cogitative
               facultie
               or
               phantasie
               )
               without
               whose
               continuall
               service
               or
               attēdance
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               no
               constant
               record
               or
               remembrāce
               of
               the
               Acts
               or
               instructions
               of
               the
               understāding
               ,
               is
               corruptible
               especially
               in
               its
               act
               or
               operation
               ;
               and
               subject
               to
               greater
               change
               and
               alterations
               then
               the
               lower
               regions
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               albeit
               the
               minde
               or
               spirit
               be
               as
               cleare
               and
               constant
               as
               the
               Sunne
               .
               But
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               have
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               our
               inferiour
               faculties
               become
               immortall
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               proper
               acts
               or
               operations
               of
               the
               minde
               or
               spirit
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               active
               understanding
               ,
               but
               the
               apprehension
               also
               of
               what
               the
               minde
               or
               spirit
               suggests
               ,
               or
               their
               impressions
               upon
               the
               inferiour
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               shall
               be
               incorruptible
               ,
               uncessant
               and
               perpetuall
               .
               And
               then
               no
               doubt
               our
               apprehensions
               of
               this
               great
               mystery
               comprehended
               under
               this
               name
               or
               title
               of
               the
               
               Word
               ,
               shall
               be
               more
               cleare
               and
               perfect
               to
               the
               most
               illiterate
               and
               meanest
               capacities
               (
               this
               day
               living
               )
               then
               in
               this
               life
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               hath
               beene
               to
               the
               most
               profound
               and
               subtlelest
               School-Divines
               ,
               which
               have
               most
               studyed
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               mystery
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               under
               correction
               )
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               such
               as
               in
               this
               life
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               is
               either
               not
               so
               well
               conceived
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               well
               expressed
               ,
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               ,
               (
               whether
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               )
               as
               it
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               but
               taken
               notice
               of
               those
               severall
               places
               in
               both
               Testaments
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               instiled
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               28.
               
               
            
             
               That
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               under
               this
               title
               was
               foreprophecyed
               by
               sundry
               Prophets
               ;
               with
               the
               exposition
               of
               some
               peculiar
               places
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               not
               usually
               observed
               by
               Interpreters
               .
            
             
               ANother
               speciall
               reason
               ,
               besides
               the
               former
               mentioned
               ,
               why
               S.
               Iohn
               doth
               say
               The
               
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               was
               because
               the
               incarnation
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               was
               more
               expressely
               foretold
               than
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               though
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               or
               party
               be
               so
               really
               meant
               and
               
               intended
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               Word
               doth
               concludently
               inferre
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               only
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               where
               then
               was
               the
               incarnation
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               foretold
               or
               foreshadowed
               ?
               It
               was
               (
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               )
               not
               only
               foretold
               ,
               but
               solemnely
               proclaimed
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               40.
               and
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               what
               he
               promised
               ,
               was
               declared
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               at
               our
               Saviours
               baptisme
               .
               Iohn
               (
               we
               know
               )
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Cryer
               foreprophecyed
               ver
               .
               3.
               of
               that
               chapter
               ,
               and
               did
               perform
               his
               function
               (
               as
               it
               was
               foretold
               he
               should
               )
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               The
               chiefe
               contents
               of
               the
               cry
               or
               proclamation
               it selfe
               are
               two
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 prepare
                 yee
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 straight
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 a
                 high
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 God.
              
               This
               was
               fulfilled
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               preaching
               of
               repentance
               .
               The
               burden
               of
               his
               preaching
               was
               
                 repent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               But
               the
               voice
               said
               againe
               (
               whether
               to
               Isaiah
               or
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               or
               to
               both
               )
               
                 Cry
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 cry
                 ?
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 goodlinesse
                 thereof
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 The
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
                 the
                 flower
                 fadeth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 bloweth
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 surely
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 grasse
                 .
                 The
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
                 the
                 flower
                 fadeth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 stand
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               effect
               ,
               or
               summe
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               was
               to
               proclaime
               .
               Of
               the
               exact
               congruity
               betwixt
               Iohns
               doctrine
               and
               the
               Prophets
               prediction
               ,
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               (
               to
               my
               remembrance
               )
               treated
               .
               Concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               ,
               
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               handled
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               ,
               &
               Preachers
               ,
               in
               funeral
               sermōs
               especially
               .
               
               Nor
               can
               there
               be
               a
               fitter
               Text
               for
               displaying
               the
               mortality
               and
               frailty
               of
               our
               Nature
               :
               nor
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               for
               setting
               forth
               the
               excellency
               of
               preaching
               .
               But
               to
               magnifie
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               generall
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               preached
               by
               us
               the
               unworthy
               ministers
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               most
               mens
               interpretations
               )
               indirectly
               to
               magnifie
               our selves
               ,
               or
               our
               calling
               ,
               which
               (
               howsoever
               our
               persons
               bee
               )
               is
               questionlesse
               honourable
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               by
               all
               good
               Christians
               .
               Yet
               this
               excellency
               whether
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               or
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               was
               either
               no
               part
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Prophets
               meaning
               when
               he
               saith
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
              
               For
               the
               true
               use
               and
               end
               of
               that
               prophecy
               Chap.
               40.
               is
               exprest
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               :
               
                 Comfort
                 yee
                 ,
                 comfort
                 yee
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 God.
                 Speak
                 yee
                 comfortably
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 warfare
                 is
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 iniquity
                 is
                 pardoned
                 .
                 For
                 shee
                 hath
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 hand
                 double
                 for
                 all
                 her
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               But
               what
               comfort
               could
               it
               be
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               is
               preached
               to
               them
               
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ▪
              
               when
               as
               they
               were
               but
               as
               
                 the
                 grasse
                 which
                 withereth
              
               ?
               The
               more
               the
               Prophet
               did
               magnifie
               the
               immortality
               of
               Gods
               word
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               must
               have
               increased
               the
               sad
               remembrance
               of
               their
               own
               misery
               and
               mortality
               .
               And
               however
               Isaias
               and
               other
               Prophets
               had
               preached
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               more
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               more
               powerfully
               in
               that
               age
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               in
               any
               age
               before
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               age
               since
               ,
               (
               excepting
               the
               times
               wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               our
               Saviour
               and
               
               his
               Apostles
               lived
               on
               earth
               :
               )
               yet
               mortality
               and
               misery
               did
               still
               grow
               faster
               upon
               this
               people
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               done
               in
               any
               age
               before
               ;
               so
               fast
               for
               foure
               or
               five
               generations
               ,
               that
               this
               people
               became
               like
               grasse
               withering
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               be
               rooted
               up
               .
               The
               matter
               then
               of
               comfort
               which
               the
               Prophet
               there
               promiseth
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               his
               time
               really
               exhibited
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               continually
               expected
               ,
               untill
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               hee
               so
               magnifieth
               for
               its
               glory
               &
               immortality
               ,
               should
               become
               visible
               to
               all
               flesh
               .
               The
               comfort
               there
               prophecyed
               of
               ,
               did
               consist
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               that
               glory
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               foretold
               should
               bee
               revealed
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               in
               that
               Chapter
               he
               uttered
               ,
               was
               not
               delivered
               by
               way
               of
               common
               place
               by
               ordinary
               catechisme
               of
               doctrine
               and
               uses
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               .
               The
               issue
               of
               his
               prophecy
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               all
               flesh
               should
               bee
               much
               better
               in
               later
               times
               ,
               then
               in
               his
               age
               or
               any
               age
               before
               ,
               it
               was
               .
               At
               what
               time
               then
               was
               this
               comfort
               actually
               exhibited
               to
               all
               flesh
               which
               before
               was
               but
               grasse
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               grasse
               that
               fadeth
               ?
               Then
               assuredly
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               did
               become
               flesh
               ,
               or
               was
               incorporated
               in
               our
               flesh
               .
               For
               the
               life
               and
               efficacy
               of
               this
               word
               (
               as
               the
               text
               literally
               imports
               )
               was
               to
               be
               manifested
               by
               its
               admirable
               effects
               or
               operations
               upon
               the
               mortality
               or
               weaknesse
               of
               flesh
               .
               Our
               mortality
               or
               miserable
               condition
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               presumes
               )
               could
               not
               weaken
               the
               immortall
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Word
               might
               give
               life
               
               and
               immortality
               to
               all
               flesh
               which
               should
               see
               the
               glory
               the
               tast
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               it
               .
               By
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               then
               
                 which
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               not
               
                 Verbum
                 Domini
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               it
               is
               daily
               preached
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               speake
               the
               word
               ,
               great
               shall
               be
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               both
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               Prophetesses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               best
               interpretation
               of
               the
               prophet
               Isa
               .
               is
               already
               made
               unto
               our
               hands
               partly
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               partly
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Gospell
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 brone
                 againe
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 )
                 not
                 of
                 corruptible
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 liveth
                 and
                 abideth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               23.
               
               By
               
                 corruptible
                 seed
              
               ,
               he
               meanes
               our
               corruptible
               nature
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               .
               For
               so
               he
               expounds
               his
               owne
               meaning
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 For
                 that
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 as
                 grasse
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 grasse
                 ,
                 the
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flower
                 thereof
                 falleth
                 away
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               which
               it selfe
               withereth
               and
               falleth
               away
               can
               yeeld
               no
               seed
               of
               life
               ,
               can
               minister
               no
               comfort
               unto
               misery
               or
               mortality
               .
               The
               antithesis
               then
               or
               opposition
               requires
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               incorruptible
               seed
               of
               which
               wee
               are
               borne
               againe
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               into
               which
               that
               word
               doth
               in
               speciall
               manner
               infuse
               life
               ,
               or
               
                 verbum
                 caro
                 factum
              
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               as
               it
               is
               invailed
               in
               flesh
               ,
               but
               in
               flesh
               exempted
               or
               priviledged
               from
               all
               corruption
               .
               For
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               owne
               life
               ,
               but
               
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               communication
               of
               life
               to
               such
               as
               are
               destitute
               of
               life
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               true
               scale
               of
               S.
               Peters
               meaning
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               S.
               Iohns
               parallel
               paraphrase
               upon
               the
               same
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 came
                 unto
                 his
                 owne
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 received
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 grave
                 power
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 beleeve
                 on
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               But
               who
               are
               they
               that
               rightly
               beleeve
               on
               his
               name
               ?
               
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 borne
                 not
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               (
               this
               is
               that
               which
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 not
                 of
                 corruptible
                 seed
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               whosoever
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               is
               questionlesse
               borne
               of
               that
               immortall
               seed
               wherof
               S.
               Peter
               speakes
               .
               The
               further
               explication
               of
               this
               point
               will
               much
               depend
               upon
               the
               solution
               of
               these
               two
               questions
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               God.
               The
               second
               ,
               when
               miserable
               and
               corruptible
               men
               were
               first
               so
               borne
               .
               To
               assoile
               the
               later
               question
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               Flesh
               and
               blood
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               this
               new
               birth
               ,
               whereof
               S.
               Iohn
               and
               S.
               Peter
               speake
               untill
               
                 that
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               that
               word
               which
               was
               with
               God
               and
               was
               ,
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               also
               was
               made
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               man
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               The
               holy
               Patriarks
               &
               Prophets
               were
               true
               heires
               of
               this
               glorious
               promise
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               be
               reall
               possessors
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               before
               this
               time
               .
               But
               was
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               eternall
               word
               to
               this
               purpose
               concludently
               foreprophecyed
               by
               
               Isaiah
               in
               that
               40.
               chapter
               ?
               Yes
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               those
               glad
               tidings
               which
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 cried
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
              
               was
               to
               proclaime
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 flesh
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 together
                 .
              
               The
               sight
               of
               it
               was
               to
               bee
               a
               sight
               of
               life
               and
               comfort
               to
               all
               flesh
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               height
               of
               that
               comfort
               which
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               glory
               exhibited
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               had
               beene
               the
               miserable
               sonnes
               of
               mortall
               men
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               become
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               other
               Scriptures
               that
               no
               flesh
               could
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               live
               ,
               save
               only
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               it
               was
               to
               bee
               alloyed
               by
               a
               vaile
               a
               flesh
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               did
               behold
               it
               ,
               as
               weakesighted
               men
               do
               the
               splendour
               of
               the
               sunne
               through
               a
               cloud
               .
               Hence
               saith
               S.
               Iohn
               (
               by
               way
               of
               comment
               or
               paraphrase
               upō
               the
               forecited
               40.
               of
               Isaiah
               )
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               endureth
               for
               ever
               )
               
                 the
                 glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 receive
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
              
               When
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               man
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               this
               implies
               that
               he
               was
               as
               truely
               flesh
               of
               the
               womans
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               her
               bones
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               woman
               was
               flesh
               of
               the
               first
               mans
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bones
               .
               But
               in
               this
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               first
               womans
               creation
               is
               not
               finally
               accomplished
               .
               How
               was
               it
               then
               so
               accomplished
               ?
               In
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               none
               that
               are
               borne
               of
               women
               
               can
               truely
               and
               really
               become
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               untill
               they
               become
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bones
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               made
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               his
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               the
               light
               and
               life
               of
               men
               .
               As
               thē
               
                 the
                 word
              
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               but
               titles
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               :
               so
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               are
               but
               Synonymall
               expressions
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               mystery
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               word
               being
               made
               flesh
               ,
               or
               become
               visible
               and
               sensible
               unto
               flesh
               .
               That
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 seene
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hands
                 have
                 handled
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 wee
                 declare
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 life
                 was
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 and
                 shew
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 was
                 manifested
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 1.
              
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               This
               life
               was
               alwaies
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               came
               not
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               not
               manifested
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ;
               untill
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               son
               of
               God
               was
               incarnate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               same
               Antithesis
               ,
               or
               opposition
               which
               the
               prophet
               Isaiah
               makes
               betweene
               the
               mortalitie
               and
               frailety
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               immortality
               or
               everlasting
               duration
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               makes
               betweene
               his
               owne
               misery
               and
               fading
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               happinesse
               of
               his
               Lord
               God.
               And
               from
               the
               contemplation
               of
               this
               opposition
               takes
               the
               same
               comfort
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               was
               commanded
               
               to
               minister
               unto
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               unto
               Ierusalem
               .
               
                 My
                 dayes
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Psal
               :
               102.
               11
               ,
               
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 shadow
                 that
                 declineth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 withered
                 like
                 grasse
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 shalt
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 remembrance
                 unto
                 all
                 generations
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Of
                 old
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 endure
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 like
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 change
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 yeares
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
               That
               this
               passage
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               is
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               eternall
               God
               ,
               the
               Iews
               themselves
               cannot
               deny
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               doth
               assure
               us
               Christians
               .
               For
               he
               alleageth
               this
               very
               place
               ver
               .
               10.
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               was
               farre
               above
               all
               Angells
               and
               principalities
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               his
               enthronization
               as
               King
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               change
               this
               world
               which
               was
               made
               by
               him
               .
               The
               very
               literall
               meaning
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               will
               enforce
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               this
               place
               was
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               simply
               or
               absolutely
               but
               of
               God
               incarnate
               .
               For
               the
               eternall
               duration
               of
               the
               Godhead
               is
               not
               measurable
               by
               dayes
               or
               yeares
               ,
               but
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               duration
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               may
               be
               accounted
               by
               number
               of
               yeares
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ;
               yet
               are
               his
               yeares
               as
               man
               to
               continue
               without
               end
               ,
               without
               any
               decay
               or
               diminution
               of
               that
               nature
               which
               he
               assumed
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               foresaw
               his
               owne
               interest
               in
               the
               numberlesse
               yeares
               of
               his
               
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               happinesse
               and
               immortality
               was
               the
               only
               comfort
               of
               his
               miserable
               mortalitie
               .
               The
               same
               comfort
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               103.
               
               Psalme
               (
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               102.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               )
               takes
               to
               himselfe
               from
               the
               like
               contemplation
               of
               his
               owne
               misery
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               God
               incarnate
               .
               
                 Like
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 pittieth
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 pittieth
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 knoweth
                 our
                 frame
                 ,
                 he
                 remembreth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 dust
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 man
                 his
                 dayes
                 are
                 as
                 grasse
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 flowre
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 flourisheth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 winde
                 passeth
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 therof
                 shall
                 know
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 unto
                 childrens
                 children
                 :
                 To
                 such
                 as
                 keepe
                 his
                 Covenant
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 remember
                 his
                 Commandemēts
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               103.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               For
               the
               true
               interpretatiō
               or
               application
               of
               this
               passage
               unto
               this
               present
               purpose
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               where
               in
               the
               13.
               verse
               wee
               read
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               the
               Chaldee
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 pity
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 :
              
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               verse
               17
               is
               c
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               terme
               whose
               full
               importance
               cannot
               bee
               had
               from
               any
               ordinary
               Lexicon
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               such
               as
               is
               proper
               unto
               Divinitie
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               mercy
               or
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               God
               which
               was
               ordinarily
               manifested
               either
               towards
               mankinde
               in
               generall
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               in
               particular
               .
               Every
               Novice
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               the
               Prophets
               did
               
               know
               that
               this
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               perpetuall
               .
               But
               what
               could
               it
               availe
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               to
               consider
               that
               this
               mercy
               of
               God
               had
               beene
               manifested
               to
               his
               forefathers
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               should
               bee
               to
               posteritie
               in
               their
               severall
               generations
               after
               him
               ,
               what
               comfort
               could
               it
               afford
               unto
               
                 the
                 childrens
                 children
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 feared
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               this
               
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
              
               should
               be
               reserved
               for
               them
               ,
               only
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               or
               measure
               which
               their
               forefathers
               had
               tasted
               ,
               or
               had
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               complaine
               of
               their
               miserable
               and
               wretched
               estate
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               and
               comfort
               themselves
               only
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               that
               abundant
               mercy
               which
               they
               hoped
               afterwards
               should
               be
               revealed
               .
               The
               best
               exposition
               upon
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               in
               speciall
               meant
               by
               
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               given
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               the
               3.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 For
                 wee
                 our selves
                 also
                 were
                 sometimes
                 foolish
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 deceived
                 ,
                 serving
                 divers
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 malice
                 and
                 envy
                 ,
                 hatefull
                 and
                 hating
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 toward
                 man
                 appeared
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 workes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 mercy
                 he
                 saved
                 i●
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shed
                 on
                 us
                 abundantly
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 heires
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               mercy
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               (
               as
               wee
               said
               before
               )
               had
               the
               promise
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               hope
               of
               enjoying
               the
               thing
               promised
               
               for
               the
               present
               .
               It
               was
               not
               then
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               or
               Iehovah
               considered
               in
               the
               Godhead
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               King
               and
               Judge
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               comfort
               these
               and
               other
               Psalmists
               in
               their
               greatest
               distresses
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               in
               al
               which
               they
               had
               just
               occasion
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               afterwards
               did
               ,
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 only
              
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               the
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               experienced
               in
               our
               dayes
               )
               
                 we
                 had
                 hope
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               19.
               
            
             
               4
               
                 That
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 literally
                 meant
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 punctually
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 God
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 or
                 in
              
               the
               Word
               
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 exposition
                 of
                 S.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 letter
                 and
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 doth
                 perswade
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 expected
                 comfort
                 wherupon
                 this
                 Psalmist
                 pitcheth
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               The
               Lord
               hath
               prepared
               his
               throne
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ruleth
               over
               all
               .
               
                 And
                 here
                 againe
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 read
              
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 reades
                 the
              
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               prepared
               his
               throne
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
              
               prepared
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 from
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 though
                 after
                 it
                 were
                 prepared
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 throne
                 and
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 which
              
               Daniel
               
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 long
                 after
                 his
                 time
                 would
                 erect
                 ,
              
               Daniel
               ,
               2.
               44.
               
               And
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               these
               Kings
               shall
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               set
               up
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdome
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               to
               other
               people
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               breake
               in
               pieces
               and
               consume
               all
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               stand
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 throne
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 most
                 exquisite
                 description
                 
                 by
                 S.
              
               Iohn
               Revel
               .
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               After
               this
               I
               looked
               ,
               and
               behold
               a
               doore
               was
               opened
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               voice
               which
               I
               heard
               ,
               was
               as
               it
               were
               of
               a
               trumpet
               talking
               with
               me
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               Come
               up
               hit
               her
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               things
               which
               must
               be
               hereafter
               .
               And
               immediately
               I
               was
               in
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               behold
               ,
               a
               throne
               was
               set
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               one
               sate
               on
               the
               throne
               .
               And
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               were
               foure
               and
               twenty
               seats
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               seats
               I
               saw
               foure
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               sitting
               cloathed
               in
               white
               rayment
               .
               And
               they
               had
               on
               their
               heads
               Crownes
               of
               gold
               &c.
               
               The
               foure
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               downe
               before
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               cast
               their
               Crownes
               before
               him
               saying
               ,
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               glory
               and
               honour
               and
               power
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               pleasure
               they
               are
               and
               were
               created
               .
               
                 This
                 praising
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 103.
                 
                 Psalme
                 did
                 solemnly
                 invite
                 the
                 heavenly
                 powers
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 S.
              
               Iohn
               
                 had
                 this
                 vision
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               had
               prepared
               his
               throne
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ruleth
               over
               all
               ;
               
                 it
                 followes
                 immediately
              
               ,
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               yee
               his
               Angels
               ,
               that
               excell
               in
               strength
               ,
               that
               do
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               hearkning
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               word
               .
               Blesse
               yee
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               yee
               his
               hosts
               ,
               yee
               Ministers
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               do
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               his
               workes
               in
               all
               places
               of
               his
               Dominion
               :
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 measure
                 true
                 of
                 this
                 Psalmist
                 ;
                 he
                 also
                 saw
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 day
                 wherof
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
              
               thou
               art
               my
               Sonne
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               
               thee
               ,
               
                 and
                 did
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 soule
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 assured
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               the
               vision
               of
               David
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               amongst
               some
               few
               others
               beares
               the
               inscription
               of
               
                 Michtam
                 ,
                 Davids
                 Ieweler
                 golden
                 song
              
               (
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               )
               is
               most
               punctually
               cleare
               ,
               
                 Keep
                 me
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 do
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 :
              
               that
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Chaldee
               explaines
               it
               )
               
                 In
                 thy
                 word
                 have
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 ,
              
               or
               hope
               for
               salvation
               .
               Psal
               .
               16.
               1.
               and
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Adonai
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ver
               .
               8.
               &c.
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwayes
                 before
                 me
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 Therefore
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 glory
                 rejoyceth
                 ;
                 my
                 flesh
                 also
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 .
              
               But
               here
               the
               Eunuches
               question
               unto
               Philip
               will
               interpose
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 speaketh
                 the
                 Prophet
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 himselfe
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 ?
              
               I
               can
               no
               way
               brooke
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               thinke
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               all
               this
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               figure
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               two
               last
               forecited
               especially
               ,
               some
               passages
               there
               be
               which
               cannot
               be
               literally
               applyed
               but
               to
               the
               Psalmist
               himselfe
               ,
               others
               which
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               to
               any
               one
               but
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               God
               or
               the
               word
               incarnate
               :
               and
               the
               9.
               verse
               
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 glad
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               containes
               a
               feeling
               expression
               of
               that
               joy
               or
               exultation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               which
               did
               possesse
               all
               the
               faculties
               both
               of
               Davids
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               But
               what
               was
               the
               object
               of
               this
               his
               exultatiō
               ,
               or
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               joy
               ?
               He
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 leave
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 neither
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 thy
                 
                 holy
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
                 .
              
               But
               the
               same
               question
               here
               interposeth
               againe
               ;
               
                 Doth
                 he
                 speak
                 all
                 this
                 of
                 himselfe
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 ?
              
               Whatsoever
               may
               bee
               thought
               of
               the
               former
               clause
               of
               that
               verse
               ,
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 leave
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 Hell
              
               (
               which
               as
               some
               think
               )
               might
               be
               meant
               both
               of
               Christ
               and
               David
               (
               though
               in
               a
               different
               measure
               ;
               )
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               later
               clause
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 suffer
                 thy
                 holy
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               literally
               meant
               of
               David
               ,
               much
               lesse
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               literally
               meant
               of
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               literally
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               whom
               David
               in
               spirit
               called
               Lord
               ;
               though
               he
               then
               foresaw
               he
               should
               truly
               be
               his
               sonne
               .
               This
               undoubted
               truth
               we
               learne
               from
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 Acts
                 2.
                 29.
                 
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 freely
                 speake
                 unto
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 sepulcher
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 Therefore
                 being
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 sworn
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 loines
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 raise
                 up
                 Christ
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 he
                 seeing
                 this
                 before
                 ,
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 neither
                 his
                 flesh
                 did
                 see
                 corruption
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
              
               more
               fully
               and
               more
               punctually
               to
               our
               animadversions
               upon
               this
               later
               clause
               expounds
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 David
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 owne
                 generation
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 fell
                 on
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 laid
                 unto
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 corruption
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 whom
                 God
                 raised
                 againe
                 ,
                 saw
                 no
                 corruption
                 .
              
               In
               this
               as
               in
               many
               other
               Psalmes
               the
               comfort
               which
               did
               arise
               from
               the
               sweet
               contemplations
               was
               Davids
               owne
               ,
               or
               the
               Psalmists
               who
               foresaw
               that
               great
               mystery
               
               whereof
               we
               now
               treat
               ,
               that
               the
               fountaine
               of
               their
               comfort
               was
               Christ
               or
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               David
               in
               this
               Psalme
               did
               rejoyce
               in
               heart
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               knew
               his
               nature
               to
               be
               like
               the
               grasse
               that
               withereth
               ,
               albeit
               he
               knew
               his
               soule
               should
               be
               divorced
               from
               his
               body
               ;
               yet
               this
               divorce
               he
               knew
               (
               by
               faith
               ,
               )
               should
               not
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               could
               not
               but
               expect
               his
               body
               ,
               his
               flesh
               and
               bones
               should
               rott
               in
               his
               sepulcher
               as
               the
               body
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               forefathers
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               had
               done
               ;
               yet
               he
               foresaw
               in
               spirit
               ,
               that
               even
               his
               body
               should
               at
               length
               be
               redeemed
               from
               corruption
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               that
               holy
               One
               ,
               whose
               body
               ,
               though
               separated
               for
               a
               time
               from
               his
               immortall
               soule
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               see
               or
               feele
               any
               corruption
               .
               Finally
               though
               David
               and
               other
               Psalmists
               forecited
               ,
               (
               if
               others
               they
               were
               )
               did
               perfectly
               and
               explicitly
               foreknow
               that
               they
               were
               to
               die
               ;
               yet
               had
               they
               as
               true
               implicit
               beleife
               of
               that
               which
               our
               Apostle
               explicitly
               delivers
               
                 Golos
                 .
                 3.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 life
                 was
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 should
                 appeare
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 also
                 appeare
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               the
               former
               generall
               Quaere
               [
               in
               what
               sense
               we
               are
               said
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               God
               ]
               we
               answer
               ;
               that
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 immortall
                 seed
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               is
               that
               immortall
               seed
               whereof
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               we
               are
               borne
               againe
               ?
               That
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               So
               hee
               himselfe
               instructs
               us
               
               
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 53
                 ,
                 54
                 ,
                 55.
                 
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 yee
                 eate
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 hath
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 flesh
                 is
                 meate
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 is
                 drink
                 indeed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               That
               is
               meat
               and
               drink
               indeed
               which
               nourisheth
               us
               not
               to
               a
               bodily
               but
               to
               a
               spirituall
               and
               immortall
               life
               ;
               which
               presupposeth
               an
               immortall
               seed
               .
               Unto
               all
               these
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
               to
               our
               new
               birth
               ,
               to
               our
               nourishment
               and
               growth
               in
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Word
               or
               son
               of
               God
               were
               consecrated
               by
               his
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               He
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               both
               the
               Priest
               appointed
               to
               obtaine
               these
               blessings
               ;
               and
               to
               award
               them
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ;
               and
               withall
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               by
               whose
               participation
               they
               are
               really
               and
               actually
               conveyed
               unto
               all
               that
               doe
               or
               shall
               inherit
               the
               immortality
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               if
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               how
               are
               we
               said
               to
               be
               borne
               againe
               
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               liveth
               and
               abideth
               for
               ever
               ?
               Is
               this
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               borne
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               that
               immortall
               feed
               of
               which
               wee
               are
               borne
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               same
               not
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               person
               .
               May
               we
               not
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 word
              
               understand
               the
               word
               preached
               in
               to
               us
               by
               the
               ministers
               who
               are
               Gods
               feeds
               men
               ?
               In
               a
               secondary
               sense
               we
               may
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               begotten
               and
               borne
               againe
               by
               preaching
               as
               by
               the
               instrument
               or
               
               meanes
               ;
               yet
               borne
               againe
               by
               the
               eternall
               word
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               )
               as
               by
               the
               proper
               and
               efficient
               cause
               of
               our
               new
               birth
               .
               Thus
               much
               S.
               Peters
               word
               is
               that
               place
               will
               inforce
               us
               to
               grant
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               .
               For
               having
               before
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               (
               by
               which
               we
               are
               born
               againe
               )
               
                 doth
                 live
                 and
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ,
               
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               25.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Gospell
               it selfe
               (
               taken
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               )
               is
               but
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               upon
               the
               propheticall
               predictions
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               the
               birth
               ,
               the
               death
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               was
               put
               to
               death
               for
               our
               sinnes
               and
               raised
               againe
               for
               our
               justification
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 word
              
               which
               we
               all
               doe
               or
               ought
               to
               preach
               .
               The
               Gospell
               written
               or
               preached
               by
               us
               cannot
               be
               
                 that
                 word
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               unto
               us
               .
               This
               Word
               ,
               in
               the
               literall
               assertive
               sense
               ,
               can
               bee
               no
               other
               then
               the
               
                 eternall
                 word
              
               or
               sonne
               of
               God
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               in
               the
               flesh
               to
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               immortalitie
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               take
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               outward
               letter
               or
               bark
               but
               for
               the
               heart
               or
               substance
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               life
               (
               which
               is
               the
               primitive
               signification
               of
               this
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Gospell
               )
               that
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Word
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ,
               or
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               saith
               our
               Evangelist
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 Luke
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 behold
                 I
                 bring
                 you
                 good
                 tidings
                 of
                 great
                 joy
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 :
              
               (
               this
               is
               no
               
               more
               then
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               
                 all
                 flesh
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 unto
                 you
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 David
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Lord
               he
               was
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               this
               Lord
               was
               made
               flesh
               before
               that
               day
               wherein
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               but
               first
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               manifested
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               people
               or
               all
               flesh
               ,
               some
               eight
               dayes
               after
               ,
               yet
               not
               then
               compleatly
               made
               Christ
               untill
               his
               resurrection
               .
               Againe
               the
               Gospell
               in
               its
               prime
               or
               principall
               sense
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               or
               no
               more
               then
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               godlinesse
               which
               was
               inwrapt
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               not
               revealed
               or
               unfolded
               untill
               the
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               was
               circumcised
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               made
               King
               and
               Christ
               .
               
                 Without
                 controversie
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 :
                 God
                 was
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 seene
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 preached
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 received
                 up
                 into
                 glory
                 .
              
               All
               these
               testimonies
               put
               together
               amount
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               was
               
                 that
                 Word
              
               which
               in
               S.
               Peters
               language
               ,
               is
               preached
               by
               the
               Gospell
               .
               And
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               preach
               
                 this
                 word
              
               unto
               our
               hearers
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               sermons
               doe
               not
               tend
               to
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ends
               ,
               [
               either
               to
               instruct
               our
               Auditors
               in
               the
               articles
               of
               their
               Creed
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               prepare
               their
               eares
               and
               hearts
               that
               they
               may
               be
               fit
               auditors
               of
               such
               instructions
               ]
               we
               doe
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               unto
               them
               ,
               wee
               take
               upon
               us
               the
               name
               of
               Gods
               Ambassadors
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Besides
               all
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               might
               bee
               alleaged
               ,
               all
               most
               undoubtedly
               true
               in
               the
               literall
               assertive
               sense
               ,
               that
               the
               mystery
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               or
               the
               joyfull
               tidings
               which
               Abrahams
               seed
               did
               expect
               should
               consist
               in
               the
               union
               betweene
               the
               eternall
               Word
               or
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               flesh
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               most
               lively
               character
               or
               prefiguration
               (
               though
               not
               assertive
               )
               in
               the
               originall
               word
               designed
               by
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               to
               expresse
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               or
               joyfull
               embassage
               of
               our
               everlasting
               peace
               .
               For
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               doth
               signifie
               flesh
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 glad
                 tidings
                 unto
                 all
                 people
                 or
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               without
               variation
               of
               any
               radicall
               letter
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               grammaticall
               moode
               or
               declension
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               originall
               language
               ,
               doth
               properly
               signifie
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               or
               creatures
               indued
               with
               life
               or
               sense
               ;
               and
               being
               the
               root
               or
               primitive
               is
               not
               a
               verb
               ,
               but
               a
               noune
               .
               The
               first
               verbe
               that
               is
               formed
               of
               it
               doth
               signifie
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Latine
               nunciavit
               or
               nunciare
               ,
               to
               bring
               or
               deliver
               a
               message
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               used
               for
               some
               good
               or
               joyfull
               message
               ,
               and
               in
               peculiar
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               joyfull
               message
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               As
               ,
               to
               omit
               other
               places
               ,
               it
               is
               thus
               used
               
                 Ierem.
                 20.
                 15.
                 
                 Cur
                 sed
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 brought
                 tidings
                 to
                 my
                 Father
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 saying
                 a
                 man
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 very
                 glad
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               forecited
               40.
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 O
                 Sion
                 ,
                 that
                 bringest
                 good
                 tidings
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 mountain●
                 .
              
               
               
                 O
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 bringest
                 good
                 tidings
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 thy
                 voice
                 with
                 strength
                 ,
                 lift
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 
                 afraid
                 ,
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 behold
                 your
                 God.
              
               And
               in
               the
               61
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               which
               is
               the
               very
               place
               wherein
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               is
               foreprophecyed
               ,
               that
               which
               S.
               Luke
               expresses
               chap.
               4.
               ver
               .
               18.
               by
               
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 evangelizatum
                 pauperes
              
               .
               Now
               that
               flesh
               ,
               and
               preaching
               of
               glad
               tidings
               to
               all
               flesh
               should
               be
               signified
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               originall
               word
               ,
               no
               grammarian
               can
               easily
               give
               any
               reason
               .
               It
               falls
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               their
               Etymologies
               or
               derivations
               :
               there
               is
               not
               here
               a
               primitive
               and
               derivative
               ,
               not
               a
               principall
               and
               an
               Analogicall
               sense
               .
               The
               true
               reason
               that
               may
               be
               given
               for
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               did
               thus
               fore-ordaine
               it
               :
               that
               so
               this
               great
               mystery
               of
               the
               eternall
               Word
               's
               becomming
               flesh
               might
               bee
               foreshadowed
               as
               well
               by
               verball
               character
               ,
               as
               foretold
               by
               expresse
               propheticall
               testimonies
               ,
               delivered
               by
               way
               of
               propositions
               ,
               or
               prefigured
               by
               reall
               types
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               in
               matter
               of
               facts
               in
               sacred
               history
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               29.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               this
               speech
               ,
               the
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               :
               Whether
               it
               be
               all
               one
               for
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               man
               ,
               or
               whether
               He
               were
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               made
               man
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ?
            
             
               BUt
               it
               being
               granted
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               )
               that
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               life
               and
               kernell
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               did
               solace
               themselves
               ,
               and
               taught
               their
               childrens
               children
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               perplexities
               ,
               by
               assured
               hope
               of
               this
               great
               mystery
               in
               the
               Lords
               good
               time
               to
               be
               revealed
               :
               yet
               the
               curious
               fancies
               of
               captious
               wits
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               ready
               to
               question
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               matter
               or
               mystery
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Evangelists
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 [
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 .
                 ]
              
               To
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               made
               a
               substance
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               was
               more
               then
               a
               substance
               ,
               the
               everliving
               essence
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               light
               of
               men
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               Doth
               he
               still
               remaine
               so
               ?
               So
               we
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               .
               Yet
               might
               the
               Jew
               or
               meere
               heathen
               artist
               have
               liberty
               to
               oppose
               us
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               matter
               of
               argument
               ,
               to
               this
               or
               like
               purpose
               ;
               whensoever
               one
               substance
               is
               truly
               made
               another
               ,
               the
               former
               substance
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               what
               it
               was
               before
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               generall
               rule
               ,
               
               instances
               are
               plentifull
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               substances
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               what
               they
               were
               not
               before
               :
               
               when
               one
               simple
               Elements
               is
               made
               another
               ;
               when
               the
               water
               becomes
               a
               vapour
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               water
               ;
               when
               the
               Vapour
               is
               made
               a
               cloud
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               longer
               a
               vapour
               ;
               when
               the
               cloud
               resolves
               into
               raine
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               a
               cloud
               :
               when
               of
               the
               Elements
               any
               third
               body
               is
               made
               ,
               whether
               perfectly
               or
               imperfectly
               mixt
               ,
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               lose
               both
               their
               forme
               and
               names
               .
               Nor
               skils
               it
               whether
               one
               substance
               be
               made
               or
               becomes
               another
               which
               before
               it
               was
               not
               by
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               immediately
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               miraculous
               power
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               true
               miracle
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               one
               ,
               that
               pure
               water
               should
               be
               immediately
               made
               perfect
               wine
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               water
               being
               made
               wine
               did
               cease
               to
               be
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               longer
               a
               simple
               Element
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               mixt
               body
               .
               Now
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               Christians
               grant
               )
               was
               an
               everlasting
               Essence
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               substance
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               made
               or
               became
               flesh
               .
               How
               then
               can
               wee
               Christians
               mainteyne
               ,
               that
               it
               still
               remaines
               the
               same
               it
               was
               ,
               without
               any
               reall
               alteration
               ,
               or
               change
               ,
               whether
               substantiall
               or
               accidentall
               ?
               To
               this
               objection
               wee
               reply
               ,
               as
               before
               wee
               have
               done
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               that
               multitude
               of
               instances
               ,
               how
               many
               soever
               ,
               cannot
               make
               up
               a
               perfect
               induction
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               one
               pretended
               for
               grounding
               a
               rule
               or
               proposition
               absolutely
               universall
               ,
               there
               be
               the
               least
               diversitie
               or
               dissimilitude
               of
               reason
               .
               Every
               such
               diversity
               or
               disparity
               acquits
               the
               instance
               
               in
               which
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               for
               being
               comprehended
               under
               the
               rule
               or
               law
               ,
               otherwise
               universall
               .
               Admitting
               it
               then
               to
               be
               universally
               true
               of
               all
               other
               substances
               or
               Essences
               in
               the
               World
               besides
               ;
               
                 Whensoever
                 one
                 is
                 made
                 or
                 becomes
                 another
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 lose
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 was
              
               ;
               Yet
               this
               universall
               rule
               will
               not
               reach
               the
               instance
               now
               in
               debate
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Word
                 's
                 being
                 made
                 flesh
              
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               plaine
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               miraculous
               work
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               nature
               or
               supereminency
               of
               that
               everlasting
               substance
               or
               Essence
               ,
               which
               was
               miraculously
               made
               flesh
               .
               All
               other
               Essences
               or
               substances
               ,
               which
               are
               capable
               of
               being
               made
               ,
               or
               becoming
               what
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               are
               capable
               of
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               their
               substances
               .
               They
               do
               not
               either
               lose
               their
               owne
               names
               ,
               or
               suffer
               the
               names
               of
               other
               substances
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               untill
               they
               have
               put
               off
               their
               owne
               natures
               ,
               or
               lost
               possession
               of
               themselves
               .
               The
               law
               of
               nature
               ties
               evē
               livelesse
               substāces
               more
               strictly
               not
               to
               change
               their
               names
               untill
               they
               be
               conquered
               ,
               or
               overcome
               by
               others
               ,
               then
               the
               laws
               of
               Heraldrie
               ties
               Nobles
               or
               Gentlemen
               not
               to
               alter
               their
               ancient
               Armes
               or
               names
               ,
               which
               they
               seldome
               do
               ,
               unlesse
               upon
               conquest
               or
               some
               marriage
               ,
               or
               alliance
               ,
               beneficiall
               or
               advantagious
               to
               their
               house
               or
               Family
               .
               But
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               as
               unchangeable
               as
               God
               himselfe
               :
               was
               and
               is
               from
               eternity
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 Essence
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 it selfe
              
               .
               As
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               might
               when
               
               he
               pleased
               ,
               bee
               made
               flesh
               or
               man
               without
               any
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               either
               whilst
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               whilst
               hee
               were
               made
               this
               particular
               .
               It
               is
               then
               the
               preheminence
               or
               superexcellency
               of
               his
               nature
               or
               Essence
               ,
               which
               exempts
               him
               from
               the
               former
               generall
               rule
               or
               pretended
               induction
               .
            
             
               2
               For
               the
               more
               commodious
               expression
               as
               of
               divers
               other
               supernaturall
               mysteries
               or
               matters
               spirituall
               ,
               so
               of
               this
               great
               mysterie
               especially
               the
               the
               fittest
               resemblance
               which
               can
               be
               made
               of
               thē
               ,
               must
               be
               borrowed
               not
               from
               experiments
               or
               inductions
               in
               matters
               physicall
               ,
               but
               from
               cases
               of
               civill
               use
               or
               consequence
               .
               Mutations
               accidentall
               there
               may
               be
               many
               ,
               physically
               accidentall
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               substance
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               in
               the
               substance
               ,
               in
               which
               such
               change
               is
               made
               :
               Yet
               such
               changes
               of
               accidents
               properly
               inherent
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               either
               adde
               some
               perfection
               to
               the
               substance
               ,
               or
               detract
               somewhat
               from
               it
               .
               But
               for
               a
               person
               already
               invested
               with
               honourable
               names
               or
               titles
               ,
               and
               with
               realities
               answering
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               invest
               himselfe
               with
               realities
               or
               titles
               of
               an
               inferior
               rank
               ,
               is
               no
               disparagement
               to
               his
               former
               dignities
               .
               Thus
               many
               Princes
               by
               birth
               and
               of
               great
               possessiōs
               sometimes
               take
               the
               names
               or
               titles
               of
               Knights
               ,
               are
               solemnely
               made
               Knights
               ,
               created
               Earles
               ,
               sometimes
               made
               Gentlemen
               of
               Venice
               ,
               and
               some
               Kings
               of
               this
               Land
               have
               beene
               made
               free
               of
               particular
               Companies
               or
               Corporations
               under
               their
               royall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               without
               any
               impeachement
               or
               diminution
               of
               their
               
               royall
               titles
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               the
               grace
               or
               advancement
               of
               that
               order
               whereof
               they
               were
               made
               Knights
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               Societies
               and
               Corporations
               whereof
               they
               were
               made
               free
               .
               And
               thus
               although
               the
               Word
               ,
               who
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               time
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               truely
               God
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               made
               flesh
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               impeachment
               to
               his
               Deitie
               or
               Divine
               person
               ,
               but
               an
               unspeakable
               exaltatiō
               or
               advancement
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               which
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               herein
               ,
               we
               poore
               miserable
               men
               (
               so
               wee
               would
               be
               thankfull
               for
               it
               )
               have
               a
               preheminence
               of
               the
               Angelicall
               nature
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               did
               vouchsafe
               to
               become
               one
               of
               our
               order
               and
               ranke
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               he
               is
               not
               of
               theirs
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               resolution
               of
               the
               second
               Quaere
               depends
               upon
               another
               more
               questioned
               point
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               no
               minde
               to
               dispute
               ,
               and
               lesse
               to
               be
               tyed
               to
               other
               mens
               conjectures
               ,
               or
               voluntary
               determinations
               of
               it
               without
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               certaine
               deductions
               from
               it
               ,
               warrantable
               by
               reason
               .
               The
               point
               questionable
               is
               briefely
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               humane
               soule
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               was
               infused
               into
               his
               body
               immediately
               upon
               his
               conception
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               sacred
               Text
               to
               my
               apprehension
               imports
               )
               was
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               immediately
               upon
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               assent
               unto
               the
               Angels
               message
               .
               If
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               or
               moment
               of
               time
               the
               humane
               soule
               was
               inspired
               into
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               Word
               was
               not
               made
               flesh
               before
               he
               became
               man.
               If
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               holy
               seed
               did
               after
               the
               conception
               grow
               by
               degrees
               into
               a
               live
               sensitive
               
               reasonable
               substance
               ,
               though
               neither
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               time
               as
               other
               Infants
               do
               .
               The
               case
               is
               unquestionable
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               ,
               was
               made
               flesh
               before
               he
               was
               made
               man
               ;
               For
               he
               was
               not
               made
               man
               before
               the
               inspiration
               or
               creation
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ;
               but
               even
               from
               the
               very
               first
               moment
               of
               his
               conception
               ,
               the
               Womans
               seed
               was
               hypostically
               united
               to
               the
               Word
               or
               sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               flesh
               and
               blood
               which
               he
               tooke
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               became
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               their
               assumption
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               opinion
               be
               justly
               charged
               with
               any
               suspition
               of
               errour
               ,
               or
               other
               difficultie
               ,
               as
               conteyning
               nothing
               which
               is
               not
               exactly
               parallel
               to
               that
               which
               wee
               beleeve
               concerning
               the
               union
               of
               his
               body
               with
               the
               Divine
               nature
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               after
               his
               body
               was
               separated
               from
               his
               soule
               .
               His
               body
               in
               that
               interim
               of
               separation
               or
               of
               its
               rest
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               was
               as
               truely
               the
               body
               of
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               whilst
               it
               was
               living
               .
               His
               soule
               likewise
               was
               as
               truely
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               during
               the
               divorce
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               whilst
               it
               retayned
               union
               with
               its
               body
               .
               And
               whether
               the
               blood
               which
               was
               shed
               from
               his
               most
               pretious
               body
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               were
               gathered
               againe
               into
               his
               veines
               (
               a
               point
               not
               to
               be
               pryed
               into
               by
               mortall
               men
               )
               or
               how
               ever
               it
               pleased
               him
               or
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               I
               think
               I
               may
               say
               that
               not
               a
               drop
               of
               it
               but
               remaines
               unto
               this
               day
               the
               true
               blood
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               
               
               
               
               
               lost
               no
               union
               ,
               nor
               degree
               of
               union
               with
               his
               divine
               person
               :
               it
               still
               retaines
               the
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               cleansing
               or
               sanctifying
               our
               nature
               .
            
             
               4
               Some
               I
               know
               there
               be
               who
               think
               all
               others
               to
               speake
               and
               think
               unworthily
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               grant
               that
               his
               soule
               was
               not
               only
               infused
               into
               his
               body
               in
               the
               first
               conception
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               withall
               endued
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               knowledge
               which
               Hee
               afterwards
               had
               .
               Yet
               to
               binde
               any
               man
               to
               beleeve
               or
               acknowledge
               either
               of
               these
               (
               the
               latter
               especially
               )
               is
               to
               lay
               more
               upon
               us
               then
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               written
               Word
               or
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               his
               Creatures
               tyed
               us
               unto
               ,
               if
               so
               these
               men
               will
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               use
               the
               spectacles
               of
               reason
               in
               reading
               either
               booke
               .
               For
               if
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               during
               all
               the
               time
               he
               was
               in
               his
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               had
               the
               perfect
               use
               of
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               his
               condition
               of
               life
               had
               beene
               more
               wearisome
               then
               in
               any
               part
               of
               his
               pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               it
               was
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               as
               mortall
               ,
               and
               as
               subject
               to
               sad
               impressions
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               age
               :
               and
               death
               had
               beene
               more
               welcome
               to
               him
               then
               such
               close
               imprisonment
               ,
               if
               the
               excercise
               of
               reason
               or
               Contemplation
               had
               beene
               as
               free
               there
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               endued
               with
               libertie
               of
               sense
               and
               locall
               motion
               .
               The
               only
               reason
               I
               can
               conceive
               any
               man
               should
               pretend
               either
               for
               the
               infusion
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               into
               his
               body
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               conception
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               whether
               then
               or
               at
               the
               time
               wherein
               other
               infants
               become
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               shou●d
               be
               endued
               with
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               actuall
               or
               explicite
               
               knowledge
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               his
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               it
               was
               ,
               must
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               hypostaticall
               union
               betweene
               the
               womans
               seed
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               But
               if
               any
               reason
               thus
               grounded
               could
               infer
               either
               part
               of
               the
               premisses
               ,
               it
               would
               aswell
               inferre
               ,
               that
               his
               knowledge
               as
               man
               ,
               should
               have
               beene
               infinite
               from
               his
               conception
               .
               This
               I
               think
               no
               Christian
               wil
               affirme
               ;
               for
               the
               personall
               union
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               with
               the
               humane
               ,
               doth
               not
               endow
               it
               with
               the
               reall
               titles
               of
               the
               divine
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               Christs
               strength
               as
               man
               should
               have
               beene
               infinite
               from
               the
               womb
               :
               and
               his
               body
               should
               have
               beene
               every
               where
               .
               And
               it
               would
               be
               lesse
               unreasonable
               to
               say
               that
               his
               body
               is
               at
               this
               day
               infinite
               ,
               and
               his
               humane
               nature
               every
               where
               ;
               then
               that
               his
               wisdome
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               should
               have
               beene
               infinite
               ,
               or
               as
               great
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               the
               womb
               as
               now
               it
               is
               .
               If
               the
               divine
               nature
               did
               not
               communicate
               his
               infinity
               to
               the
               humane
               ,
               nor
               make
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               so
               compleat
               a
               man
               for
               strength
               of
               ability
               of
               body
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               as
               at
               thirtie
               yeares
               he
               was
               ;
               it
               exceedeth
               the
               bounds
               of
               my
               capacitie
               to
               imagine
               ,
               what
               reason
               those
               men
               have
               for
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               think
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               &
               Saviour
               did
               not
               as
               truely
               grow
               in
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               strength
               or
               stature
               of
               body
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               alike
               literall
               for
               both
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 2.
                 52.
                 
                 Iesus
                 increased
                 in
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 stature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 man.
              
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               that
               such
               as
               deny
               his
               growth
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               do
               this
               out
               of
               a
               religious
               feare
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               speake
               or
               conceive
               
               any
               thing
               of
               Christ
               which
               might
               be
               thought
               either
               to
               derogate
               from
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               goodnesse
               .
               This
               feare
               or
               zealous
               care
               is
               in
               the
               generall
               very
               good
               ,
               but
               hath
               small
               ground
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               For
               were
               it
               either
               well
               grounded
               or
               well
               guided
               ,
               it
               would
               rather
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               deny
               that
               Jesus
               did
               grow
               in
               wisdome
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               peremptory
               in
               contradicting
               others
               which
               hold
               the
               affirmative
               .
               Simple
               nescience
               can
               be
               no
               sinne
               in
               any
               Child
               nor
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               know
               .
               But
               proficiency
               in
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               is
               in
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               a
               praise
               worthy
               perfection
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               be
               as
               unwilling
               to
               deny
               unto
               my
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               in
               his
               infancy
               or
               his
               youth
               ,
               as
               to
               rob
               him
               now
               of
               any
               royall
               attributes
               since
               he
               was
               made
               King.
               That
               he
               was
               without
               all
               staine
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               most
               holy
               Sanctuary
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               blessed
               God
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               I
               stedfastly
               beleeve
               :
               but
               that
               he
               had
               the
               same
               measure
               o●
               knowledge
               at
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               at
               his
               presentation
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               and
               gave
               proofe
               of
               when
               his
               Parents
               found
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               disputing
               with
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               no
               greater
               measure
               of
               this
               knowledge
               at
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               then
               he
               then
               had
               ;
               or
               as
               great
               as
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               since
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascention
               he
               hath
               ;
               I
               shall
               crave
               pardon
               for
               making
               these
               or
               the
               like
               any
               points
               of
               my
               beleife
               .
               If
               any
               man
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               I
               grudge
               him
               not
               the
               libertie
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               but
               will
               confesse
               my
               ignorance
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               shew
               me
               any
               expresse
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               deduction
               out
               
               of
               Scripture
               which
               shall
               not
               inferre
               
                 aut
                 nihil
                 ,
                 aut
                 nimium
              
               .
            
             
               5
               It
               sufficeth
               me
               to
               beleeve
               and
               know
               that
               my
               Lord
               was
               so
               qualified
               with
               all
               grace
               ,
               even
               whilst
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               alwaies
               more
               ready
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               whatsoever
               it
               pleased
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               to
               impart
               or
               signifie
               unto
               him
               ,
               then
               chrystall
               is
               to
               receive
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               any
               glasse
               the
               shape
               of
               bodies
               which
               present
               themselves
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               more
               ready
               withall
               to
               doe
               whatsoever
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               his
               Fathers
               will
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               to
               eate
               when
               we
               are
               hungry
               ,
               or
               to
               drinke
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               ●hrist
               .
               There
               was
               in
               him
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               cradle
               a
               docilitie
               or
               capacitie
               ,
               both
               for
               learning
               and
               doing
               his
               fathers
               will
               ,
               truely
               infinite
               in
               comparison
               of
               other
               children
               ,
               yet
               this
               capacitie
               was
               actuated
               by
               degrees
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               concerning
               his
               growth
               in
               wisedome
               ;
               and
               this
               wee
               cannot
               deny
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               the
               hypostaticall
               union
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               without
               curiositie
               to
               say
               somewhat
               in
               the
               next
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               30.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               hypostaticall
               and
               personall
               union
               betwixt
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               betwixt
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               THe
               manner
               of
               the
               union
               between
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               is
               a
               mystery
               (
               that
               one
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               only
               excepted
               )
               most
               to
               bee
               admired
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               least
               possible
               to
               be
               exactly
               expressed
               by
               any
               living
               man
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               mysteries
               whose
               beleefe
               we
               professe
               in
               this
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               my
               former
               resolution
               to
               avoid
               all
               Schoole
               disputes
               about
               the
               relations
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               each
               severall
               persons
               peculiar
               properties
               ,
               ties
               me
               to
               the
               like
               observance
               in
               this
               present
               point
               .
               And
               in
               my
               yonger
               dayes
               ,
               I
               had
               a
               greater
               desire
               to
               learne
               more
               exquisite
               rules
               of
               Logick
               or
               other
               good
               arts
               ,
               out
               of
               School-disputes
               in
               these
               two
               kindes
               ,
               then
               can
               be
               found
               in
               the
               professors
               of
               such
               arts
               themselves
               ,
               then
               I
               have
               in
               these
               declining
               yeares
               to
               learne
               divinity
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               particulars
               which
               the
               most
               subtile
               amongst
               the
               Schoole-Divines
               exhibite
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               hypostaticall
               union
               ,
               are
               well
               summed
               up
               by
               the
               learned
               and
               judicious
               
                 D.
                 Field
              
               in
               whose
               computation
               they
               amount
               to
               more
               then
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               in
               this
               place
               to
               make
               use
               of
               :
               and
               are
               withall
               of
               so
               high
               a
               pitch
               and
               straine
               ,
               as
               
               surmounts
               my
               aime
               or
               levell
               for
               this
               time
               ;
               
               which
               is
               only
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               truly
               ,
               how
               justly
               ,
               how
               consonantly
               to
               the
               knowne
               rules
               of
               reason
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               we
               Christians
               beleeve
               and
               acknowledge
               such
               a
               peculiar
               union
               between
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               whilest
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               was
               conceived
               ,
               borne
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               and
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               God
               likewise
               was
               conceived
               ,
               borne
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               for
               justifying
               these
               and
               the
               like
               expressions
               ,
               [
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               conceived
               ,
               was
               borne
               ,
               was
               crucified
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               (
               whether
               we
               finde
               them
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               or
               Evangelical
               writings
               ,
               whence
               they
               issued
               into
               this
               Creed
               ;
               )
               wee
               can
               have
               no
               better
               ground
               ,
               or
               fundamentall
               resemblance
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 [
                 As
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 and
                 flesh
                 make
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 :
                 ]
              
               yet
               this
               illustration
               ,
               or
               expression
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               mysticall
               union
               is
               excepted
               against
               by
               some
               great
               Divines
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               by
               name
               ,
               yet
               excepted
               against
               ,
               not
               as
               false
               or
               impertinent
               ,
               but
               as
               defective
               .
               But
               if
               every
               resemblance
               of
               this
               or
               other
               sacred
               mystery
               ,
               which
               is
               any
               way
               defective
               were
               lyable
               to
               exception
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               give
               a
               generall
               prohibition
               that
               no
               man
               should
               attempt
               to
               make
               any
               .
               For
               all
               will
               come
               short
               of
               the
               mystery
               which
               we
               seeke
               to
               expresse
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               so
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               know
               in
               that
               eternall
               Schoole
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Cardinals
               fault
               to
               stretch
               Athanasius
               his
               expression
               further
               then
               he
               intended
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               allot
               it
               a
               certaine
               extent
               ,
               within
               which
               it
               is
               most
               divinely
               true
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               like
               comparisons
               sometimes
               hold
               firme
               and
               true
               only
               
                 quoad
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 non
                 quoad
                 mensuram
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 truth
                 .
              
               As
               when
               we
               beseech
               our
               heavenly
               father
               
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 trespasse
                 against
                 us
              
               ;
               or
               when
               our
               Saviour
               enjoynes
               us
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 heavenly
                 father
                 is
                 mercifull
                 :
              
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               mercies
               towards
               us
               should
               be
               but
               equall
               to
               our
               mercy
               ,
               or
               kindnesse
               towards
               men
               our
               fellow
               servants
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviours
               injunction
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               bee
               as
               truly
               mercifull
               and
               charitable
               towards
               others
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               infinitely
               mercifull
               towards
               all
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               like
               comparisons
               are
               firme
               and
               true
               
                 &
                 quoad
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 mensuram
                 ,
              
               both
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               truth
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 quoad
                 modum
              
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               
                 quoad
                 modum
                 specificum
                 proximum
                 ,
                 sed
                 quoad
                 modum
                 genericum
                 aut
                 remotum
                 :
              
               true
               they
               may
               be
               sometimes
               according
               to
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               in
               all
               respects
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               selfe-same
               particular
               manner
               .
               And
               such
               is
               this
               comparison
               of
               Athanasius
               .
               First
               it
               holds
               
                 quoad
                 veritatem
                 unionis
              
               ,
               As
               it
               is
               not
               the
               meere
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               peculiar
               union
               of
               these
               two
               parts
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               :
               so
               is
               it
               not
               the
               internall
               presence
               or
               peculiar
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               Deity
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               and
               reall
               union
               of
               these
               two
               natures
               ,
               which
               makes
               one
               Christ
               .
               Infernall
               spirits
               may
               ,
               by
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               take
               up
               their
               lodgings
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               may
               be
               confined
               
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               as
               their
               instruments
               :
               yet
               by
               such
               residence
               in
               them
               ,
               men
               neither
               become
               Divels
               ,
               nor
               divels
               men
               ,
               nor
               doe
               they
               make
               any
               one
               realitie
               ,
               or
               third
               thing
               in
               part
               or
               whole
               distinct
               from
               both
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               former
               comparison
               doth
               not
               hold
               
                 secundum
                 omnem
                 modum
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               the
               Godhead
               and
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               be
               as
               truly
               ,
               as
               properly
               ,
               and
               really
               united
               ,
               as
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               and
               the
               humane
               body
               are
               ,
               yet
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               union
               is
               herein
               different
               .
               The
               reasonable
               soule
               and
               the
               body
               being
               two
               distinct
               natures
               ,
               each
               having
               their
               proper
               existence
               ,
               though
               imperfect
               and
               incompleat
               ,
               doe
               by
               their
               union
               make
               one
               perfect
               compleat
               nature
               .
               Their
               union
               is
               made
               by
               physicall
               or
               naturall
               composition
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               such
               unions
               or
               compositions
               ,
               each
               part
               ingredient
               must
               abate
               or
               lose
               somewhat
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mutuall
               fashioning
               ,
               or
               fitting
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
               But
               the
               Deitie
               or
               Godhead
               as
               it
               is
               all
               things
               else
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               fitnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               fashioned
               or
               fitted
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               subject
               to
               any
               shadow
               of
               change
               ,
               or
               alteration
               .
               The
               creatures
               may
               be
               fashioned
               or
               fitted
               to
               be
               more
               or
               lesse
               capable
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               or
               participation
               .
               But
               this
               participation
               in
               what
               degree
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               or
               measure
               soever
               it
               be
               had
               ,
               includes
               no
               physicall
               composition
               ,
               or
               confusion
               of
               natures
               .
               Thus
               much
               Athanasius
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               captious
               exceptions
               against
               this
               similitude
               ,
               had
               sufficiently
               expressed
               in
               the
               place
               forecited
               ;
               
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Christ
                 ;
                 One
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 conversion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 into
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 manhood
                 into
                 God
                 ,
                 One
                 altogether
                 not
                 by
                 confusion
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 unitie
                 of
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Some
               Philosophers
               there
               are
               and
               have
               been
               ,
               who
               although
               they
               grant
               a
               Physicall
               composition
               of
               matter
               and
               forme
               in
               man
               ,
               yet
               they
               deny
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               (
               the
               intellectuall
               part
               at
               lest
               )
               to
               be
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Physicall
               compound
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               their
               Philosophy
               )
               is
               prerequired
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               man
               ;
               not
               any
               proper
               part
               of
               his
               essence
               or
               nature
               .
               That
               visible
               live-substance
               ,
               wherein
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               during
               her
               pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               doth
               reside
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               walking
               prison
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               mens
               Philosophy
               or
               Divinity
               as
               formally
               distinguished
               by
               its
               meer
               organical
               faculties
               ,
               or
               bodily
               senses
               ,
               from
               all
               other
               living
               sensitive
               creatures
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               them
               is
               from
               another
               .
               And
               they
               are
               distinguished
               each
               from
               other
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               or
               modification
               of
               their
               organicall
               faculties
               .
               The
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               or
               faculty
               of
               reason
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               opinion
               rather
               the
               Crowne
               or
               Diadem
               ,
               whereby
               man
               excells
               all
               other
               creatures
               as
               their
               King
               or
               Governour
               ,
               then
               the
               Physicall
               forme
               whereby
               he
               is
               formally
               or
               specifically
               distinguished
               from
               them
               .
               According
               to
               this
               opinion
               there
               should
               be
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               two
               distinct
               compleat
               natures
               ,
               one
               bodily
               physicall
               compound
               ,
               indued
               with
               sense
               and
               subject
               to
               mortality
               ,
               another
               rationall
               and
               immortall
               .
               And
               these
               two
               natures
               make
               one
               man
               ,
               not
               by
               physicall
               composition
               ,
               or
               union
               of
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               peculiar
               
               subordination
               of
               the
               sensitive
               Creature
               unto
               the
               rationall
               ,
               or
               of
               sense
               unto
               reason
               ,
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               firme
               and
               reall
               ,
               as
               the
               subordination
               of
               life
               is
               to
               sense
               ,
               or
               bodily
               mixture
               is
               unto
               life
               or
               vegetation
               ;
               but
               not
               by
               the
               same
               manner
               of
               subordination
               .
               If
               Athanasius
               his
               philosophy
               were
               of
               this
               mould
               ,
               his
               comparison
               would
               be
               true
               
                 quoad
                 modum
              
               :
               however
               ,
               leaving
               the
               examination
               of
               this
               opinion
               to
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               let
               us
               examime
               his
               comparison
               
                 quoad
                 veritatem
                 &
                 mensuram
              
               .
            
             
               6
               Such
               Philosophers
               as
               grant
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               to
               be
               a
               forme
               truely
               physicall
               ,
               and
               an
               incompleat
               part
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               do
               not
               for
               the
               most
               part
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               propagated
               from
               the
               parents
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               but
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               first
               man
               was
               .
               And
               yet
               even
               these
               men
               who
               deny
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               to
               be
               
                 ex
                 traduce
              
               ,
               do
               not
               avouch
               that
               only
               the
               bodily
               part
               or
               flesh
               of
               man
               is
               conceived
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               man
               who
               consists
               of
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               aswell
               as
               of
               a
               body
               .
               The
               full
               and
               perfect
               conception
               of
               every
               living
               thing
               includes
               not
               only
               a
               preparation
               of
               the
               bodily
               substance
               for
               receiving
               the
               foule
               ,
               but
               besides
               this
               ,
               the
               unition
               of
               the
               foule
               ,
               (
               whether
               sensitive
               only
               or
               reasonable
               )
               with
               its
               proper
               body
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               man
               consists
               especially
               in
               reason
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               perfect
               conception
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               untill
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               be
               seated
               in
               and
               united
               unto
               the
               bodily
               substance
               ,
               fitted
               or
               organized
               for
               it
               .
               Whether
               that
               bodily
               substance
               were
               before
               this
               union
               endued
               with
               sense
               or
               no
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               pertinent
               to
               the
               point
               
               now
               in
               hand
               .
               However
               Philosophers
               may
               dispute
               that
               case
               ,
               this
               position
               is
               proper
               and
               philosophicall
               :
               [
               Man
               doth
               beget
               man
               ,
               and
               woman
               conceives
               man
               ,
               although
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               do
               not
               take
               its
               originall
               or
               beginning
               of
               being
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               man
               that
               begets
               him
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               woman
               that
               conceives
               and
               brings
               him
               forth
               ,
               but
               immediately
               from
               GOD.
               ]
            
             
               7
               This
               assertion
               likewise
               is
               Christian
               and
               Theologicall
               ;
               [
               The
               blessed
               Virgin
               did
               truely
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 David
                 :
              
               ]
               albebeit
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               beginning
               from
               her
               ,
               but
               was
               from
               all
               eternitie
               without
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               not
               united
               to
               the
               manhood
               till
               the
               conception
               wrought
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               .
               though
               both
               assertiōs
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               yet
               the
               groūd
               of
               this
               theologicall
               assertion
               is
               more
               perspicuous
               and
               firme
               then
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               philosophers
               assertion
               wherewith
               it
               is
               paralleld
               .
               Wee
               Christians
               may
               give
               a
               better
               reason
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               forme
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               the
               Philosophers
               can
               give
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               phrase
               in
               this
               point
               .
               First
               in
               the
               conception
               of
               ordinary
               or
               meere
               men
               ,
               the
               bodily
               substance
               ,
               or
               the
               materiall
               part
               ,
               hath
               a
               distinct
               existence
               of
               its
               owne
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               united
               unto
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               likewise
               hath
               a
               proper
               existence
               (
               at
               least
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               if
               not
               of
               time
               )
               precedent
               to
               its
               vnion
               with
               its
               body
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               union
               
               so
               perfect
               as
               to
               make
               simply
               but
               one
               existence
               of
               both
               .
               It
               is
               actually
               one
               ,
               potentially
               two
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dissolution
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               they
               are
               actually
               severed
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               then
               so
               much
               as
               coexistence
               ,
               or
               existence
               of
               the
               one
               in
               the
               other
               .
               But
               neither
               the
               substance
               which
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               took
               from
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               ,
               nor
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               which
               was
               united
               unto
               it
               ,
               had
               any
               proper
               existence
               ,
               before
               their
               union
               with
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
               The
               bodily
               substance
               assumed
               by
               his
               divine
               person
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgines
               individuall
               nature
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               whole
               existence
               in
               her
               before
               its
               assumption
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               assumption
               it
               hath
               existence
               wholly
               in
               him
               not
               as
               a
               part
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               his
               divine
               person
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Philosophers
               or
               Schoole
               Divines
               say
               concerning
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               and
               its
               union
               with
               mans
               body
               ,
               is
               more
               remarkably
               true
               of
               Christs
               humane
               soule
               .
               The
               reasonable
               soule
               (
               say
               the
               Philosophers
               )
               
                 infundendo
                 creatur
                 ,
                 et
                 creando
                 infunditur
                 ,
              
               is
               created
               by
               infusion
               ,
               and
               is
               infused
               by
               creation
               .
               Christs
               reasonable
               soule
               was
               not
               in
               order
               either
               of
               time
               or
               nature
               ,
               first
               created
               ,
               then
               assumed
               ,
               
                 sed
                 assumendo
                 creabatur
                 ,
                 et
                 creando
                 assumebatur
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               created
               whilest
               it
               was
               assumed
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               assumed
               whilst
               it
               was
               created
               .
               Whether
               it
               were
               united
               to
               the
               body
               or
               flesh
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               their
               assumption
               ,
               is
               an
               extravagant
               to
               this
               assertion
               .
               The
               substance
               likewise
               which
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               tooke
               from
               his
               mother
               ,
               was
               not
               either
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               of
               nature
               ,
               first
               conceived
               or
               prepared
               by
               any
               praeviall
               dispositions
               for
               the
               divine
               natures
               habitation
               
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               assumed
               ;
               
                 sed
                 inter
                 assumendum
                 concipiebatur
                 ,
                 et
                 inter
                 concipie●dum
                 assumebatur
              
               ;
               it
               was
               conceived
               by
               assumption
               ,
               and
               assumed
               in
               ,
               or
               by
               its
               conception
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               next
               branch
               of
               this
               inquiry
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               when
               wee
               say
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               was
               assumed
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               This
               forme
               of
               speech
               imports
               thus
               much
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               that
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               divine
               nature
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               as
               we
               sonnes
               of
               men
               are
               :
               So
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 asmuch
                 the●
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 hee
                 also
                 himselfe
                 likewise
                 tooke
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 hee
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
              
               This
               participation
               of
               flesh
               &
               bloud
               with
               his
               brethren
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               assumption
               .
               Verely
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ver
               .
               16
               ,
               
                 he
                 tooke
                 not
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 tooke
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               these
               expressions
               ,
               as
               likewise
               of
               the
               originall
               word
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               Angels
               were
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               so
               assumed
               ,
               or
               so
               united
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               .
               Nor
               is
               he
               partaker
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               nature
               besides
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               by
               assuming
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               Schoole
               Divines
               and
               followers
               of
               Aquinas
               will
               have
               the
               former
               similitude
               of
               Athanasius
               to
               consist
               especially
               in
               this
               ;
               
               that
               as
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               doth
               use
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ;
               so
               the
               divine
               nature
               of
               Christ
               doth
               use
               the
               manhood
               ,
               as
               its
               proper
               united
               instrument
               .
               Every
               other
               man
               ,
               besides
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               every
               other
               creature
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               God
               :
               but
               al
               of
               them
               such
               instruments
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               axe
               or
               hammer
               is
               to
               the
               artificer
               which
               worketh
               by
               them
               .
               The
               most
               puissant
               Princes
               ,
               the
               mightiest
               Conquerors
               ▪
               which
               the
               world
               hath
               seene
               or
               felt
               ,
               could
               grow
               no
               higher
               in
               titles
               ,
               then
               .
               Attilas
               ,
               or
               Nebuchadnezzar
               did
               
                 Malleus
                 orbis
                 et
                 flagellum
                 Dei
              
               ,
               hammers
               or
               scourges
               of
               God
               to
               chastise
               or
               bruise
               the
               Nations
               .
               But
               the
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               is
               such
               an
               instrument
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               is
               to
               the
               person
               or
               partie
               ,
               whose
               hand
               it
               is
               .
               And
               it
               is
               well
               observed
               ,
               whether
               by
               Aquinas
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               remember
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               Viguerius
               an
               accurate
               summist
               of
               Aquinas
               summes
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               intellectuall
               part
               of
               man
               bee
               a
               spirituall
               substance
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               matter
               or
               bodily
               part
               :
               yet
               is
               the
               union
               
               betwixt
               the
               hand
               and
               intellectuall
               part
               of
               man
               no
               lesse
               firme
               ,
               no
               lesse
               proper
               ,
               then
               the
               union
               betweene
               the
               feet
               or
               other
               organicall
               parts
               of
               sensitive
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               their
               sensitive
               soules
               ,
               or
               mere
               Physicall
               formes
               .
               For
               the
               intellectuall
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               truely
               ,
               though
               not
               merely
               physicall
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               essence
               not
               his
               forme
               at
               all
               ,
               doth
               u●e
               his
               owne
               hand
               not
               as
               the
               Carpenter
               doth
               use
               his
               axe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               as
               an
               externall
               or
               separated
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               proper
               united
               instrument
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               union
               betweene
               the
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               instrument
               ,
               and
               intellective
               part
               at
               the
               Artificer
               or
               Commander
               of
               it
               ,
               an
               union
               of
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               but
               an
               union
               personall
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               such
               an
               union
               as
               resembles
               the
               hypostaticall
               union
               betweene
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               much
               better
               then
               any
               materiall
               union
               wherein
               Philosophers
               or
               Schoole
               Divines
               can
               make
               instance
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               These
               and
               the
               like
               speculations
               are
               neither
               unpleasant
               nor
               unprofitable
               ,
               if
               so
               the
               Reader
               will
               not
               restraine
               the
               former
               similitude
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               only
               to
               this
               kinde
               of
               union
               .
               But
               after
               what
               manner
               ,
               to
               what
               speciall
               purposes
               ,
               or
               what
               peculiar
               services
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               his
               divine
               nature
               (
               as
               the
               ancient
               for
               the
               most
               part
               unanimously
               affirme
               )
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               in
               other
               Articles
               following
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               mysticall
               union
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               .
               Thus
               much
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               present
               may
               suffice
               ,
               that
               the
               personall
               union
               betweene
               the
               divinity
               and
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               in
               it selfe
               more
               admirable
               then
               comprehensible
               or
               expressible
               ,
               )
               is
               more
               proper
               and
               firme
               then
               any
               union
               which
               can
               be
               made
               by
               mixture
               ,
               by
               confusion
               ,
               by
               composition
               ,
               or
               compaction
               of
               severall
               natures
               into
               one
               .
               But
               what
               Athanasius
               meant
               in
               that
               expression
               of
               
                 taking
                 the
                 manhood
                 into
                 God
              
               ,
               may
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               to
               my
               present
               purpose
               (
               which
               is
               only
               to
               lay
               the
               general
               grounds
               of
               these
               communications
               of
               properties
               ,
               which
               Divines
               whether
               antient
               or
               moderne
               obserue
               betweene
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               )
               be
               yet
               further
               explicated
               by
               answering
               the
               maine
               objection
               that
               can
               be
               made
               against
               Athanasius
               his
               similitude
               ,
               or
               these
               illustrations
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Some
               haply
               will
               object
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               is
               all
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               objected
               against
               us
               )
               that
               as
               wee
               are
               ,
               such
               is
               our
               flesh
               ,
               such
               is
               our
               bloud
               .
               We
               are
               by
               nature
               men
               ,
               and
               our
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               is
               by
               nature
               only
               humane
               ,
               or
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               if
               
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               whereof
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               partaker
               bee
               as
               truely
               his
               ,
               as
               our
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               is
               ours
               ,
               shall
               they
               not
               be
               such
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               truely
               divine
               not
               humane
               ?
               This
               must
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               granted
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               should
               not
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               avoucheth
               hee
               is
               )
               partaker
               with
               us
               of
               
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
              
               .
               The
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               which
               he
               assumed
               and
               was
               partaker
               of
               ,
               are
               as
               truely
               humane
               ,
               as
               mans
               flesh
               &
               bloud
               are
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               selfe
               same
               nature
               that
               mans
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               are
               of
               .
               And
               of
               such
               flesh
               he
               was
               to
               be
               as
               truely
               ,
               as
               properly
               partaker
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               same
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               which
               he
               assumed
               ,
               be
               as
               truely
               and
               as
               properly
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               by
               nature
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               )
               as
               our
               flesh
               is
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               our
               bloud
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               albeit
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               assumed
               by
               him
               had
               been
               as
               truely
               ,
               and
               as
               properly
               humane
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               as
               ours
               is
               ;
               yet
               could
               not
               the
               son
               of
               God
               have
               beene
               as
               true
               and
               proper
               a
               partaker
               of
               humane
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               as
               wee
               sonnes
               of
               men
               are
               .
               For
               no
               party
               or
               person
               can
               as
               truely
               and
               really
               participate
               with
               another
               in
               that
               which
               is
               not
               his
               owne
               by
               as
               perfect
               right
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               others
               who
               is
               partaker
               of
               it
               with
               him
               .
               So
               then
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               truely
               and
               properly
               
                 Caro
                 humana
                 ,
                 non
                 divina
                 ;
                 sanguis
                 humanus
                 ,
                 non
                 divinus
                 ,
              
               not
               divine
               but
               humane
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ;
               and
               yet
               withall
               as
               truely
               and
               properly
               
                 Caro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sanguis
                 Dei
              
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               
                 caro
                 humana
                 ,
                 sanguis
                 humanus
              
               ,
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               
               and
               humane
               bloud
               :
               more
               properly
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               flesh
               &
               bloud
               of
               man.
               For
               evē
               the
               whole
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               aswell
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               as
               the
               flesh
               was
               and
               is
               the
               humanity
               of
               the
               son
               of
               God.
               God
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
                 hath
                 purchased
                 the
                 Church
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 proper
                 bloud
              
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               Gods
               owne
               not
               by
               creation
               only
               but
               by
               true
               purchase
               ;
               then
               the
               bloud
               by
               which
               hee
               purchased
               it
               ,
               was
               as
               truely
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               our
               bloud
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               within
               us
               ,
               or
               without
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               owne
               ,
               is
               ours
               .
               But
               was
               it
               Gods
               owne
               bloud
               ,
               after
               the
               selfesame
               manner
               or
               measure
               that
               our
               bloud
               is
               ours
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               in
               every
               respect
               ,
               or
               after
               every
               manner
               his
               owne
               ,
               so
               as
               our
               bloud
               is
               ours
               ;
               yet
               his
               owne
               by
               a
               more
               proper
               ,
               more
               full
               ,
               and
               soveraigne
               title
               then
               our
               bloud
               is
               any
               way
               ours
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Our
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               our
               owne
               in
               two
               respects
               ,
               either
               as
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               or
               an
               appertinence
               of
               our
               person
               .
               In
               this
               last
               respect
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               Gods
               own
               substance
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               which
               hee
               tooke
               from
               her
               were
               his
               after
               a
               more
               exquisite
               manner
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               fuller
               measure
               of
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               then
               our
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               are
               our
               owne
               .
               Or
               if
               wee
               would
               speake
               the
               language
               of
               Philosophy
               her selfe
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               as
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               her
               followers
               ,
               though
               ofttimes
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               say
               )
               a
               farre
               off
               .
               Our
               flesh
               ,
               our
               bloud
               ,
               our
               limbes
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               our
               owne
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               or
               not
               so
               properly
               as
               they
               are
               parts
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               they
               are
               either
               parts
               
               or
               appurtenances
               of
               our
               persons
               .
               That
               which
               is
               immediately
               next
               or
               linkt
               unto
               our
               person
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               more
               peculiar
               and
               soveraigne
               right
               our
               owne
               ,
               then
               any
               things
               whatsoever
               besides
               wee
               do
               possesse
               ,
               or
               are
               Lords
               of
               ;
               be
               it
               Lands
               ,
               goods
               or
               servants
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               we
               possesse
               ,
               being
               not
               thus
               annexed
               unto
               our
               persons
               ,
               are
               but
               externalls
               ,
               their
               possession
               is
               communicable
               ,
               their
               propertie
               may
               be
               so
               alienated
               ,
               as
               others
               may
               make
               as
               good
               use
               of
               them
               as
               wee
               doe
               .
               A
               man
               may
               be
               wronged
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               his
               owne
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               by
               just
               title
               possessed
               ,
               but
               the
               wrongs
               done
               to
               a
               man
               in
               externalls
               ,
               doe
               not
               touch
               him
               so
               neerely
               ,
               as
               the
               wrongs
               done
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               part
               or
               appurtenance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               distinction
               betweene
               the
               natures
               and
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               betweene
               things
               which
               are
               our
               owne
               by
               union
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               union
               unto
               our
               persons
               ,
               may
               thus
               be
               gathered
               .
               Every
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               is
               eyther
               a
               part
               ,
               or
               an
               appurtenance
               of
               our
               person
               :
               but
               every
               part
               or
               appurtenance
               of
               our
               person
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               .
               A
               man
               may
               suffer
               grosse
               personall
               wrong
               without
               paine
               or
               dammage
               to
               any
               part
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               without
               losse
               of
               any
               commoditie
               that
               could
               be
               made
               of
               that
               wherein
               he
               suffered
               wrong
               ,
               it
               being
               (
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               )
               uncapable
               of
               wrong
               .
               As
               in
               case
               some
               joynt
               or
               part
               of
               a
               mans
               body
               be
               dead
               and
               withered
               ,
               irrecoverably
               deprived
               of
               sense
               ,
               of
               paine
               ,
               of
               vitall
               motion
               :
               it
               thereby
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               but
               it
               therefore
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               an
               appendance
               
               or
               an
               appurtenance
               of
               his
               person
               .
               He
               that
               should
               disfigure
               ,
               mangle
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               handle
               such
               a
               dead
               number
               any
               otherwise
               then
               the
               party
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               ,
               were
               willing
               to
               have
               it
               handled
               ,
               doth
               wrong
               his
               person
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               than
               if
               hee
               mangled
               or
               maymed
               his
               live
               goods
               ,
               or
               cattell
               :
               and
               yet
               however
               he
               handle
               it
               ,
               he
               puts
               the
               living
               party
               to
               no
               paine
               ,
               is
               being
               (
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               )
               no
               naturall
               or
               sensible
               part
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               nor
               could
               it
               have
               yeelded
               any
               commodity
               though
               it
               had
               been
               cut
               off
               before
               it
               was
               disfigured
               .
               Offēces
               of
               this
               nature
               are
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               according
               to
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               physicall
               complexion
               or
               constitution
               of
               the
               bodily
               part
               wounded
               or
               contumeliously
               handled
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               excellency
               or
               dignity
               of
               the
               partie
               whose
               flesh
               or
               substance
               it
               is
               that
               is
               wounded
               or
               abused
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               entire
               live
               part
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               or
               an
               appendix
               only
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               joynt
               or
               member
               in
               part
               maymed
               or
               deprived
               of
               sense
               before
               .
               Generally
               whether
               we
               speake
               of
               mens
               actions
               or
               sufferings
               undertaken
               for
               our
               behoofe
               ,
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               bloud
               or
               limbes
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               to
               value
               the
               one
               or
               other
               so
               much
               according
               to
               the
               physicall
               propertie
               ,
               or
               naturall
               worth
               of
               the
               member
               lost
               or
               damnified
               ,
               as
               according
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               person
               which
               voluntarily
               undertaketh
               such
               hard
               services
               for
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               wee
               are
               to
               rate
               aswell
               the
               indignities
               and
               paines
               which
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               in
               body
               by
               the
               Jews
               or
               Roman
               soldiers
               ,
               as
               the
               anguish
               of
               his
               soule
               in
               that
               great
               conflict
               with
               the
               powers
               of
               darknes
               ,
               neither
               according
               to
               the
               excellencie
               of
               his
               bodily
               
               constitution
               ,
               or
               exquisite
               purity
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               inestimable
               dignity
               of
               his
               divine
               person
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               aswell
               his
               immaculate
               soule
               ,
               as
               his
               undefiled
               bodie
               were
               no
               naturall
               parts
               ,
               but
               appurtenances
               only
               .
            
             
               13
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               proper
               bloud
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               purchased
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               then
               it
               was
               the
               bloud
               either
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               of
               God
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               It
               was
               the
               bloud
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               of
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               creatures
               are
               ,
               by
               common
               right
               of
               creation
               and
               preservation
               .
               It
               was
               the
               bloud
               of
               God
               the
               son
               alone
               by
               personall
               union
               .
               If
               this
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               had
               offered
               any
               other
               sacrifice
               for
               us
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               manhood
               thus
               personally
               united
               unto
               him
               ,
               his
               offering
               could
               not
               have
               beene
               satisfactory
               ;
               because
               in
               al
               other
               things
               created
               ,
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               the
               same
               right
               or
               interest
               which
               the
               sonne
               had
               ;
               hee
               could
               not
               have
               offered
               any
               thing
               to
               them
               which
               were
               not
               as
               truely
               theirs
               as
               his
               .
               Onely
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               fruit
               of
               the
               virgins
               womb
               which
               he
               assumed
               into
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               assumption
               made
               so
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               theirs
               ,
               his
               owne
               by
               incommunicable
               propertie
               of
               personall
               union
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               incommunicable
               propertie
               in
               the
               womans
               seede
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               might
               truely
               have
               said
               unto
               his
               Father
               [
               Lord
               thou
               hast
               purchased
               the
               Church
               yet
               with
               my
               bloud
               :
               ]
               but
               so
               could
               not
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               say
               unto
               the
               
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               [
               Lord
               thou
               hast
               payd
               the
               ransome
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               with
               my
               bloud
               ,
               not
               with
               thine
               owne
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             conception
             ,
             and
             birth
             ,
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             IESUS
             ,
             given
             him
             at
             his
             circumcision
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             types
             and
             prophecyes
             concerning
             these
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               31.
               
            
             
               The
               aenigmaticall
               predictions
               concerning
               Christs
               conception
               ,
               unfolded
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               which
               the
               Jew
               acknowledgeth
               for
               sacred
               ,
               are
               of
               divine
               infallible
               authority
               :
               that
               according
               to
               many
               of
               these
               propheticall
               praedictions
               ,
               God
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               was
               to
               become
               man
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               was
               to
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               our
               flesh
               and
               nature
               so
               united
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               whilest
               our
               flesh
               and
               nature
               
               
                 was
                 conceived
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 also
                 conceived
                 &
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 did
                 suffer
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 also
                 suffer
                 )
              
               This
               is
               the
               briefe
               summe
               or
               extract
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               in
               this
               Treatise
               beene
               delivered
               .
               This
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               as
               Christian
               ,
               the
               radicall
               article
               of
               Christian
               Theologie
               .
               It
               followes
               in
               our
               Apostles
               Creede
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 only
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               The
               name
               Iesus
               was
               given
               him
               at
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               comes
               there
               to
               be
               handled
               .
               So
               was
               not
               the
               name
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               so
               instyle
               him
               before
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               way
               of
               anticipation
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               made
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               at
               his
               ascension
               into
               heaven
               ,
               though
               annointed
               to
               his
               propheticall
               office
               at
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               (
               from
               which
               time
               he
               did
               declare
               himselfe
               by
               word
               and
               deed
               to
               be
               the
               Prince
               of
               Prophets
               )
               yet
               not
               then
               consecrated
               ,
               much
               lesse
               admitted
               to
               the
               function
               or
               exercise
               of
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               :
               not
               then
               enthronized
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               :
               these
               royall
               titles
               were
               accomplished
               in
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               .
               The
               point
               for
               the
               present
               to
               be
               handled
               is
               ▪
               how
               the
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               foretold
               or
               foreshadowed
               ,
               and
               how
               accomplished
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               how
               manifested
               by
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               or
               circumstances
               concomitant
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               other
               mysteries
               which
               concerne
               his
               person
               and
               offices
               ,
               were
               purposely
               foretold
               and
               
               forepictured
               from
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               untill
               the
               sacred
               Canon
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               was
               finished
               ;
               
               yet
               not
               foretold
               ,
               or
               forepictured
               in
               the
               ●ame
               measure
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               in
               every
               age
               of
               this
               long
               succession
               .
               The
               first
               predictions
               or
               representations
               of
               these
               great
               mysteries
               were
               aenigmaticall
               and
               implicit
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               unwrapped
               and
               branched
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               .
               The
               later
               representations
               beare
               the
               same
               proportions
               to
               the
               most
               ancient
               ,
               that
               maps
               of
               particular
               countries
               beare
               unto
               more
               generall
               ,
               or
               Chorographie
               unto
               Geographie
               .
               In
               a
               map
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               though
               accurately
               drawne
               ,
               wee
               shall
               hardly
               finde
               any
               exact
               proportion
               of
               these
               British
               Islands
               ,
               no
               such
               distinct
               evidences
               of
               the
               severall
               provinces
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               as
               are
               usually
               represented
               in
               a
               map
               of
               Europe
               of
               the
               same
               quantitie
               .
               And
               it
               were
               in
               vaine
               to
               seek
               so
               distinct
               a
               survey
               of
               every
               English
               shire
               or
               County
               in
               a
               map
               of
               Europe
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               in
               our
               ordinary
               maps
               of
               England
               :
               But
               if
               wee
               descend
               to
               Chorographical
               platformes
               of
               every
               severall
               shire
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               knows
               how
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               may
               find
               the
               distinct
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               breeding
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               .
               The
               first
               and
               most
               generall
               map
               of
               mysteries
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               that
               often
               mentioned
               Genesis
               3.
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 thy
                 seede
                 and
                 her
                 seede
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Yet
               without
               some
               further
               dilatations
               ,
               or
               representations
               of
               this
               promise
               made
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               for
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               to
               discover
               any
               true
               proportion
               of
               those
               great
               mysteries
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               relate
               ,
               although
               all
               of
               them
               
               were
               conteyned
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               first
               head
               or
               fountain
               ,
               or
               as
               most
               Chorographicall
               descriptions
               are
               ,
               in
               the
               Cosmographie
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
               Very
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               mother
               Hevah
               did
               from
               this
               promise
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               seede
               promised
               should
               be
               
                 Vir
                 Iehovah
              
               ,
               a
               man
               which
               should
               be
               likewise
               the
               Lord
               God.
               But
               questionlesse
               she
               did
               not
               imagine
               ,
               much
               lesse
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               be
               conceived
               and
               brought
               forth
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ,
               for
               such
               she
               her selfe
               was
               not
               when
               shee
               uttered
               that
               speech
               
                 possedi
                 virum
                 ipsum
                 Iehovah
              
               ,
               
               as
               Fagius
               upon
               severall
               revises
               reades
               it
               .
               Nor
               could
               the
               parents
               of
               Noah
               imagine
               that
               their
               son
               should
               be
               so
               conceived
               or
               borne
               ,
               although
               (
               as
               many
               good
               Authors
               thinke
               )
               they
               mistooke
               him
               as
               Hevah
               did
               Cain
               ,
               for
               the
               promised
               womans
               seede
               ;
               presume
               they
               might
               without
               presumption
               ,
               that
               the
               promised
               Messias
               was
               to
               proceed
               from
               him
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               seeing
               Noah
               had
               more
               sonnes
               than
               one
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               to
               him
               or
               to
               others
               then
               living
               distinctly
               represented
               ,
               from
               what
               branch
               of
               his
               stock
               he
               should
               proceed
               ;
               untill
               Noah
               by
               divine
               instinct
               or
               inspiration
               did
               bequeath
               the
               birthright
               unto
               Sem
               ;
               but
               Sem
               had
               many
               sons
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               was
               great
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               Sem
               himselfe
               did
               know
               from
               which
               of
               them
               the
               promised
               seede
               should
               issue
               ,
               untill
               the
               blessing
               which
               Noah
               bestowed
               on
               Sem
               was
               by
               God
               himselfe
               (
               and
               perhaps
               by
               Sem
               as
               Gods
               Embassador
               )
               bestowed
               on
               Abraham
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               former
               mystery
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               more
               distinctly
               represented
               both
               by
               
               word
               and
               fact
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               .
               Hee
               doubtlesse
               did
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               ,
               should
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               borne
               after
               a
               more
               miraculous
               manner
               then
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               had
               beene
               :
               but
               Abrahams
               seed
               by
               Isaac
               became
               more
               numerous
               then
               any
               mans
               before
               his
               time
               had
               beene
               ,
               and
               was
               divided
               into
               twelue
               Tribes
               .
               In
               which
               of
               these
               twelue
               Tribes
               the
               promised
               seed
               was
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               ,
               was
               as
               uncertaine
               ,
               and
               as
               undistinct
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               should
               seeke
               for
               the
               topographie
               of
               some
               particular
               Town
               of
               England
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Map
               of
               Europe
               .
               Iacob
               on
               his
               death-bed
               points
               at
               his
               parentage
               in
               this
               generality
               ,
               
                 (
                 Genesis
                 49.
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 )
              
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               spring
               out
               of
               Iudah
               .
               But
               God
               by
               his
               spirit
               directs
               the
               Church
               to
               seeke
               him
               in
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               Iesse
               and
               David
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Iudea
                 .
                 David
              
               himselfe
               had
               a
               distinct
               representation
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               be
               his
               sonne
               only
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               who
               then
               was
               his
               Lord
               ,
               should
               become
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               David
               conceived
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               Lord
               and
               sonne
               should
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               virgin
               ,
               not
               begotten
               by
               any
               man
               ;
               for
               thus
               much
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               spake
               to
               him
               ,
               hath
               literally
               charactred
               unto
               us
               in
               that
               speech
               ,
               
                 Psa
                 .
                 132.
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 thy
                 wombe
                 will
                 I
                 set
                 upon
                 thy
                 throne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               same
               mysterie
               or
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               promise
               made
               to
               David
               ,
               is
               ,
               more
               distinctly
               unfolded
               by
               
                 Isaiah
                 Cap.
                 7.
                 ver
              
               .
               14.
               
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               will
               give
               you
               a
               signe
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               whether
               this
               long
               expected
               sonne
               of
               David
               should
               proceede
               from
               Salomon
               or
               any
               of
               his
               race
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               race
               or
               linage
               of
               some
               other
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               represented
               (
               for
               ought
               wee
               read
               )
               either
               unto
               David
               or
               Isaiah
               ;
               and
               sure
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               89.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               (
               whether
               David
               or
               rather
               some
               later
               Prophet
               )
               was
               nescient
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               interruption
               or
               extinction
               of
               Solomons
               line
               was
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               first
               revealed
               unto
               Ieremiah
               ,
               and
               Ezekiel
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               Prophesies
               (
               of
               Ezekiels
               especially
               )
               first
               acknowledged
               or
               observed
               by
               the
               blessed
               virgine
               in
               her
               a
               Magnificat
               .
               In
               Davids
               time
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               and
               birth
               were
               not
               discovered
               .
               b
               Isaiah
               first
               points
               at
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               c
               aenigmatically
               .
               Ieremiah
               describes
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               more
               plainely
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               farre
               greater
               generality
               ,
               That
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               conceived
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               divided
               from
               Iudah
               .
               Yet
               haply
               if
               Herod
               had
               asked
               his
               Scribes
               and
               others
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jewes
               was
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
               it
               is
               questionable
               whether
               they
               could
               so
               clearely
               have
               resolved
               him
               of
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               certifie
               him
               of
               the
               distinct
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               .
               This
               they
               learned
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Micah
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 ver
              
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               of
               our
               Apostle
               
                 Hebrewes
                 1.
                 ver
              
               .
               1.
               is
               exactly
               verified
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               article
               now
               in
               handling
               .
               The
               Prophets
               and
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               God
               by
               their
               ministery
               spake
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               at
               sundry
               
               times
               onely
               ,
               or
               in
               severall
               ages
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               piece-meale
               or
               by
               scattered
               predictions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sundry
               wayes
               ;
               sometimes
               literally
               and
               plainely
               ,
               sometimes
               mystically
               or
               aenigmatically
               .
               
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 age
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               ,
               in
               his
               Sonne
               :
               )
               For
               even
               the
               historicall
               passages
               of
               his
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               though
               delivered
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Evangelists
               spoken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               very
               conception
               ,
               his
               birth
               and
               actions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               words
               uttered
               by
               him
               ,
               have
               their
               plaine
               ,
               and
               full
               language
               ,
               and
               if
               wee
               take
               them
               as
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               are
               as
               the
               putting
               together
               of
               all
               what
               the
               Prophets
               had
               spoken
               scatteredly
               ,
               or
               represented
               by
               broken
               pictures
               ,
               or
               portions
               of
               truth
               .
               After
               that
               maine
               head
               or
               fountaine
               of
               Prophecies
               was
               opened
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               course
               drawne
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               Prophet
               .
               
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               Every
               succeeding
               age
               (
               especially
               from
               the
               deluge
               )
               addes
               some
               new
               rills
               or
               petty
               streames
               unto
               it
               ,
               the
               full
               current
               of
               which
               is
               conspicuous
               only
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP
               32.
               
            
             
               Saint
               Lukes
               narration
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               and
               its
               exact
               concordance
               with
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               TO
               begin
               with
               S.
               Lukes
               narration
               of
               his
               cōceptiō
               
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 6.
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
              
               Gabriel
               
                 was
                 sent
                 frō
                 God
                 unto
                 a
                 Citie
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 named
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 virgin
                 espoused
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 name
                 was
              
               Joseph
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 virgins
                 name
                 was
              
               Mary
               .
               In
               these
               few
               lines
               wee
               have
               the
               exact
               Chorographie
               of
               those
               generall
               or
               more
               obscure
               descriptions
               which
               Isaias
               and
               Ieremiah
               had
               made
               of
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               words
               following
               wee
               have
               the
               particular
               and
               most
               exact
               survey
               of
               all
               Gods
               promises
               made
               to
               David
               ,
               or
               related
               by
               other
               Prophets
               concerning
               that
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               rule
               over
               Iacob
               for
               ever
               .
               When
               Saint
               Luke
               saith
               in
               the
               words
               forecited
               ,
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
                 was
                 sent
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 moneth
                 ,
              
               this
               may
               referre
               either
               to
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               conception
               (
               as
               in
               all
               probability
               it
               doth
               )
               
                 ver
                 .
                 36.
                 )
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thy
                 Cosin
                 Elizabeth
                 shee
                 also
                 hath
                 conceived
                 a
                 sonne
                 in
                 her
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sixth
                 moneth
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 barren
                 :
              
               Or
               it
               may
               referre
               unto
               the
               sixth
               moneth
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               and
               civill
               accompt
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               :
               for
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               Israels
               deliverie
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               moneth
               wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               was
               conceived
               (
               which
               answeres
               for
               the
               past
               part
               
               to
               our
               September
               )
               was
               the
               first
               moneth
               in
               which
               (
               as
               most
               later
               Divines
               are
               of
               opinion
               )
               the
               world
               was
               created
               .
               
               The
               moneth
               Abib
               (
               which
               answers
               unto
               March
               with
               us
               )
               became
               observable
               to
               the
               Israelites
               from
               their
               deliverance
               in
               that
               moneth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               continues
               in
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               accompt
               the
               first
               in
               order
               .
               In
               the
               same
               moneth
               the
               conception
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               was
               denounced
               by
               the
               Angell
               ,
               and
               our
               deliverance
               by
               him
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               afterwards
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               well
               deserves
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               moneth
               since
               his
               conception
               and
               passion
               :
               but
               in
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               respects
               ,
               or
               whether
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               moneth
               wherein
               the
               Angell
               was
               sent
               ,
               be
               termed
               the
               sixt
               moneth
               is
               no
               matter
               of
               such
               moment
               or
               consideration
               ,
               as
               the
               tenour
               of
               his
               message
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 31.
                 32.
                 
                 And
                 behold
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceive
                 in
                 thy
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 :
                 Hee
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 David
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Angell
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
              
               JESVS
               ,
               it
               is
               implied
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               greatnesse
               which
               is
               here
               promised
               .
               And
               may
               it
               not
               be
               as
               rightly
               implied
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
              
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               but
               first
               to
               brooke
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               then
               first
               to
               be
               made
               and
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               become
               great
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               Father
               David
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               without
               observation
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Angell
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
              
               nor
               doth
               hee
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               his
               Mother
               should
               bestow
               this
               name
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               shee
               did
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
               The
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               fruit
               of
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               named
               Iesus
               by
               his
               mother
               ,
               from
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               should
               be
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               future
               greatnesse
               as
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               was
               the
               promised
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               peculiar
               assumption
               ,
               or
               union
               into
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               Davids
               Lord
               before
               he
               was
               conceived
               ,
               and
               was
               publiquely
               to
               be
               declared
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               At
               which
               time
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               the
               especiall
               government
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               often
               beene
               promised
               to
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               .
               This
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Evangelist
               doth
               open
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 Hee
                 shall
                 raigne
                 over
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Unlesse
               this
               holy
               of
               holyes
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               had
               beene
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               hee
               should
               in
               reason
               be
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               unto
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               demanding
               
                 how
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 seeing
                 shee
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               34.
               
               The
               Angel
               answered
               ,
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               An
               Emphaticall
               expression
               of
               that
               which
               we
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Creede
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 should
                 worke
                 his
                 conception
                 .
              
               Now
               hee
               who
               is
               Author
               of
               the
               conception
               
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               which
               before
               such
               a
               conception
               had
               no
               existence
               ,
               is
               in
               propriety
               of
               speech
               to
               be
               reputed
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               party
               or
               person
               conceived
               .
               But
               this
               very
               person
               whom
               we
               now
               adore
               under
               that
               name
               or
               title
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               being
               before
               all
               World
               's
               the
               true
               and
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               albeit
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               his
               conception
               as
               man
               (
               a
               more
               principall
               cause
               and
               Author
               of
               his
               conception
               ,
               then
               any
               mortall
               Father
               is
               of
               his
               mortall
               sonne
               :
               )
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               virgins
               womb
               to
               be
               reputed
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               alone
               who
               was
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Father
               of
               that
               person
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Uirgins
               womb
               was
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               personally
               united
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               then
               the
               cause
               or
               Author
               of
               any
               new
               person
               ,
               but
               onely
               espoused
               ,
               or
               betroathed
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               before
               had
               no
               actuall
               existence
               )
               unto
               him
               who
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               from
               eternity
               .
               Now
               not
               he
               that
               gives
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               takes
               the
               spouse
               given
               in
               marriage
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               husband
               .
               And
               the
               spouse
               so
               taken
               ,
               from
               her
               espousall
               ,
               becomes
               the
               daughter
               not
               of
               him
               that
               gives
               her
               in
               marriage
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               with
               whom
               shee
               is
               now
               made
               one
               flesh
               .
               Thus
               God
               the
               Father
               (
               by
               this
               espousall
               thus
               wrought
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               )
               becomes
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               united
               unto
               his
               sonne
               ,
               after
               another
               manner
               then
               before
               hee
               had
               beene
               ,
               of
               any
               man
               ;
               and
               after
               another
               manner
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               ,
               or
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               
               man
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Christ
               then
               as
               God
               and
               man
               is
               the
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               :
               The
               same
               Iesus
               only
               as
               man
               ,
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               promised
               Messias
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               is
               evident
               :
               but
               by
               what
               line
               all
               descent
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               legall
               right
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               David
               was
               derived
               unto
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               without
               question
               amongst
               Christians
               .
               David
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               by
               Gods
               free
               donation
               ,
               was
               King
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               by
               legall
               right
               did
               succeed
               him
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               Solomons
               heires
               or
               Successours
               by
               bodily
               descent
               had
               as
               firme
               a
               title
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Kings
               or
               Monarchs
               have
               to
               the
               Crownes
               and
               dignities
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               But
               whether
               Solomons
               line
               by
               bodily
               descent
               ,
               were
               utterly
               extinguished
               before
               the
               conception
               or
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               neither
               much
               debated
               ,
               nor
               agreed
               upon
               by
               Divines
               .
               If
               it
               were
               extinguished
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               yet
               Davids
               line
               did
               not
               determine
               with
               Solomons
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               (
               haply
               )
               our
               Saviour
               is
               instyled
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               not
               so
               of
               Solomon
               ;
               albeit
               
                 Solomon
                 was
              
               as
               true
               a
               shadow
               of
               him
               as
               King
               ,
               as
               David
               had
               beene
               :
               And
               Solomons
               Kingdome
               and
               raigne
               a
               fairer
               map
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               then
               Davids
               was
               .
               And
               though
               our
               Saviours
               intermediate
               Ancestors
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               from
               David
               downward
               ,
               were
               many
               ,
               as
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               S.
               Matthew
               relates
               :
               Yet
               he
               did
               immediatly
               succeede
               David
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               so
               by
               the
               law
               of
               most
               Countries
               ,
               
                 in
                 case
              
               the
               
               elder
               brethrens
               sonnes
               or
               issues
               faile
               ,
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               brother
               succeeds
               as
               lawfull
               heire
               ,
               not
               unto
               his
               elder
               brothers
               ,
               or
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               Grandfather
               or
               first
               donor
               .
               Many
               may
               be
               immediate
               heires
               unto
               thē
               to
               whō
               they
               are
               no
               immediate
               Successours
               in
               lineall
               descent
               .
               That
               Solomon
               and
               his
               line
               had
               no
               such
               perpetuity
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               David
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               might
               not
               determine
               before
               the
               promised
               seed
               of
               David
               ,
               was
               exhibited
               ,
               the
               tenour
               of
               that
               Covenant
               (
               as
               it
               is
               exemplified
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               89.
               
               Psalme
               )
               puts
               out
               of
               question
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 David
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 holy
                 oyle
                 have
                 I
                 annointed
                 him
                 .
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 cry
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 my
                 salvation
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 my
                 first
                 borne
                 ;
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 my
                 mercy
                 will
                 I
                 keepe
                 for
                 him
                 evermore
                 :
                 and
                 my
                 Covenant
                 shall
                 stand
                 fast
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 seed
                 also
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 to
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               This
               last
               he
               speakes
               of
               
                 Davids
                 seede
              
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               seedes
               as
               of
               many
               .
               For
               so
               it
               followes
               ,
               ver
               .
               30.
               
               
                 If
                 his
                 children
                 forsake
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 judgements
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 breake
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 not
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 visite
                 their
                 transgressions
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquity
                 with
                 stripes
                 .
              
               This
               visitation
               with
               rods
               and
               stripes
               imports
               more
               then
               fatherly
               chastisements
               :
               true
               and
               reall
               punishments
               .
               Yea
               ,
               heavie
               judgements
               upon
               Davids
               other
               children
               according
               to
               their
               deserts
               .
               None
               are
               utterly
               exempted
               from
               Gods
               heavie
               displeasure
               ,
               besides
               the
               
               promised
               seede
               ,
               or
               
                 Davids
                 sonne
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whose
               prerogative
               is
               in
               the
               next
               words
               reserved
               by
               oath
               ,
               
                 Never
                 the
                 losse
                 my
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 David
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 my
                 faithfulnesse
                 to
                 faile
                 :
                 my
                 covenant
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 breake
                 ,
                 nor
                 alter
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               33.
               
               This
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               however
               Davids
               other
               sonnes
               provoke
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               repent
               of
               that
               loving
               kindnesse
               which
               I
               promised
               to
               him
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               in
               Davids
               seede
               ;
               for
               in
               respect
               of
               things
               alterable
               or
               reversible
               ,
               whether
               promised
               for
               the
               good
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               threatned
               for
               their
               woe
               ,
               God
               is
               usually
               said
               to
               repent
               ,
               but
               to
               whatsoever
               hee
               sweares
               ,
               of
               that
               he
               never
               repents
               .
               Every
               event
               ratified
               by
               oath
               is
               either
               unalterable
               or
               irreversible
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 Psal
                 .
                 110.
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               change
               or
               alter
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               promised
               .
               To
               alter
               that
               which
               was
               only
               promised
               ,
               but
               without
               oath
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               as
               we
               usually
               render
               the
               originall
               )
               to
               faile
               or
               breake
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               more
               proper
               language
               ,
               to
               reverse
               a
               blessing
               promised
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               added
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               of
               the
               89.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 [
                 Once
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 by
                 my
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 lye
                 unto
              
               David
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               make
               void
               my
               covenant
               .
               
                 His
                 seeds
                 shall
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 before
                 mee
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               throne
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdome
               which
               the
               Angel
               
                 (
                 Luke
                 1.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 )
              
               foretold
               should
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               seed
               or
               fruit
               of
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               .
               As
               for
               Davids
               other
               children
               ,
               or
               for
               Solomons
               race
               ,
               their
               title
               to
               
               the
               temporary
               Crowne
               of
               David
               was
               at
               the
               first
               but
               conditional
               or
               rather
               mutable
               :
               for
               every
               conditionall
               estate
               presupposeth
               a
               state
               in
               being
               ,
               but
               a
               state
               mutable
               ,
               or
               reversible
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               state
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               or
               the
               heires
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               aswell
               unto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Judah
               as
               of
               Israel
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               they
               utterly
               lost
               in
               the
               second
               descent
               .
               The
               next
               Quaere
               is
               ,
               whether
               this
               their
               estate
               unto
               Judah
               or
               Israel
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               originall
               tenour
               reversible
               ,
               were
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               utterly
               reversed
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               (
               as
               it
               concerned
               them
               )
               finally
               cancelled
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               of
               this
               Quaere
               the
               branches
               are
               two
               ,
               first
               ,
               whether
               Salomons
               line
               were
               utterly
               extinguished
               before
               the
               returne
               of
               Iudah
               from
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivitie
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               age
               before
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promised
               seed
               of
               David
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
               The
               second
               ,
               whether
               in
               case
               the
               utter
               extinguishment
               of
               Salomons
               line
               be
               a
               point
               doubtfull
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               authentick
               Author
               or
               record
               indeterminable
               ;
               This
               line
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               the
               same
               desperate
               case
               ,
               for
               recovering
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               Elies
               race
               was
               for
               regaining
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               was
               by
               solemne
               oath
               deposed
               ?
               That
               Solomons
               line
               was
               utterly
               excluded
               from
               inheriting
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               for
               the
               most
               part
               agree
               :
               And
               the
               tenour
               of
               that
               terrible
               sentence
               against
               Ieconiah
               (
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               acknowledged
               by
               both
               )
               will
               inferre
               no
               lesse
               .
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 though
              
               Coniah
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Jehoiakim
               
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 were
                 the
                 signet
                 upon
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 
                 I
                 pluck
                 thee
                 thence
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 seeke
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 them
                 whose
                 face
                 thou
                 fearest
                 ,
                 even
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Nebuchadnezzar
               
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Caldeans
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 thee
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 Country
                 where
                 yee
                 were
                 not
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 ye
                 dye
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 thither
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 returne
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 man
              
               Coniah
               
                 a
                 despised
                 broken
                 Idoll
                 ?
                 Is
                 hee
                 a
                 vessell
                 wherein
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 are
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 hee
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Land
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ?
                 O
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Write
                 ye
                 this
                 man
                 childless
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 shall
                 prosper
                 ,
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 ruling
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 Iudah
                 .
                 Ierem.
              
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               &c.
               This
               last
               clause
               is
               (
               to
               mee
               )
               a
               concludent
               proofe
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               not
               of
               Ieconiahs
               seed
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prosper
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               prosperitie
               to
               Prince
               and
               people
               :
               And
               hee
               that
               will
               avouch
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Ieconiah
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               able
               to
               
                 fend
                 off
              
               that
               cōtradiction
               ,
               which
               his
               assertion
               directly
               includes
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Angels
               promise
               
                 (
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 33.
                 
              
               )
               but
               unto
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 cap.
                 23.
                 ver
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
                 David
                 a
                 righteous
                 branch
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 raigne
                 and
                 [
                 prosper
                 ]
                 and
                 shall
                 execute
                 judgment
                 and
                 justice
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 dayes
              
               Judah
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 dwell
                 safely
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               in
               this
               place
               (
               and
               
               elsewhere
               )
               instyled
               the
               branch
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               a
               stem
               of
               the
               roote
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               but
               no
               where
               a
               branch
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               feed
               which
               (
               is
               most
               probable
               )
               did
               determine
               in
               Ieconiah
               ,
               whom
               his
               Uncle
               Zedekiah
               did
               succeed
               for
               a
               while
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Judah
               ,
               but
               with
               worse
               successe
               .
               For
               Ezekiels
               denouncement
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Solomon
               was
               no
               lesse
               terrible
               then
               this
               of
               Ieremiah
               against
               
                 Coniah
                 :
                 And
                 thou
                 prophane
                 wicked
                 Prince
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 whose
                 day
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 iniquitie
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 :
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 Remove
                 the
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 exalt
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 abase
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 high
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 overturne
                 ,
                 overturne
                 ,
                 overturne
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 come
                 whose
                 right
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 .
                 Ezech.
              
               21.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               The
               contents
               of
               this
               denunciation
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               are
               these
               especially
               ,
               Both
               
                 the
                 Crowne
                 and
                 the
                 Mitre
                 [
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 and
                 sacerdotall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 ]
                 were
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 crushed
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 should
                 remaine
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               The
               Mitre
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               a
               new
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               farre
               lesse
               mould
               :
               the
               Crowne
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               it
               to
               be
               united
               to
               the
               Mitre
               ,
               both
               put
               together
               to
               remaine
               ,
               but
               as
               models
               of
               that
               dignitie
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               generally
               had
               ,
               untill
               the
               royall
               and
               princely
               dignity
               were
               united
               in
               him
               that
               had
               full
               right
               to
               both
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               promised
               seede
               ,
               or
               Sonne
               of
               David
               .
               The
               readings
               upon
               the
               27
               verse
               ,
               are
               various
               .
               The
               vulgar
               Latine
               (
               following
               the
               Septuagint
               )
               thus
               ,
               
                 iniquitatem
                 ponam
                 eam
              
               .
               The
               Zuricke
               or
               Tigurine
               thus
               ,
               
                 curvam
                 curvam
                 ponam
                 eam
              
               .
               And
               if
               this
               reading
               be
               just
               and
               
               straight
               ,
               it
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               character
               of
               that
               ●●●ked
               descent
               and
               tortuous
               revolution
               of
               the
               civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticke
               power
               ,
               from
               one
               Family
               unto
               another
               ,
               not
               settling
               in
               any
               one
               line
               untill
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               unto
               whom
               both
               by
               right
               did
               belong
               .
               Yet
               some
               authoritie
               in
               all
               this
               Tumble
               did
               still
               remaine
               in
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               in
               the
               race
               of
               Solomon
               or
               of
               David
               )
               untill
               Shiloh
               came
               .
               And
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               that
               cited
               passage
               of
               Ezekiel
               ver
               .
               27.
               
               
                 It
                 shal
                 be
                 no
                 more
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               same
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               )
               
                 untill
                 he
                 come
                 whose
                 right
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               have
               not
               speciall
               reference
               to
               that
               Prophecy
               of
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
              
               Judah
               untill
               Shiloh
               
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 .
              
               The
               Septuagint
               seeme
               to
               interpret
               the
               name
               Shiloh
               according
               to
               the
               same
               importance
               that
               the
               originall
               (
               as
               our
               English
               hath
               it
               
                 Ezek.
                 21.
                 27.
                 
                 )
                 [
                 whose
                 right
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 ]
              
               as
               if
               Shiloh
               had
               been
               as
               much
               as
               Asherle
               ,
               
               
                 cui
                 repositum
                 est
              
               .
               But
               whether
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               rules
               of
               Grammar
               Shilo
               may
               stand
               for
               as
               much
               as
               Shello
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               mysterie
               conteined
               in
               this
               prophecy
               might
               require
               or
               dispense
               with
               some
               irregularitie
               in
               the
               grammaticall
               forme
               of
               speech
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               accurate
               Criticks
               ,
               or
               sacred
               Philologers
               :
               and
               so
               I
               do
               another
               question
               which
               is
               emergent
               as
               well
               out
               of
               the
               forecited
               words
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               as
               of
               Ezekiell
               ,
               whether
               both
               prophecies
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christs
               first
               comming
               to
               judge
               Jerusalem
               (
               unto
               which
               later
               the
               words
               of
               Ezekiel
               seeme
               most
               to
               incline
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               originall
               ,
               
                 untill
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 whom
                 judgement
                 belongeth
                 .
                 )
              
               I
               rest
               contented
               with
               this
               
               part
               of
               the
               prophet
               Ezekiels
               undoubted
               meaning
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               civil
               ,
               nor
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               dignitie
               of
               Judah
               were
               to
               be
               the
               same
               they
               were
               ,
               until
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               expected
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               reliques
               of
               both
               do
               remaine
               untill
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               5
               Some
               of
               the
               Priestly
               line
               after
               this
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               did
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               exercise
               princely
               authority
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Maccabees
               )
               but
               with
               more
               honour
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               then
               with
               good
               successe
               for
               posterity
               .
               Others
               afterwards
               did
               attempt
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               were
               put
               by
               it
               ,
               yet
               permitted
               or
               authorized
               by
               the
               Romanes
               to
               exercise
               the
               Priestly
               function
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               executed
               for
               their
               mutinous
               aspiring
               to
               the
               Crowne
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               they
               became
               Competitors
               for
               the
               royall
               dignity
               ,
               it
               was
               collated
               upon
               Antipater
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               derived
               (
               or
               suffered
               by
               Augustus
               to
               descend
               )
               on
               Herod
               the
               great
               ,
               in
               whose
               daies
               the
               promised
               seede
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               true
               heire
               unto
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Judah
               was
               borne
               .
               But
               though
               Herod
               did
               exercise
               royall
               jurisdiction
               over
               Judea
               ,
               aswel
               as
               over
               other
               neighbouring
               provinces
               ,
               yet
               was
               hee
               not
               created
               King
               over
               Judea
               ;
               this
               was
               no
               part
               of
               his
               royall
               Title
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               Antonius
               .
               The
               first
               solemne
               authorized
               Title
               of
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               from
               the
               captivitie
               of
               King
               Ieconiah
               and
               Zedekiah
               ,
               was
               that
               inscription
               written
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               Crosse
               ,
               written
               by
               Pilates
               command
               ,
               so
               peremptorily
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               could
               not
               get
               a
               change
               or
               reversion
               of
               it
               in
               any
               of
               the
               three
               languages
               wherein
               it
               was
               written
               
                 [
                 Iesus
                 Nazarenus
                 Rex
                 Iudaeorum
                 .
                 ]
                 
                 Pilate
              
               I
               take
               it
               did
               not
               in
               this
               inscription
               intend
               the
               scoffe
               or
               scorn
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               style
               ,
               or
               Title
               of
               the
               crime
               for
               which
               our
               Saviour
               was
               endited
               :
               Hee
               neither
               affirmed
               nor
               denyed
               him
               to
               be
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               the
               world
               might
               conceive
               was
               written
               in
               jest
               or
               in
               scoffe
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               made
               good
               in
               earnest
               ,
               by
               making
               this
               Jesus
               whom
               Pilate
               and
               the
               Jews
               had
               crucified
               ,
               
                 both
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               far
               greater
               King
               ,
               then
               Caesar
               himselfe
               ,
               whom
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               only
               King.
               
            
             
               6
               Ioseph
               his
               supposed
               Father
               (
               in
               all
               *
               probabilitie
               )
               was
               dead
               before
               this
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               lineall
               right
               of
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               was
               now
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               sonne
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               child
               by
               Ioseph
               her
               husband
               ,
               nor
               hee
               any
               sonne
               by
               any
               former
               wife
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               right
               unto
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               ,
               which
               either
               or
               both
               of
               them
               had
               ,
               was
               by
               legall
               descent
               devolved
               upon
               this
               dying
               man
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               great
               humiliation
               was
               to
               be
               more
               highly
               exalted
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               alone
               that
               which
               was
               said
               by
               the
               prophet
               Ezekiel
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               
                 exalt
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 abase
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 high
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               the
               same
               Prophecy
               had
               beene
               at
               severall
               times
               verified
               ,
               or
               fulfilled
               in
               part
               before
               .
               And
               first
               perhaps
               in
               Ieconiah
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               debasing
               of
               Zedekiah
               ,
               his
               uncle
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               was
               exalted
               above
               other
               Captives
               by
               *
               Nebuchadnezzars
               sonne
               Evil-Merodach
               .
               And
               againe
               more
               punctually
               (
               according
               to
               the
               prophets
               meaning
               )
               in
               Zorobabel
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               Davids
               line
               ,
               after
               Solomons
               line
               was
               
               either
               extinguished
               or
               deposed
               ;
               but
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               in
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               as
               shee
               expresses
               her
               thankfulnesse
               for
               it
               in
               her
               sweet
               song
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 52.
                 
                 Hee
                 hath
                 put
                 downe
                 the
                 mightie
                 from
                 their
                 seate
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 exalted
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 the
                 meeke
                 .
              
               Whether
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               in
               her
               owne
               right
               ,
               or
               Ioseph
               her
               husbands
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               were
               the
               next
               heire
               unto
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               ,
               is
               disputed
               by
               others
               ,
               unto
               whose
               determinations
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Whatsoever
               right
               either
               or
               both
               of
               them
               had
               ,
               was
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               derived
               from
               David
               by
               Nathan
               ,
               not
               by
               Solomon
               or
               his
               successors
               .
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               were
               heires
               to
               the
               kingdome
               which
               Solomon
               did
               enjoy
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               his
               seede
               :
               and
               so
               were
               Salathiel
               ,
               and
               Zorobabel
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               directly
               descended
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               whether
               her
               sonne
               should
               be
               the
               lawfull
               heire
               of
               David
               ,
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgins
               doubt
               or
               question
               to
               the
               Angel.
               But
               how
               shee
               should
               conceive
               a
               sonne
               according
               to
               the
               purport
               of
               the
               Angels
               promise
               ,
               that
               she
               questions
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 24.
                 
                 Then
                 said
                 Mary
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ?
              
               To
               omit
               the
               idle
               fancies
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               would
               hence
               collect
               that
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               had
               vowed
               chastitie
               in
               single
               life
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               had
               beene
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 never
                 to
                 know
                 man
              
               ;
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               however
               shee
               was
               at
               this
               time
               espoused
               unto
               Ioseph
               ,
               yet
               the
               marriage
               was
               not
               to
               be
               consummated
               til
               some
               competent
               space
               after
               the
               espousals
               ,
               within
               which
               time
               shee
               did
               rightly
               apprehend
               the
               conception
               foretold
               her
               by
               the
               Angell
               was
               to
               bee
               accomplished
               ,
               or
               rather
               
               from
               the
               very
               time
               of
               this
               present
               dialogue
               ;
               and
               hence
               shee
               demands
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               instantly
               conceive
               ,
               seeing
               she
               knew
               not
               a
               man
               ;
               yet
               are
               not
               these
               words
               of
               distrust
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               tincture
               of
               such
               incredulitie
               or
               slow
               beliefe
               ,
               as
               wee
               finde
               taxed
               in
               Sarah
               ,
               and
               Zachariah
               father
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ;
               yet
               were
               both
               Sarah
               ,
               and
               Elizabeth
               the
               wife
               of
               Zachariah
               types
               or
               shadowes
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgins
               miraculous
               conceiving
               .
               So
               were
               Hannah
               and
               Sampsons
               mother
               .
               The
               conception
               of
               all
               their
               sonnes
               (
               and
               they
               were
               respectively
               their
               only
               sonnes
               )
               was
               wonderfull
               and
               without
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               ;
               peculiar
               blessings
               of
               him
               
                 that
                 maketh
                 the
                 barren
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 joyfull
                 mother
                 of
                 Children
                 .
                 Sarah
              
               and
               Hannah
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               parents
               had
               beene
               petitioners
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               for
               children
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               petitions
               ratifyed
               ,
               one
               by
               the
               Preist
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord.
               But
               Sampson
               was
               promised
               to
               Manoahs
               wife
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               without
               any
               petition
               on
               her
               part
               made
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               promised
               withall
               to
               be
               a
               deliverer
               of
               his
               people
               from
               the
               Philistins
               .
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Angelicall
               Annunciation
               ,
               the
               birth
               of
               Sampson
               was
               a
               most
               lively
               type
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               albeit
               this
               conception
               of
               Sampson
               was
               not
               so
               strange
               as
               that
               of
               Isaac
               .
               That
               Sarah
               in
               her
               decrepit
               age
               should
               conceive
               a
               sonne
               ,
               was
               a
               matter
               incredible
               ,
               and
               unparalleld
               in
               any
               age
               of
               the
               world
               before
               or
               since
               ,
               yet
               not
               properly
               miraculous
               .
               
                 Through
                 faith
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 11.
                 )
                 Sarah
                 received
                 strength
                 to
                 conceive
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 past
                 age
              
               (
               either
               for
               conceiving
               seede
               ,
               or
               for
               bringing
               it
               forth
               conceived
               ,
               yet
               both
               shee
               did
               )
               
                 because
                 she
                 judged
                 him
                 faithfull
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 .
              
               The
               faith
               by
               which
               shee
               conceived
               strength
               was
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               which
               shee
               conceived
               by
               this
               faith
               ,
               was
               such
               a
               wondrous
               effect
               ,
               as
               these
               gifts
               which
               are
               attributed
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               miracles
               .
               But
               Sarah
               having
               received
               this
               strength
               by
               faith
               ,
               the
               conception
               was
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 her
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 women
              
               ;
               not
               so
               with
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               who
               became
               blessed
               by
               beleeving
               the
               Angel
               :
               She
               did
               not
               receive
               strength
               to
               conceive
               seede
               ;
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               foretold
               by
               the
               Angel
               were
               from
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               .
               *
               
                 Vnlesse
                 shee
                 had
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 shee
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 established
              
               ;
               yet
               her
               beleefe
               did
               not
               cooperate
               with
               the
               effect
               promised
               .
               That
               was
               the
               immediate
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               marying
               part
               of
               her
               substance
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               a
               manner
               unknowne
               to
               her
               .
               There
               was
               not
               first
               a
               marriage
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               conception
               ,
               nor
               a
               conception
               first
               and
               then
               a
               marriage
               ,
               both
               were
               accomplished
               at
               once
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               33.
               
            
             
               S.
               Mathewes
               relation
               of
               the
               maner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               harmony
               betwixt
               it
               and
               the
               prophecies
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               well
               observed
               by
               divers
               good
               writers
               ,
               that
               S.
               Mathew
               begins
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               not
               from
               Adam
               ,
               where
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 (
                 ordine
                 retrogrado
              
               )
               ends
               it
               :
               but
               
                 (
                 ordine
                 recto
              
               )
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               promised
               seede
               was
               first
               by
               oath
               established
               in
               Abrahams
               line
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               more
               particularly
               in
               Davids
               ,
               whose
               sonne
               and
               heire
               our
               Saviour
               was
               ,
               though
               sonne
               by
               adoption
               ,
               or
               next
               heire
               in
               reversion
               unto
               Ieconiah
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               last
               (
               as
               these
               Authors
               think
               )
               of
               Solomons
               line
               :
               the
               last
               at
               least
               that
               could
               pretend
               unto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               David
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               said
               in
               our
               Saviours
               Genealogie
               according
               to
               S.
               Mathew
               ,
               that
               Ieconiah
               begat
               Salathiel
               ;
               yet
               this
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               naturall
               begetting
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               civil
               .
               He
               was
               the
               son
               of
               Salathiel
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               useth
               in
               the
               second
               Psalme
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               unto
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               ;
               if
               this
               place
               be
               literally
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               David
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               most
               probable
               opinion
               is
               ,
               )
               though
               afterwards
               to
               be
               mystically
               fulfilled
               only
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               only
               Gods
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               from
               eternity
               ,
               but
               his
               first
               begotten
               
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               
               and
               so
               made
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
               But
               of
               these
               points
               in
               their
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 The
                 birth
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Mathew
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               18.
               &c.
               )
               
                 was
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 his
                 mother
                 Mary
                 was
                 espoused
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 together
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 found
                 with
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Then
                 Ioseph
                 her
                 husband
                 being
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 a
                 publique
                 example
                 ,
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 privily
                 .
                 But
                 while
                 he
                 thought
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 thou
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 thee
                 Mary
                 thy
                 wife
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 in
                 her
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 shee
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               In
               this
               narration
               some
               speciall
               passages
               are
               expressely
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               related
               out
               of
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               So
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               to
               denote
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               was
               no
               agent
               in
               this
               conception
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 in
                 her
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               This
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               character
               with
               that
               message
               of
               the
               Angel
               unto
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               her selfe
               in
               S.
               Luke
               1.
               chap.
               ver
               .
               31.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceive
                 in
                 thy
                 womb
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 child
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Angel
               said
               unto
               the
               wife
               of
               
                 Manoah
                 (
                 Iudges
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 )
              
               and
               to
               others
               which
               beyond
               expectation
               or
               course
               of
               nature
               did
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               sonnes
               of
               promise
               .
               Both
               Evangelists
               
               againe
               expressely
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               was
               espoused
               to
               Ioseph
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               before
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               did
               bring
               this
               message
               unto
               her
               ;
               hereby
               giving
               us
               to
               understand
               that
               the
               works
               which
               the
               Divell
               had
               wrought
               in
               our
               nature
               should
               in
               this
               particular
               (
               as
               in
               many
               others
               )
               be
               undone
               by
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               way
               and
               method
               that
               they
               were
               done
               by
               this
               his
               enemie
               .
               The
               first
               woman
               we
               know
               did
               conceive
               sinne
               ,
               whilest
               shee
               was
               a
               virgin
               ,
               at
               least
               before
               shee
               knew
               her
               husband
               Adam
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               onely
               man
               then
               on
               Earth
               :
               for
               she
               was
               a
               virgin
               espoused
               from
               her
               first
               Creation
               .
               This
               first
               woman
               conceived
               death
               by
               beleeving
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               practising
               according
               to
               his
               Counsaile
               ,
               before
               shee
               had
               consulted
               her
               husband
               .
               The
               blessed
               virgin
               did
               conceive
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               by
               beleeving
               the
               Angel
               Gabriels
               message
               without
               consent
               or
               advise
               of
               her
               betroathed
               Husband
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               first
               suspected
               her
               loyaltie
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               (
               admonished
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               did
               admit
               of
               her
               as
               his
               lawfull
               consort
               ,
               did
               permit
               her
               to
               enjoy
               all
               the
               priviledges
               of
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               her
               sonne
               the
               priviledges
               of
               his
               only
               sonne
               and
               heire
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               knowledge
               of
               her
               as
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             
               3
               S.
               Luke
               gives
               us
               the
               Chronologie
               of
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               more
               distinctly
               then
               S.
               Mathew
               doth
               ;
               
                 It
                 came
                 to
                 passe
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 went
                 out
                 a
                 decree
                 from
                 Caesar
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 taxed
                 ,
              
               or
               booked
               .
               Chap.
               2.
               ver
               .
               1.
               
               The
               exact
               year
               frō
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               return
               of
               Judah
               from
               Captivitie
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               
               do
               meddle
               with
               in
               the
               story
               of
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               .
               I
               omit
               them
               .
               The
               other
               circumstances
               concerning
               the
               time
               wherein
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Romane
               account
               )
               hee
               was
               borne
               ,
               with
               the
               place
               ,
               were
               more
               usefull
               for
               us
               ;
               because
               these
               were
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               beene
               ,
               knowne
               to
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Jews
               only
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Annals
               .
               It
               is
               agreed
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               was
               borne
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               the
               King.
               If
               any
               be
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               exact
               yeare
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               the
               best
               rule
               for
               his
               direction
               in
               this
               search
               must
               be
               to
               find
               out
               the
               time
               of
               that
               taxe
               or
               inrolement
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Luke
               Chap.
               2.
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               taxing
               or
               inrolling
               was
               first
               made
               when
               Cyrenius
               was
               Governour
               of
               Syria
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               all
               agree
               )
               was
               either
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               42
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               41
               ,
               of
               Augustus
               .
               Yet
               whether
               this
               taxing
               or
               inrollement
               of
               every
               person
               capable
               of
               such
               inrollement
               ,
               were
               not
               decreed
               ,
               or
               intended
               before
               by
               Augustus
               ,
               though
               first
               put
               in
               execution
               whilest
               Cyrenius
               was
               Governour
               of
               Syria
               ,
               may
               admit
               some
               doubt
               or
               question
               :
               however
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               calculate
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               from
               the
               time
               in
               which
               this
               decree
               was
               put
               in
               execution
               throughout
               Judea
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               designe
               ,
               or
               intention
               of
               Augustus
               to
               have
               such
               a
               taxe
               or
               inrolement
               of
               all
               that
               were
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Spanish
               Nation
               as
               well
               for
               their
               civil
               ,
               as
               Ecclesiastick
               Acts
               did
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               they
               became
               Christians
               ,
               use
               a
               Computation
               of
               yeares
               
               different
               from
               all
               other
               Christian
               States
               or
               Kingdomes
               .
               For
               all
               besides
               them
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               )
               begin
               their
               Computation
               from
               our
               Lords
               incarnation
               or
               birth
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               this
               decree
               of
               Augustus
               was
               put
               in
               execution
               through
               Judea
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               begun
               their
               Aera
               (
               so
               they
               call
               their
               computation
               )
               somes
               27
               yeares
               more
               or
               lesse
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               as
               sundry
               of
               their
               ancient
               writers
               think
               from
               that
               time
               wherein
               Augustus
               did
               first
               resolve
               upon
               this
               taxing
               and
               inrolling
               of
               all
               the
               families
               under
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               they
               alleage
               )
               was
               first
               thought
               on
               ,
               and
               ingrossed
               at
               Tarracone
               in
               Spaine
               after
               he
               had
               fully
               subdued
               the
               Cantabrians
               and
               others
               which
               had
               revolted
               from
               him
               in
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               this
               most
               probable
               opinion
               of
               many
               ancient
               writers
               (
               as
               others
               of
               like
               nature
               usually
               do
               )
               suffers
               some
               praejudice
               by
               impertinent
               and
               disprovable
               allegations
               sought
               out
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               .
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 writers
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 decree
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Augustus
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 raising
                 a
                 generall
                 taxe
                 or
                 tribute
                 throughout
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 tribute
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 brasse
                 ,
                 a
                 currant
                 coine
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 aswell
                 for
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 civil
                 contracts
                 ,
                 or
                 mulcts
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 .
              
               And
               from
               this
               supposition
               (
               which
               will
               not
               be
               granted
               them
               )
               these
               writers
               conjecture
               that
               the
               word
               Aera
               tooke
               its
               originall
               Hence
               they
               call
               this
               decree
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 aerea
                 constitutio
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               word
               Aera
               which
               (
               in
               their
               language
               )
               is
               the
               computation
               of
               times
               or
               yeares
               ,
               
               were
               the
               plurall
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               warrantable
               by
               Priscian
               )
               of
               the
               Latine
               Aes
               ,
               afterwards
               by
               common
               use
               made
               a
               noune
               singular
               .
               But
               this
               supposition
               it selfe
               ,
               [
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whereof
               S.
               Luke
               speakes
               ,
               should
               import
               as
               much
               as
               a
               generall
               taxe
               or
               tribute
               ]
               is
               confuted
               by
               *
               Sepulveda
               a
               professed
               Spanish
               Antiquarie
               ,
               and
               Chronicler
               unto
               Charles
               the
               fift
               .
               And
               if
               his
               observations
               faile
               not
               the
               Romanes
               did
               not
               receive
               their
               Tribute
               or
               Taxes
               either
               in
               brasse
               or
               gold
               ,
               but
               in
               silver
               only
               .
               And
               because
               the
               imposition
               of
               Tribute
               or
               Taxe
               is
               alwayes
               ungratefull
               to
               conquered
               Provinces
               or
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               opinion
               in
               Sepulveda
               his
               judgement
               voyd
               of
               probability
               ,
               that
               the
               Spaniards
               should
               begin
               their
               computation
               of
               time
               from
               such
               a
               distastfull
               decree
               ,
               but
               rather
               from
               the
               immunities
               or
               priviledges
               which
               Augustus
               did
               bestow
               upon
               that
               Nation
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Jews
               begin
               their
               Aera
               ,
               or
               computation
               of
               time
               from
               their
               joyfull
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               restauration
               by
               Cyrus
               and
               his
               Successors
               ;
               as
               we
               Christians
               do
               ours
               from
               the
               birth
               or
               conception
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Latine
               Aera
               ,
               that
               Sepulveda
               first
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               good
               writers
               after
               him
               ,
               derive
               more
               properly
               from
               a
               mistake
               of
               ancient
               writers
               not
               so
               well
               acquainted
               as
               they
               might
               have
               beene
               ,
               with
               the
               abbreviations
               used
               in
               the
               date
               of
               publique
               civil
               Acts.
               Now
               the
               ancient
               Spaniards
               did
               date
               such
               Acts
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               do
               )
               by
               the
               raigne
               of
               our
               Kings
               ;
               but
               they
               of
               Augustus
               especially
               after
               this
               manner
               
                 A.
                 E.
                 R.
                 A
              
               ;
               which
               stood
               for
               as
               much
               as
               
                 Annus
                 erat
                 Augusti
              
               ,
               (
               suppose
               20
               ,
               30
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               )
               But
               succeeding
               
               ages
               ignorant
               of
               this
               manner
               of
               writing
               ,
               putting
               the
               former
               scattered
               letters
               or
               syllables
               together
               ,
               made
               one
               entire
               word
               of
               them
               AERA
               ,
               or
               AERA
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Yet
               to
               grant
               this
               learned
               Critick
               all
               that
               he
               demands
               concerning
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               erres
               no
               lesse
               (
               to
               my
               apprehension
               )
               in
               his
               peremptorie
               negative
               inferences
               ,
               then
               those
               Writers
               whom
               he
               refutes
               ,
               had
               done
               in
               their
               affirmative
               coniectures
               concerning
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               word
               AERA
               ,
               or
               the
               supposed
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               His
               intended
               conclusion
               ,
               is
               that
               this
               AERA
               or
               computation
               of
               time
               (
               which
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               )
               hath
               no
               reference
               to
               the
               decree
               of
               Augustus
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               whereas
               Gerundensis
               ,
               
               besides
               other
               good
               Spanish
               Writers
               ,
               brings
               positive
               proofe
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whereof
               S.
               Luke
               speakes
               (
               were
               it
               a
               taxe
               ,
               or
               as
               Sepulveda
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               an
               inrolement
               or
               booking
               of
               severall
               Tribes
               or
               Families
               ,
               or
               of
               particular
               persons
               in
               every
               Family
               )
               was
               projected
               by
               Augustus
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               immediately
               after
               he
               had
               subdued
               his
               rebellious
               people
               there
               ,
               as
               presuming
               that
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               all
               that
               did
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               )
               had
               beene
               quiet
               .
               But
               finding
               opposition
               in
               other
               Countries
               beyond
               his
               expectation
               ,
               he
               did
               deferre
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               former
               decree
               untill
               all
               were
               quiet
               within
               the
               Empire
               ;
               untill
               bordering
               or
               neighbour
               Countries
               had
               professed
               their
               desire
               of
               peace
               ,
               or
               were
               admitted
               into
               a
               league
               of
               amity
               with
               the
               Romanes
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               decree
               was
               first
               put
               in
               execution
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               (
               mentioned
               
               by
               S.
               Luke
               )
               of
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               .
               
                 In
                 those
                 dayes
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Luke
               )
               
                 there
                 went
                 out
                 a
                 decree
                 from
                 Caesar
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 taxed
                 or
                 enrolled
                 .
              
               These
               words
               
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
              
               may
               either
               punctually
               referre
               unto
               the
               dayes
               betweene
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               or
               unto
               some
               longer
               time
               betweene
               the
               first
               setting
               forth
               of
               this
               decree
               or
               designe
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               .
               So
               S.
               Luke
               in
               the
               2.
               verse
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               taxing
               or
               inrolling
               was
               
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 Cyrenius
                 was
                 Governour
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 went
                 to
                 be
                 taxed
                 or
                 enrolled
                 every
                 one
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 Citie
                 .
              
               A
               thing
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               neither
               necessary
               nor
               usuall
               among
               the
               Romanes
               for
               gathering
               of
               publique
               taxes
               or
               tribute
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               done
               either
               at
               the
               place
               of
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               chiefe
               Cities
               wherein
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               pay
               them
               .
               Other
               christian
               Nations
               begin
               their
               AERA
               or
               Computation
               of
               time
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               which
               falls
               upon
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               .
               The
               Spanish
               Nation
               begun
               theirs
               from
               the
               first
               setting
               forth
               or
               designe
               of
               this
               enrolement
               ,
               which
               jumps
               with
               the
               time
               of
               Augustus
               his
               gracious
               Raigne
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               admission
               into
               his
               speciall
               favour
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               deferring
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasions
               mentioned
               by
               Gerundensis
               and
               other
               Spanish
               Writers
               ,
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               admirable
               course
               of
               Gods
               proceeding
               in
               like
               cases
               ;
               whose
               pleasure
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               dispose
               and
               order
               the
               projects
               of
               greatest
               Princes
               ,
               either
               quite
               contrary
               to
               their
               intentions
               ,
               or
               to
               divert
               them
               
               from
               the
               point
               at
               which
               they
               levell
               ,
               unto
               the
               punctuall
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               will
               revealed
               ,
               or
               the
               predictions
               of
               his
               Prophets
               .
               Had
               Augustus
               gone
               on
               with
               his
               former
               purpose
               of
               inrolling
               all
               his
               Subjects
               instantly
               after
               his
               victorie
               upon
               the
               Cantabrians
               ,
               there
               had
               beene
               no
               publique
               record
               that
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               were
               of
               the
               linage
               of
               David
               ;
               The
               blessed
               Virgin
               being
               at
               that
               time
               according
               to
               the
               common
               calculation
               of
               her
               yeares
               ,
               unborne
               ,
               at
               least
               uncapable
               of
               the
               espousalls
               ,
               or
               of
               inrolement
               :
               For
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               the
               Romanes
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               inroll
               Children
               or
               Infants
               .
               Or
               if
               in
               any
               yeares
               intercurrent
               betweene
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spanish
               AERA
               ,
               &
               that
               point
               of
               time
               which
               S.
               Luke
               mentions
               ,
               the
               former
               decree
               had
               taken
               effect
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               had
               not
               beene
               brought
               forth
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               David
               .
               For
               neither
               had
               Ioseph
               or
               Mary
               any
               other
               purpose
               or
               occasion
               to
               visit
               Bethleem
               ,
               besides
               obedience
               to
               the
               Emperours
               decree
               for
               their
               inrolement
               at
               the
               prime
               seat
               of
               their
               Family
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               for
               paying
               some
               head-silver
               ,
               or
               admission
               money
               .
               But
               God
               in
               his
               unsearchable
               wisedome
               devolves
               the
               execution
               of
               Augustus
               intention
               or
               purpose
               upon
               this
               very
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               appeare
               upon
               authentique
               record
               ,
               that
               both
               Ioseph
               the
               supposed
               Father
               ,
               &
               Mary
               the
               undoubted
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               (
               unto
               both
               whom
               he
               was
               the
               true
               and
               lawfull
               heire
               )
               were
               of
               the
               stock
               &
               linage
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               promised
               seed
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               branch
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               which
               had
               come
               into
               his
               mothers
               womb
               in
               Nazareth
               ,
               might
               
               come
               into
               the
               world
               in
               Bethleem
               ,
               where
               David
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               Iesse
               dwelt
               .
               It
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               the
               Romans
               did
               register
               his
               birth
               there
               ,
               yet
               this
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               authentically
               notified
               unto
               the
               world
               by
               the
               repairing
               of
               the
               wise
               men
               from
               the
               East
               to
               do
               their
               homage
               unto
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               cheife
               .
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               being
               consulted
               by
               Herod
               the
               King.
               Of
               the
               compasse
               of
               time
               in
               which
               or
               of
               the
               place
               from
               which
               these
               wise
               men
               came
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               in
               its
               due
               time
               and
               place
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               was
               borne
               before
               they
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               borne
               at
               Bethleem
               upon
               the
               occasions
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               and
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               intimates
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               a
               Prophecie
               concerning
               his
               birth
               might
               be
               so
               remarkably
               recorded
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               leave
               both
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               without
               excuse
               .
               That
               Bethleem
               was
               the
               place
               designed
               by
               God
               for
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               was
               a
               notion
               cleare
               and
               evident
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Herod
               consulted
               them
               .
               For
               as
               then
               they
               had
               conceived
               no
               prejudice
               against
               the
               person
               ,
               birth
               ,
               or
               life
               of
               our
               Saviour
               :
               Nor
               had
               the
               malice
               of
               their
               heart
               wrought
               any
               Eclipse
               in
               their
               braines
               or
               understanding
               :
               they
               had
               their
               answer
               
                 ad
                 ●nguem
                 .
                 When
                 Herod
                 the
                 King
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Matthew
               
                 heard
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 gathered
                 all
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 together
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hee
               consulted
               them
               (
               as
               Oracles
               )
               where
               Christ
               should
               be
               borne
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               (
               without
               distraction
               ,
               or
               scattering
               of
               suffrages
               )
               
                 in
                 Bethleem
                 of
                 Iudaea
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleem
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Iudah
                 .
                 For
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 rule
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               strange
               if
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               were
               so
               ready
               with
               their
               answers
               unto
               Herod
               ,
               seeing
               this
               prenotion
               concerning
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Messiahs
               birth
               ,
               was
               knowne
               unto
               the
               vulgar
               people
               .
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               John
               )
               
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 said
                 ,
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 towne
                 of
                 Bethleem
                 ,
                 where
                 David
                 was
                 ?
              
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               how
               cleare
               soever
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Micah
               in
               those
               daies
               were
               both
               to
               Priest
               and
               people
               :
               some
               variation
               there
               is
               in
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               the
               originall
               :
               at
               which
               ,
               both
               later
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               some
               Christians
               take
               more
               offence
               then
               the
               ancient
               Jews
               could
               have
               done
               .
               And
               if
               this
               variation
               were
               of
               any
               moment
               ,
               or
               could
               minister
               just
               offence
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               to
               the
               Grecian
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               blame
               were
               to
               be
               layed
               upon
               these
               Scribes
               and
               Priests
               ,
               whom
               Herod
               in
               his
               perplexity
               did
               consult
               .
               For
               S.
               Matthew
               in
               this
               particular
               was
               but
               the
               Register
               of
               their
               answer
               ,
               which
               hee
               did
               record
               in
               the
               same
               words
               that
               they
               solemnely
               made
               it
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               now
               pointed
               ,
               runne
               thus
               :
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleem
                 Ephratah
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 be
                 little
                 among
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 hee
                 come
                 forth
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Ruler
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 whose
                 goings
                 forth
                 have
                 beene
                 from
                 old
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               Micah
               5.
               2.
               
               The
               answer
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               upon
               record
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               is
               verbatim
               thus
               ;
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleem
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Iudea
              
               (
               in
               clearer
               distinction
               from
               Bethleem
               in
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Zebulon
               ,
               in
               which
               Tribe
               ,
               or
               upon
               whose
               borders
               our
               Saviour
               was
               conceived
               ,
               then
               the
               Prophets
               words
               import
               ,
               for
               That
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               might
               as
               truely
               brooke
               the
               name
               of
               Ephrata
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 nequaquam
                 mini●a
                 es
                 inter
                 principat●●
                 ,
                 and
                 Chiliadas
                 Iudeae
                 ,
                 Art
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Segniories
                 or
                 divisions
                 of
                 Iudah
                 .
              
               For
               so
               it
               seemes
               they
               did
               divide
               their
               Tribes
               or
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               wee
               doe
               Shires
               or
               Counties
               into
               severall
               Hundreds
               or
               Liberties
               .
               Some
               good
               Writers
               ,
               whom
               our
               English
               followeth
               ,
               seeke
               to
               salve
               this
               seeming
               contradiction
               betweene
               the
               Prophet
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               or
               that
               answer
               which
               hee
               relates
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               to
               Herod
               ,
               thus
               ;
               But
               thou
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               for
               thee
               )
               O
               
                 Bethleem
                 Ephrata
              
               ,
               though
               thou
               be
               little
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Seigniories
               or
               thousands
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               thee
               shall
               he
               come
               forth
               unto
               mee
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Ruler
               in
               Israel
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               squaring
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               to
               our
               Evangelists
               relation
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               harsh
               and
               rugged
               to
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               ,
               who
               seekes
               to
               frame
               his
               steps
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               troden
               literall
               sense
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               both
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               ,
               as
               well
               ancient
               as
               moderne
               ,
               agree
               that
               the
               promised
               Messias
               was
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               Bethleem
               :
               
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               should
               not
               in
               reason
               be
               too
               much
               stood
               upon
               by
               either
               ;
               yet
               seeing
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               no
               offence
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               nor
               to
               presse
               any
               reading
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               may
               stumble
               ,
               being
               enclined
               to
               trip
               at
               every
               scruple
               ;
               we
               may
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               with
               the
               liking
               and
               approbation
               of
               Drusius
               (
               an
               exquisite
               Hebrician
               for
               point
               of
               Grammar
               )
               and
               without
               the
               dislike
               of
               any
               learned
               Jew
               ,
               reade
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Micah
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               interrogation
               ,
               thus
               ,
               And
               art
               thou
               
                 Bethleem
                 Ephrata
              
               little
               ,
               or
               too
               little
               to
               be
               reputed
               among
               the
               principalities
               of
               Iudah
               ?
               Now
               this
               interrogation
               according
               to
               both
               their
               rules
               and
               ours
               ,
               is
               equivalent
               to
               the
               negative
               used
               by
               our
               Evangelist
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 nequaquam
                 minima
              
               ,
               thou
               art
               in
               no
               wise
               little
               or
               too
               little
               to
               have
               place
               among
               the
               Seigniories
               or
               principalities
               of
               Iudaea
               .
               This
               interrogation
               being
               presupposed
               ,
               the
               words
               following
               naturally
               ,
               admit
               this
               paraphrasticall
               supply
               ;
               little
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               time
               hast
               beene
               
                 in
                 re
              
               ,
               but
               great
               
                 in
                 spe
                 :
                 For
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 hee
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 me
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Ruler
                 over
                 Israel
                 ,
                 whose
                 going
                 forth
                 hath
                 beene
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               ;
               foretold
               and
               expected
               before
               Iudah
               was
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               David
               a
               King
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               man
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP
               34.
               
               
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               The
               Iews
               exceptions
               against
               S.
               Matthewes
               allegation
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiahs
               testimony
               ,
               with
               the
               full
               answer
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               MICAH
               foretells
               the
               particular
               place
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               Davids
               birth
               in
               termes
               plaine
               and
               literall
               .
               Ieremiah
               the
               place
               of
               his
               conception
               in
               generall
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               had
               done
               before
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               both
               somwhat
               aenigmatically
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               conception
               and
               birth
               (
               abstracted
               from
               these
               circumstances
               of
               place
               and
               time
               )
               is
               most
               emphatically
               foretold
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               some
               few
               yeares
               before
               Micah
               did
               so
               punctually
               describe
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               .
               Micah
               (
               as
               it
               is
               upon
               sacred
               record
               )
               
                 Ierem.
                 26.
              
               18
               ,
               19.
               prophecied
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Isaias
               .
               But
               whether
               any
               prophecie
               of
               Micah
               beare
               date
               before
               the
               raigne
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               uncertaine
               :
               And
               that
               prophecie
               of
               Micah
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 thou
                 Bethleem
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 &c
              
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               was
               delivered
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               other
               prophecy
               ,
               
                 Micah
                 ,
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Sion
                 shall
                 be
                 plowed
                 like
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Whereas
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Isaias
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               conception
               
               and
               birth
               was
               uttered
               by
               him
               
                 viva
                 voce
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               King
               Ahaz
               ,
               who
               was
               Father
               to
               Hezekiah
               ,
               as
               appeares
               Isaiah
               7.
               1.
               unto
               the
               17.
               
               The
               prophecy
               was
               ,
               
                 Heare
                 yee
                 now
                 O
                 House
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 weary
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 you
                 wearie
                 my
                 God
                 also
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 signe
                 ;
                 Behold
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
              
               (
               or
               the
               Virgin
               )
               
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 beare
                 ▪
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Emanuel
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               prophecy
               alleaged
               by
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               where
               having
               registred
               the
               Angels
               speech
               to
               Ioseph
               in
               a
               vision
               by
               night
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 [
                 Then
                 Ioseph
                 her
                 Husband
                 being
                 a
                 just
                 ●an
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 a
                 publique
                 example
                 ,
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 privily
                 .
                 But
                 while
                 he
                 thought
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 A●gel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 saying
              
               ;
               Joseph
               
                 thou
                 sonne
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 feare
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 thee
              
               Mary
               
                 thy
                 wife
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ]
              
               he
               thus
               concludeth
               :
               
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Iunius
               in
               his
               parallel
               upon
               this
               22
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               forecited
               testimony
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               moveth
               a
               question
               ,
               neither
               so
               curious
               nor
               so
               dangerous
               as
               pertinent
               [
               whether
               these
               words
               be
               the
               collections
               or
               interpretations
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               or
               whether
               in
               this
               historicall
               relation
               he
               were
               only
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               Angels
               speech
               to
               Ioseph
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               forecited
               testimony
               out
               of
               Micah
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               answer
               unto
               Herods
               demand
               ,
               concerning
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Messias
               should
               be
               born
               .
               ]
               This
               good
               writer
               is
               of
               opinion
               that
               the
               Angel
               
               himselfe
               did
               unfold
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               purpose
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               prophecy
               unto
               Ioseph
               ,
               as
               a
               principall
               argument
               to
               perswade
               him
               not
               to
               put
               away
               Mary
               his
               espoused
               wife
               ,
               but
               entertaine
               her
               ,
               and
               her
               sonne
               with
               the
               same
               respect
               and
               loue
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               child
               conceived
               in
               her
               had
               been
               as
               well
               his
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               as
               hers
               .
               But
               however
               the
               Angels
               presence
               and
               manner
               of
               speech
               did
               afford
               abundant
               satisfaction
               to
               Iosephs
               perplexed
               thoughts
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               yet
               to
               prevent
               all
               future
               regrettings
               ,
               after
               the
               Angels
               departure
               from
               them
               (
               when
               haply
               the
               dreame
               or
               vision
               might
               be
               partly
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               suspected
               )
               it
               was
               convenient
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               written
               long
               before
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               permanent
               and
               beyond
               all
               exception
               or
               suspition
               .
               And
               seeing
               it
               was
               so
               clearely
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               a
               Virgin
               should
               conceive
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               a
               signe
               or
               pledge
               of
               comfort
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               seeme
               strange
               or
               improbable
               to
               Ioseph
               ,
               that
               his
               espoused
               wife
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               also
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               lineage
               of
               David
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               virgin
               meant
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               prophecy
               .
               S.
               Matthew
               then
               did
               learne
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               this
               meaning
               of
               it
               being
               avouched
               by
               both
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               amongst
               Christians
               of
               the
               concludent
               proofe
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               prophecy
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               alleaged
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               .
               Wee
               may
               not
               suspect
               or
               thinke
               that
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               onely
               by
               way
               of
               accommodation
               ,
               or
               allusion
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               judgment
               
               of
               some
               moderne
               Divines
               ,
               divers
               other
               Scriptures
               are
               ;
               which
               yet
               are
               said
               by
               our
               Evangelist
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               which
               ,
               many
               events
               historically
               related
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               come
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               3
               Yet
               even
               this
               most
               pregnant
               testimony
               of
               that
               grand
               mysterie
               of
               our
               faith
               [
               that
               Christ
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               borne
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ]
               is
               shrewdly
               opposed
               by
               the
               moderne
               Jews
               ;
               and
               their
               oppositions
               to
               our
               usuall
               interpretations
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               are
               more
               fiercely
               mainteyned
               by
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               it selfe
               so
               pregnant
               .
               
               First
               ,
               they
               object
               that
               the
               originall
               word
               gnalma
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               import
               a
               virgin
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               a
               childbearing
               woman
               ;
               that
               in
               this
               place
               it
               points
               at
               the
               Prophets
               present
               wife
               ,
               who
               before
               this
               time
               had
               brought
               him
               forth
               Children
               ,
               one
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               to
               bring
               him
               forth
               another
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Emmanuel
               here
               meant
               .
               But
               this
               grammaticall
               exception
               against
               the
               originall
               word
               is
               the
               weakest
               they
               bring
               ,
               and
               is
               clearely
               refuted
               by
               Iunius
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               and
               were
               it
               granted
               that
               the
               originall
               word
               might
               sometimes
               import
               a
               childbearing
               woman
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               conceipt
               of
               theirs
               ,
               as
               foolish
               as
               impious
               ;
               )
               yet
               could
               i●
               not
               in
               this
               place
               denote
               the
               prophets
               present
               wife
               .
               It
               is
               questioned
               whether
               the
               Prophet
               at
               this
               time
               had
               any
               wife
               at
               all
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               apparant
               that
               Isaias
               had
               been
               maried
               before
               this
               time
               from
               the
               third
               verse
               of
               the
               7
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 [
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 Isaias
                 ,
                 Goe
                 forth
                 now
                 to
                 meet
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 Shear-iashub
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 ]
              
               
               a
               sonne
               no
               doubt
               lawfully
               begotten
               .
               But
               if
               his
               mother
               had
               beene
               then
               living
               ,
               or
               if
               she
               had
               beene
               Hagnalma
               that
               
                 virgin
                 or
                 woman
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               prophet
               did
               meane
               to
               instance
               in
               particular
               ,
               there
               should
               have
               beene
               mention
               of
               her
               comming
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               her
               sonnes
               Shear-iashub
               ,
               with
               Isaiah
               to
               meete
               Ahaz
               at
               the
               place
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               his
               prophecie
               ,
               the
               very
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               are
               particularized
               most
               exactly
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Jews
               object
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               had
               beene
               the
               seede
               here
               promised
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               blessed
               Uirgin
               ,
               or
               Ioseph
               her
               husband
               had
               knowne
               thus
               much
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               called
               him
               Emmanuel
               ,
               not
               Jesus
               ,
               at
               his
               circumcision
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               this
               should
               have
               been
               his
               usuall
               name
               .
               For
               so
               the
               prophet
               expressely
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Emmanuel
                 ,
              
               whereas
               the
               Angel
               enjoyneth
               the
               virgin
               to
               call
               her
               sonne
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               maine
               exception
               ,
               which
               they
               presse
               most
               feircely
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               here
               promised
               (
               whosoever
               were
               to
               be
               his
               mother
               )
               was
               to
               be
               a
               pledge
               of
               that
               strange
               deliverance
               of
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               (
               within
               some
               few
               yeares
               after
               )
               from
               the
               confederacy
               of
               Syria
               and
               Ephraim
               ,
               who
               had
               then
               projected
               the
               utter
               extirpation
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               .
               Now
               every
               signe
               ,
               is
               either
               of
               some
               future
               event
               to
               be
               exhibited
               after
               the
               signe
               is
               given
               ,
               or
               an
               assurance
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               foretold
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               were
               so
               foretold
               by
               God
               indeed
               ,
               not
               pretended
               only
               by
               the
               prophet
               .
               If
               this
               Emmanuel
               were
               to
               be
               a
               
               signe
               and
               pledge
               to
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               deliver
               them
               beyond
               their
               expectation
               from
               their
               present
               Enemies
               ,
               hee
               was
               (
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               historicall
               purport
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               )
               to
               be
               borne
               before
               this
               deliverance
               was
               accomplished
               .
               If
               he
               were
               onely
               to
               be
               a
               signe
               or
               assurance
               that
               the
               words
               which
               Isaias
               spake
               to
               Ahaz
               were
               spoken
               by
               the
               speciall
               command
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               an
               undoubted
               signe
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               as
               lived
               about
               the
               time
               of
               his
               birth
               ;
               it
               could
               be
               no
               signe
               or
               assurance
               unto
               Ahaz
               ,
               or
               the
               people
               then
               living
               ,
               either
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               that
               Isaias
               had
               spoken
               to
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               otherwise
               question
               his
               authoritie
               .
               Or
               to
               say
               the
               very
               truth
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Emmanuel
               there
               promised
               ,
               were
               borne
               at
               the
               time
               limited
               by
               the
               prophet
               ,
               his
               birth
               could
               yeeld
               no
               assurance
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               Ahaz
               was
               delivered
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               and
               Ephraim
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               two
               Enemies
               were
               cut
               off
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               by
               the
               prophet
               .
               All
               this
               wee
               are
               to
               beleeve
               from
               the
               historicall
               narration
               and
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Evangelicall
               storie
               concerning
               the
               miraculous
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               of
               which
               if
               we
               have
               a
               true
               historicall
               beleife
               ,
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               the
               Evangelist
               from
               the
               praediction
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               Prophets
               and
               the
               Evangelists
               words
               .
               This
               inference
               is
               good
               and
               sufficient
               to
               ground
               true
               beleife
               [
               The
               prophet
               foretold
               the
               virgin
               should
               conceive
               and
               beare
               a
               sonne
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Evangelists
               allegation
               
               and
               historie
               is
               of
               divine
               truth
               ]
               but
               not
               
                 è
                 contra
              
               ,
               [
               the
               Evangelist
               reports
               that
               a
               virgin
               did
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ,
               ergò
               that
               which
               the
               prophet
               had
               said
               of
               Ahaz
               his
               deliverance
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
               is
               of
               like
               truth
               and
               authority
               .
               ]
               Iunius
               therefore
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               consequently
               enough
               to
               their
               owne
               interpretations
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               deny
               that
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Emmanuel
               here
               prophecyed
               
                 by
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 was
                 any
                 signe
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Ahaz
                 present
                 delivery
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 disaster
                 of
                 Rezin
                 and
                 Pekah
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 stranger
                 deliverance
                 of
                 Judah
                 and
                 Israel
                 from
                 their
                 potent
                 enemies
                 in
                 future
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 a
                 sonne
                 by
                 a
                 pure
                 virgin
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 hypocrisie
                 or
                 strange
                 incredulity
                 in
                 Ahaz
                 to
                 refuse
                 a
                 lesser
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 whē
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 freely
                 offer
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ver
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Moreover
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   again
                   unto
                   Ahaz
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   ask
                   thee
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   ask
                   it
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   height
                   above
                   .
                   But
                   Ahaz
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   ask
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   tempt
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 This
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 construction
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 weary
                 and
                 vex
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 proffered
                 this
                 signe
                 ,
                 But
                 what
                 signe
                 ?
                 Any
                 that
                 Ahaz
                 would
                 demand
                 for
                 his
                 present
                 securitie
                 against
                 the
                 confederacy
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 choose
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 one
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 hee
                 could
                 have
                 chosen
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               the
               question
               still
               remaines
               of
               what
               this
               should
               be
               a
               signe
               ?
               
               Iunius
               denyeth
               it
               to
               be
               any
               signe
               of
               that
               deliverance
               or
               assurance
               ,
               for
               which
               Ahaz
               was
               commanded
               to
               ask
               a
               signe
               ;
               hee
               adds
               withall
               ,
               that
               of
               this
               temporary
               deliverance
               Shear-iashub
               ,
               whom
               Isaiah
               was
               commanded
               to
               bring
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               went
               to
               meet
               Ahaz
               ,
               was
               the
               signe
               or
               pledge
               .
               But
               herein
               I
               cannot
               assent
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               Shear-iashub
               was
               a
               pledge
               of
               their
               *
               returne
               whom
               Pekah
               and
               Rhesin
               had
               lately
               captivated
               ,
               no
               signe
               or
               pledge
               of
               keeping
               Ahaz
               or
               Hezekiah
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               Of
               all
               this
               the
               Emmanuel
               here
               promised
               was
               the
               undoubted
               signe
               or
               pledge
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               looke
               upon
               the
               sacred
               story
               ,
               whilest
               wee
               debate
               those
               controversies
               with
               the
               Jew
               ,
               or
               with
               others
               ,
               that
               differ
               in
               opinion
               from
               us
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               5
               Not
               to
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               recitall
               of
               other
               good
               Christian
               writers
               opinions
               concerning
               this
               point
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               expositions
               upon
               this
               place
               of
               Isaiah
               :
               the
               resultance
               of
               their
               confident
               contestations
               pro
               ,
               and
               con
               ,
               is
               but
               this
               .
               There
               is
               more
               contention
               than
               contradiction
               betweene
               them
               about
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               The
               Jew
               indeed
               flatly
               contradicts
               us
               in
               our
               expositions
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               contradict
               us
               in
               the
               maine
               point
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               maintaine
               our
               contradiction
               to
               them
               .
               But
               the
               extending
               of
               this
               contradiction
               unto
               them
               in
               all
               their
               expositions
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               &
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               declare
               the
               Jew
               and
               us
               Christians
               to
               be
               two
               sons
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Father
               .
               The
               Jew
               being
               the
               
               elder
               brother
               ,
               is
               carefull
               to
               preserve
               the
               map
               or
               terrar
               of
               the
               inheritance
               bequeathed
               unto
               him
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               beene
               disinherited
               .
               And
               ,
               frantick
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               having
               the
               map
               or
               terrar
               ,
               he
               brags
               that
               the
               inheritance
               represented
               in
               it
               is
               wholly
               his
               .
               Wee
               Christians
               one
               and
               other
               being
               seized
               and
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               permit
               him
               the
               libertie
               of
               raving
               :
               (
               as
               losers
               must
               have
               leave
               to
               speake
               )
               But
               oftentimes
               while
               we
               laugh
               at
               him
               ,
               wee
               our selves
               are
               carelesse
               to
               take
               a
               Copie
               of
               the
               terrar
               ,
               whose
               safe
               custody
               the
               Jew
               makes
               cheife
               matter
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               although
               he
               oftentimes
               beslurre
               it
               with
               foolish
               animadversions
               of
               his
               owne
               invention
               ,
               as
               unskilfull
               students
               do
               good
               bookes
               which
               they
               understand
               not
               with
               impertinent
               ridiculous
               marginall
               notes
               or
               interlineations
               .
               But
               however
               we
               Christians
               be
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               inheritance
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               which
               Abrahams
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               have
               beene
               ejected
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               harme
               to
               be
               beholding
               unto
               them
               for
               a
               Copie
               of
               the
               ancient
               terrars
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               divers
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               prophecyes
               especially
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               most
               admirable
               prophecy
               in
               particular
               .
               The
               blots
               and
               staines
               which
               the
               Jew
               hath
               made
               ,
               or
               suffered
               to
               bee
               made
               ,
               in
               the
               literall
               exposition
               of
               this
               place
               may
               easily
               be
               taken
               out
               without
               obliteration
               of
               that
               exact
               proportion
               ,
               which
               their
               other
               expositions
               on
               this
               place
               hold
               with
               the
               Evangelicall
               mysteryes
               as
               well
               forepictured
               ,
               as
               foretold
               in
               this
               prophecy
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               particularized
               by
               note
               of
               demonstration
               
               or
               speciall
               referance
               ,
               *
               should
               then
               be
               a
               married
               or
               Child-bearing
               woman
               ,
               is
               a
               blot
               or
               staine
               in
               the
               literall
               meaning
               of
               this
               prophecie
               ,
               which
               unlesse
               it
               be
               taken
               out
               ,
               will
               utterly
               deface
               the
               proportion
               betweene
               the
               historicall
               event
               here
               foretold
               ,
               and
               the
               Evangelicall
               mysterie
               represented
               by
               it
               .
               A
               greater
               blot
               or
               staine
               it
               is
               which
               the
               Jew
               hath
               made
               ,
               by
               avouching
               that
               the
               Emmanuel
               ,
               whose
               birth
               was
               here
               foretold
               ,
               should
               be
               either
               Shear-iashub
               the
               sonne
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               or
               Hezekiah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ahaz
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               being
               borne
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               literall
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               sacred
               stories
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               Kings
               and
               Chronicles
               .
               As
               for
               those
               Jews
               ,
               which
               respectively
               avouch
               both
               parts
               of
               this
               foolish
               coniecture
               ,
               they
               expresse
               the
               same
               humour
               to
               raigne
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               Busbequius
               observes
               in
               the
               moderne
               Turks
               ;
               who
               when
               the
               fit
               comes
               upon
               them
               ,
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Iob
               was
               Steward
               of
               Solomons
               houshold
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               Master
               of
               his
               Horse
               .
               Yet
               these
               and
               some
               few
               like
               staines
               or
               blots
               ,
               which
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               hath
               made
               in
               Isaiah
               his
               map
               or
               terrar
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               mysterie
               ,
               (
               whose
               exemplification
               is
               fully
               recorded
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               )
               being
               taken
               out
               :
               their
               other
               expositions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               rather
               preserve
               then
               deface
               the
               map
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               of
               good
               use
               to
               discover
               the
               proportion
               betweene
               it
               and
               our
               royall
               inheritance
               represented
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               for
               confirming
               our
               beliefe
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Prophets
               relations
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               alledge
               that
               the
               Emmanuel
               promised
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               borne
               within
               some
               few
               yeares
               ,
               or
               rather
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               a
               yeare
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               meeting
               Ahaz
               ,
               this
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 before
                 the
                 Child
                 shall
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 that
                 thou
                 abhorrest
                 shall
                 be
                 forsaken
                 of
                 both
                 her
                 Kings
                 .
              
               This
               saith
               the
               marginall
               note
               upon
               our
               former
               English
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 Child
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 a
                 Child
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 Syria
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               The
               note
               is
               two
               wayes
               faulty
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               denying
               this
               to
               be
               meant
               at
               all
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               avouching
               it
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               Child
               .
               And
               I
               wish
               the
               note
               were
               extant
               in
               our
               English
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               other
               language
               onely
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               most
               part
               either
               do
               not
               read
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               Yet
               if
               this
               place
               may
               be
               meant
               not
               of
               every
               Child
               ,
               but
               of
               any
               one
               Child
               besides
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               word
               Hagnalma
               in
               the
               14
               verse
               according
               to
               its
               strict
               propriety
               ,
               do
               signifie
               a
               virgin
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               hence
               be
               concluded
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               some
               other
               virgin
               besides
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               (
               and
               before
               her
               )
               did
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ?
               This
               in
               no
               wi●e
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               nor
               any
               interpretation
               of
               any
               place
               admitted
               from
               which
               such
               impious
               conclusions
               as
               this
               ,
               may
               be
               inferred
               .
               To
               conceive
               a
               sonne
               whilest
               shee
               was
               a
               virgin
               ,
               was
               the
               incommunicable
               prerogative
               of
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               Lord.
               Yet
               will
               it
               not
               hence
               follow
               that
               the
               Prophet
               by
               the
               emphaticall
               
               character
               of
               a
               virgin
               Hagnalma
               might
               not
               designe
               some
               virgin
               then
               present
               ,
               not
               the
               Prophets
               wife
               ,
               but
               rather
               some
               virgin
               of
               Ahaz
               kinred
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               ;
               for
               whom
               hee
               astipulates
               that
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               yeare
               following
               ,
               shee
               should
               conceive
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ,
               not
               whilst
               shee
               was
               a
               virgin
               ,
               but
               by
               becomming
               a
               lawfull
               wife
               beyond
               or
               before
               her
               expectation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               here
               such
               as
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               or
               take
               this
               passage
               to
               be
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               alone
               ,
               will
               reply
               ;
               What
               wonder
               was
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               matter
               worthy
               the
               ushering
               in
               with
               an
               Ecce
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               injunction
               of
               attention
               ,
               for
               her
               who
               was
               now
               a
               virgin
               ,
               to
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               other
               women
               ,
               within
               a
               yeare
               after
               they
               are
               maried
               ,
               usually
               do
               ?
               But
               they
               who
               thus
               object
               ,
               
                 facilè
                 pronunciant
                 ,
                 quia
                 ad
                 pauca
                 respiciunt
                 ,
              
               they
               give
               sentence
               upon
               the
               view
               of
               one
               circumstance
               only
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               should
               take
               a
               great
               many
               more
               into
               their
               consideration
               .
               The
               virgin
               thus
               particularized
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               whether
               then
               present
               (
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               )
               or
               otherwise
               so
               famously
               knowne
               ,
               that
               his
               words
               in
               all
               mens
               apprehension
               then
               present
               ,
               had
               reference
               to
               her
               ,
               might
               be
               either
               for
               want
               of
               yeares
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               defects
               ,
               as
               unlikely
               to
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               ,
               as
               Sarah
               after
               90
               yeares
               age
               was
               ,
               more
               unlikely
               than
               the
               wife
               of
               Manoah
               ,
               or
               Zacharias
               .
               However
               ,
               it
               farre
               surpassed
               the
               skill
               of
               Astrologers
               ,
               Physitians
               ,
               of
               men
               expert
               in
               
               naturall
               Magick
               ,
               or
               other
               kinde
               of
               divination
               whatsoever
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               divination
               which
               proceedes
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               )
               to
               give
               such
               full
               assurance
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               there
               doth
               ,
               that
               any
               woman
               should
               conceive
               within
               such
               a
               compasse
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               that
               shee
               should
               conceive
               a
               sonne
               not
               a
               daughter
               ,
               least
               of
               all
               that
               shee
               should
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               should
               deservedly
               brooke
               the
               name
               and
               title
               of
               Emmanuel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               pledge
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               presence
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               or
               land
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               or
               to
               protect
               them
               against
               their
               potent
               enemies
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               a
               demonstrative
               signe
               or
               hostage
               ,
               that
               before
               hee
               could
               know
               how
               to
               refuse
               the
               evill
               and
               choose
               the
               good
               ,
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               Ahaz
               abhorred
               ,
               should
               be
               forsaken
               of
               both
               their
               Kings
               ;
               who
               were
               now
               ready
               and
               able
               (
               without
               Gods
               speciall
               ayde
               )
               to
               devoure
               the
               Land
               of
               Iudah
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               these
               and
               other
               like
               consequences
               of
               Emmanuels
               birth
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               confidently
               astipulates
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               God
               ;
               which
               without
               a
               speciall
               warrant
               from
               him
               had
               beene
               an
               intolerable
               presumption
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Ahaz
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               would
               not
               beleeve
               this
               prediction
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               tenour
               ,
               )
               they
               were
               to
               be
               plagued
               by
               that
               Nation
               in
               whose
               potencie
               they
               put
               their
               trust
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               enemie
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               had
               foretold
               ,
               should
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               defeat
               the
               present
               mischievous
               designe
               of
               Syria
               and
               Samaria
               against
               Iudah
               .
               And
               all
               this
               they
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               without
               any
               future
               harme
               or
               danger
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               by
               them
               ,
               
               so
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               would
               have
               relyed
               entirely
               upon
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               or
               faithfully
               accepted
               of
               the
               signe
               promised
               by
               his
               Prophet
               .
               But
               
                 not
                 beleeving
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 established
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               For
               so
               the
               Prophet
               immediatly
               after
               Ahaz
               refusall
               of
               this
               signe
               ,
               did
               threaten
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 bring
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 people
                 and
                 upon
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 dayes
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 that
              
               Ephraim
               
                 departed
                 from
              
               Judah
               :
               
                 even
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
              
               Assyria
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 hisse
                 for
                 the
                 Flye
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 uttermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Bee
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Assyria
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 rest
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 desolate
                 valleyes
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 the
                 rockes
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 thornes
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 bushes
                 .
              
               The
               demerits
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               people
               which
               did
               deserve
               the
               denuntiation
               and
               execution
               of
               the
               plagues
               here
               threatned
               ,
               were
               their
               too
               much
               confidence
               in
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               their
               distrust
               (
               hence
               occasioned
               )
               of
               what
               the
               Lord
               had
               promised
               by
               his
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               performed
               by
               other
               meanes
               than
               by
               the
               ayde
               of
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               have
               relyed
               upon
               them
               .
               Wee
               do
               not
               reade
               that
               either
               Ahaz
               ,
               or
               his
               people
               did
               distrust
               ,
               much
               lesse
               that
               they
               were
               punished
               for
               their
               distrust
               unto
               Gods
               promises
               concerning
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Messias
               in
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               but
               for
               not
               accepting
               the
               signe
               or
               pledge
               as
               well
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               instant
               deliverance
               from
               the
               danger
               wherein
               then
               they
               stood
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               what
               probabilities
               or
               just
               presumptions
               
               be
               there
               ,
               that
               any
               woman
               who
               was
               a
               virgin
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Ahaz
               and
               
                 Isaiah
                 met
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Fullers
                 field
                 ,
              
               should
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               mentioned
               ,
               become
               a
               married
               woman
               ,
               and
               conceive
               a
               sonne
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               time
               intimated
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ?
               All
               this
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               from
               the
               true
               and
               literall
               meaning
               of
               the
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               and
               4
               verses
               of
               the
               8
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               other
               then
               an
               exegeticall
               exposition
               of
               the
               former
               prophecie
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               or
               a
               more
               legall
               ratification
               or
               new
               assumption
               of
               making
               good
               the
               assurance
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               he
               had
               given
               :
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 take
                 thee
                 a
                 great
                 roule
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 in
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 mans
                 penne
                 concerning
              
               Maher-shalal-hash-baz
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 took
                 unto
                 me
                 faithfull
                 witnesses
                 to
                 record
                 ,
              
               Vriah
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
              
               Zechariah
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Jeberechiah
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 went
                 unto
                 the
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 conceived
                 and
                 bare
                 a
                 sonne
                 :
                 then
                 said
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 Call
                 his
                 name
              
               Maher-shalal-hash-baz
               .
               
                 For
                 before
                 the
                 Child
                 shall
                 have
                 knowledge
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 and
                 my
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spoile
                 of
                 Samaria
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 .
              
               The
               Child
               promised
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 ver
              
               .
               14
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               connexion
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               my
               apprehension
               )
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               described
               by
               two
               names
               ,
               the
               one
               importing
               comfort
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               of
               Iudah
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               given
               him
               before
               his
               conception
               :
               the
               later
               importing
               the
               sudden
               execution
               of
               the
               woes
               denounced
               against
               Syria
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               was
               given
               him
               after
               his
               conception
               .
               
               And
               lest
               wee
               should
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               this
               Maher-shalal-hash-baz
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Emmanuel
               promised
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               hee
               is
               instyled
               again
               by
               the
               very
               same
               name
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               unto
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 me
                 againe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Forsomuch
                 as
                 this
                 people
                 refuseth
                 the
                 waters
                 of
              
               Shiloah
               
                 that
                 goe
                 softly
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
              
               Rezin
               ,
               Remaliahs
               
                 sonne
                 :
                 now
                 therefore
                 behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 bringeth
                 up
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 many
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Assyria
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 up
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 channels
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 banks
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               Emmanuel
               did
               literally
               import
               Gods
               peculiar
               presence
               at
               that
               time
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               Rezin
               and
               Pekah
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               potencie
               of
               the
               Assyrian
               in
               future
               times
               ,
               is
               evidently
               included
               in
               the
               9
               and
               10
               verses
               .
               
                 Associate
                 your selves
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 eare
                 all
                 yee
                 of
                 farre
                 Countries
                 :
                 gird
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 :
                 gird
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 Take
                 counsell
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 naught
                 ;
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               The
               strange
               defeat
               of
               the
               confederacie
               here
               foretold
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               in
               whose
               times
               the
               Assyrian
               did
               attempt
               no
               great
               matters
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hezekiah
               .
               Thus
               much
               the
               Prophets
               words
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               import
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Binde
                 up
                 the
                 testimony
                 ,
                 seale
                 my
                 law
                 among
                 my
                 Disciples
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 waite
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 hideth
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               binding
               up
               of
               the
               
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               sealing
               of
               this
               Law
               doth
               argue
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               testimony
               to
               have
               beene
               of
               speciall
               moment
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               or
               fully
               accomplished
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               both
               ,
               whether
               wholly
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               sonnes
               in
               the
               interim
               were
               signes
               and
               pledges
               ,
               as
               is
               imported
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 mee
                 are
                 for
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 wonders
                 in
                 Israel
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hoasts
                 ,
                 which
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 .
              
               This
               last
               passage
               is
               alledged
               by
               the
               *
               Apostle
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               14.
               verse
               of
               the
               8.
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               had
               promised
               to
               be
               a
               Sanctuary
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               was
               to
               participate
               with
               them
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 sanctified
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 brethren
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 thy
                 name
                 unto
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 I
                 sing
                 praise
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 .
              
               Yet
               that
               the
               18.
               verse
               of
               Isaiah
               the
               8
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               referres
               us
               ,
               was
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               Prophet
               and
               his
               Children
               ,
               is
               too
               apparent
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               nor
               will
               it
               be
               safe
               to
               stand
               upon
               termes
               of
               contradiction
               thus
               farre
               with
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Prophets
               sonnes
               was
               called
               Shear-iashub
               ,
               which
               by
               interpretation
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 remn●nt
                 shall
                 returne
              
               :
               and
               of
               this
               returne
               or
               restauration
               hee
               was
               the
               signe
               or
               pledge
               .
               The
               other
               was
               called
               Emmanuel
               ,
               which
               being
               interpreted
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               ;
               a
               name
               
               portending
               or
               foretokening
               Gods
               speciall
               presence
               with
               his
               people
               at
               more
               times
               than
               one
               .
               The
               imposition
               of
               both
               names
               ,
               and
               their
               importance
               were
               literally
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               age
               immediatly
               following
               ,
               but
               mistically
               fulfilled
               only
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               comming
               to
               visit
               his
               people
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               both
               of
               them
               .
               The
               full
               importance
               or
               abode
               of
               the
               name
               Emmanuel
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               our
               Saviours
               conception
               and
               birth
               :
               the
               true
               importance
               of
               Shear-iashub
               ,
               shall
               be
               mystically
               fulfilled
               ,
               when
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               come
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               Jew
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               be
               againe
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               promise
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Two
               points
               only
               remaine
               .
               The
               first
               how
               the
               prophecie
               concerning
               Emmanuel
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               in
               the
               Prophets
               time
               ;
               and
               our
               resolution
               in
               this
               point
               wee
               must
               take
               from
               the
               sacred
               records
               of
               this
               theame
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               how
               this
               prophecie
               was
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ;
               and
               this
               wee
               must
               learne
               from
               the
               Evangelists
               which
               alledge
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               other
               unpartiall
               Writers
               which
               relate
               either
               circumstances
               or
               signes
               of
               those
               times
               in
               which
               they
               wrote
               :
               Out
               of
               these
               two
               points
               the
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               Prophet
               and
               Evangelists
               will
               of
               its
               owne
               accord
               ,
               without
               any
               anxious
               inquirie
               ,
               or
               further
               discussion
               ,
               result
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               Histories
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               by
               which
               Isaiahs
               literall
               meaning
               may
               be
               best
               interpreted
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               2
               of
               Kings
               17
               ,
               18.
               2
               
               Chron.
               
               28.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               &c.
               We
               have
               a
               constat
               from
               the
               prophet
               Isaiah
               himselfe
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               this
               prophecy
               concerning
               Emmanuel
               was
               uttered
               by
               him
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               of
               Pekah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Remaliah
               ;
               but
               in
               what
               certaine
               yeare
               of
               either
               of
               these
               two
               Kings
               raignes
               ,
               this
               revelation
               was
               made
               to
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               instantly
               imparted
               unto
               King
               Ahaz
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               certaine
               .
               Most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Isaiah
               delivered
               this
               message
               from
               the
               Lord
               to
               Ahaz
               before
               the
               twelfth
               yeare
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               yeare
               Hoshea
               the
               sonne
               of
               Elah
               begun
               to
               raigne
               in
               Samaria
               over
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Kings
               17.
               1.
               and
               this
               was
               after
               Pekah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Remaliah
               was
               dead
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               certaine
               ,
               yet
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               prophecy
               was
               uttered
               about
               the
               8
               or
               9
               yeare
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               or
               about
               3
               yeares
               or
               somewhat
               more
               before
               Pekah
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Remaliah
               was
               slaine
               .
               One
               yeare
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               under
               ,
               we
               must
               allow
               for
               the
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               the
               Emmanuel
               ,
               or
               Maher-Shalal-hash-baz
               ,
               and
               some
               two
               yeares
               after
               untill
               he
               were
               upon
               the
               point
               or
               period
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               ordinary
               Children
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               enabled
               to
               know
               how
               to
               refuse
               the
               evill
               ,
               and
               choose
               the
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               between
               other
               meats
               besides
               milke
               ,
               butter
               ,
               and
               honey
               ,
               and
               betweene
               his
               parents
               and
               other
               persons
               .
               Before
               this
               Emmanuel
               ,
               or
               Maher-Shalal-hash-baz
               were
               thus
               enabled
               to
               distinguish
               betweene
               meate
               and
               meat
               ,
               or
               his
               parents
               and
               other
               persons
               ,
               (
               but
               how
               long
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               uncertaine
               )
               both
               Pekah
               sonne
               of
               Remaliah
               ,
               and
               Rezin
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               
               the
               tenour
               of
               Isaiahs
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               the
               astipulation
               made
               by
               him
               upon
               the
               signe
               profered
               to
               Ahaz
               )
               were
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               or
               rather
               their
               Land
               and
               Kingdomes
               to
               be
               quitted
               of
               them
               ,
               Isaiah
               7.
               16.
               
               &
               Chap.
               8.
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               But
               before
               their
               ruine
               ,
               and
               before
               this
               revelation
               concerning
               their
               ruine
               was
               made
               unto
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               they
               had
               brought
               Judah
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               exceeding
               low
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 28.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 delivered
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 smote
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 carryed
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 Damascus
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 also
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 who
                 smote
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 .
                 For
                 Pekah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Remaliah
                 slue
                 in
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 twentie
                 thousand
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 valiant
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 Zichri
                 ,
                 a
                 mightie
                 man
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 slue
                 Maaserah
                 the
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Azrikam
                 ,
                 the
                 governour
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Elkanah
                 that
                 was
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 caryed
                 away
                 captive
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 women
                 ,
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 also
                 away
                 much
                 spoile
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 spoile
                 to
                 Samaria
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               great
               disaster
               ,
               or
               captivitie
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Judah
               by
               these
               two
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               did
               name
               one
               sonne
               of
               his
               Shear-iashub
               ,
               as
               a
               pledge
               or
               token
               that
               these
               captives
               should
               returne
               againe
               unto
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               beyond
               all
               expectation
               ,
               from
               Samaria
               .
               The
               historie
               is
               very
               remarkable
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               recorded
               at
               large
               by
               
               the
               author
               of
               the
               2
               booke
               of
               Chronicles
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               the
               forecited
               .
               
                 But
                 a
                 prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 O
                 ded
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 host
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 was
                 wroth
                 with
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 delivered
                 them
                 into
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 have
                 slain
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 rage
                 that
                 reacheth
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 yee
                 purpose
                 to
                 keepe
                 under
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Iudah
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 for
                 bondmen
                 and
                 bondwomen
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ?
                 Now
                 heare
                 mee
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 the
                 Captives
                 againe
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 taken
                 captive
                 of
                 your
                 brethren
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 fierce
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 upon
                 you
                 .
                 Then
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Azariah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Iohanan
                 ,
                 Berechiah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Meshillemoth
                 ,
                 and
                 Iehizkiah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Shallum
                 ,
                 and
                 Amala
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Hadlai
                 ,
                 stood
                 up
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Ye
                 shall
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Captives
                 hither
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 we
                 have
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 already
                 ,
                 yee
                 intend
                 to
                 adde
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 trespasse
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 trespasse
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 fierce
                 wrath
                 against
                 Israel
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 armed
                 men
                 left
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spoile
                 before
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 were
                 expressed
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 rose
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 spoile
                 cloathed
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 naked
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 arrayed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shod
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 annointed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 caryed
                 all
                 the
                 feeble
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 Ieriche
                 ,
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 palme
                 trees
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 Samaria
                 .
              
               And
               so
               no
               doubt
               ,
               
               those
               Captives
               which
               Rezin
               King
               of
               Syria
               had
               carryed
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               were
               set
               at
               libertie
               after
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               had
               slaine
               Rezin
               ,
               meeting
               with
               Ahaz
               there
               .
               But
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               both
               ancient
               Enemies
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               became
               
                 ungues
                 in
                 ulcere
              
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               wound
               open
               with
               tooth
               and
               nayle
               ,
               which
               
                 Rezin
                 ,
                 Pekah
              
               ,
               and
               Zichri
               had
               made
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               registred
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 28.
                 17.
              
               
               &c.
               
                 For
                 againe
                 the
                 Edomites
                 had
                 come
                 and
                 smitten
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 away
                 Captives
                 ;
                 the
                 Philistines
                 also
                 had
                 invaded
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 the
                 low
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 Bethshemesh
                 and
                 Ailon
                 ,
                 and
                 Gederoth
                 ,
                 and
                 Shocho
                 with
                 the
                 villages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 Timnah
                 with
                 the
                 villages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Gimzo
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 villages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 dwelt
                 there
                 .
              
               After
               these
               wounds
               which
               these
               severall
               enemies
               had
               made
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Judah
               ,
               Rezin
               and
               Pekah
               with
               joynt
               forces
               beseiged
               Jerusalem
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
                 16.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Then
                 Rezin
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 Pekah
                 son
                 of
                 Remaliah
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 war
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 beseiged
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 overcome
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Rezin
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 recovered
                 Elath
                 to
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 drave
                 the
                 Iews
                 from
                 Elath
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Syrians
                 came
                 to
                 Elath
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 there
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 So
                 Ahaz
                 sent
                 messengers
                 to
                 Tiglath-Pelezer
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sonne
                 :
                 come
                 up
                 and
                 save
                 mee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 which
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 mee
                 .
                 And
                 Ahaz
                 tooke
                 the
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 that
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 hearkned
                 unto
                 
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 went
                 up
                 against
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 it
                 Captive
                 to
                 Kir
                 ,
                 and
                 slue
                 Rezin
                 .
              
               This
               unhallowed
               submission
               of
               Ahaz
               unto
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               did
               diswade
               him
               from
               ,
               foretelling
               withall
               that
               if
               he
               persisted
               in
               this
               purpose
               of
               casting
               out
               one
               Divell
               by
               another
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Divels
               ;
               the
               later
               would
               prove
               worse
               than
               the
               former
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               would
               relye
               upon
               the
               signe
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               or
               accept
               of
               his
               immediate
               aide
               ,
               both
               Rezin
               and
               Pekah
               should
               within
               short
               space
               be
               ruinated
               without
               either
               present
               aide
               ,
               or
               future
               evill
               from
               Assyria
               .
               But
               if
               they
               would
               not
               beleeve
               or
               rely
               upon
               him
               ,
               although
               God
               for
               his
               part
               would
               performe
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Prophecie
               ,
               as
               it
               concerned
               the
               death
               of
               Rezin
               and
               Pekah
               ,
               and
               the
               captivitie
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               bring
               all
               the
               plagues
               upon
               Judah
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               had
               threatned
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               whose
               aid
               they
               now
               sought
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               present
               Emmanuel
               was
               to
               be
               a
               pledge
               of
               a
               strange
               defeat
               of
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               after
               much
               mischiefe
               done
               by
               him
               as
               well
               to
               Judah
               as
               to
               Israel
               .
               For
               Hezekiah
               (
               sonne
               and
               successor
               unto
               Ahaz
               )
               was
               inforced
               to
               buy
               his
               peace
               of
               Senacherib
               successor
               to
               Tiglah-Peleser
               at
               as
               deare
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               Ahaz
               had
               purchased
               the
               Assyrians
               aid
               .
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 yeare
                 of
                 King
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 did
                 Sennacherib
                 king
                 of
                 Assyria
                 come
                 up
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 fenced
                 Cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Hezekiah
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Assyria
                 to
                 Lachish
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 
                 offended
                 ,
                 returne
                 from
                 mee
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 puttest
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 beare
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Assyria
                 appointed
                 unto
                 Hezekiah
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 Talents
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 Talents
                 of
                 Gold.
                 And
                 Hezekiah
                 gave
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 silver
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 Hezekiah
                 out
                 off
                 the
                 gold
                 from
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 pillars
                 which
                 Hezekiah
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 had
                 over-laid
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 2
                 King
                 18.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Both
               this
               distresse
               ,
               whereunto
               Judah
               was
               now
               brought
               ,
               and
               Hezekiahs
               strange
               deliverance
               from
               Sennacherib
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               the
               sacred
               Story
               ,
               2
               Kings
               19.
               or
               else-where
               relates
               concerning
               both
               ,
               were
               foretold
               by
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Chap.
               8
               ,
               and
               9
               ,
               as
               consequences
               o●
               Ahaz
               his
               refusall
               of
               the
               signes
               which
               God
               had
               offered
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               signe
               which
               God
               did
               give
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               albeit
               they
               would
               not
               accept
               it
               .
            
             
               11
               But
               to
               descend
               unto
               the
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               historicall
               narrations
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Kings
               ,
               of
               Chronicles
               ,
               and
               Intersertions
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               the
               prophecie
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               &
               our
               Euangelists
               relations
               how
               they
               were
               fulfilled
               :
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               the
               House
               of
               David
               was
               brought
               exceeding
               low
               by
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               by
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Philistines
               .
               From
               this
               extraordinary
               depression
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               Rezin
               and
               Pekah
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               so
               advanced
               ,
               that
               they
               confidently
               resolved
               upon
               the
               particular
               man
               ,
               whom
               they
               meant
               to
               make
               King
               of
               Iudah
               ;
               that
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Tabeol
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               7.
               6.
               
               
               In
               the
               height
               of
               this
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               perplexitie
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sends
               his
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               to
               give
               them
               assurance
               of
               their
               Delivery
               ,
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               signe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               his
               espoused
               wife
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               David
               (
               whereof
               they
               both
               were
               branches
               )
               was
               brought
               much
               lower
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               it
               had
               beene
               .
               And
               however
               no
               mischief
               were
               intended
               against
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               (
               as
               being
               obscure
               and
               private
               persons
               ,
               neither
               in
               possession
               nor
               competitors
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               yet
               for
               breaking
               off
               the
               succession
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               preventing
               any
               of
               his
               line
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               Judah
               ,
               the
               plot
               was
               laid
               with
               more
               cunning
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               by
               Rezin
               ,
               and
               Pekah
               .
               Three
               of
               those
               ancient
               Fochoods
               which
               had
               sought
               to
               wreak
               themselves
               against
               Judah
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               were
               now
               revived
               and
               united
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               in
               Herod
               the
               great
               ;
               and
               the
               Fochood
               by
               this
               union
               became
               both
               greater
               and
               stronger
               .
               He
               was
               by
               birth
               a
               Philistine
               ,
               and
               by
               royall
               *
               title
               (
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Romanes
               )
               King
               of
               Idumaea
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               sought
               to
               annex
               Judea
               ,
               as
               his
               inheritance
               .
               And
               although
               the
               particulars
               be
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               indefinitely
               evident
               out
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               that
               Herod
               had
               his
               confederates
               against
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               assoone
               as
               
               they
               knew
               of
               his
               birth
               )
               did
               seeke
               the
               life
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 David
                 ;
                 When
                 Herod
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 behold
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Arise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 yong
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 which
                 sought
                 the
                 yong
                 Childs
                 life
                 .
              
               Math.
               2.
               19.
               20.
               
               This
               argues
               there
               were
               some
               other
               that
               dyed
               about
               the
               same
               time
               with
               Herod
               ,
               which
               with
               him
               had
               sought
               the
               life
               of
               Jesus
               .
               In
               this
               low
               estate
               whereunto
               the
               house
               of
               David
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               death
               of
               Herod
               and
               his
               confederates
               ;
               the
               Lord
               did
               send
               not
               a
               Prophet
               but
               an
               Angel
               to
               assure
               ,
               not
               the
               continuance
               only
               of
               Davids
               succession
               ,
               but
               the
               restauration
               ,
               enlargement
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               establishment
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               unto
               Mary
               the
               daughter
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               her
               husband
               ,
               by
               a
               greater
               signe
               than
               Isaiah
               had
               proffered
               unto
               Ahaz
               .
               The
               Angel
               delivers
               his
               embassage
               ,
               mostwhat
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               words
               that
               Isaiah
               did
               to
               
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 Behold
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 7.
                 14.
                 this
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Emmanuel
                 .
              
               Unto
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               (
               then
               present
               )
               saith
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Feare
                 not
                 Mary
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 found
                 favour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceive
                 in
                 thy
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               The
               imposition
               of
               this
               name
               Jesus
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               virgin
               :
               so
               was
               the
               name
               of
               Emmanuel
               to
               the
               virgin
               to
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               Isay
               directs
               his
               speech
               when
               he
               delivered
               his
               message
               unto
               Ahaz
               .
               For
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               the
               word
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               renders
               impersonally
               or
               in
               the
               third
               person
               plurall
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
               (
               that
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Dialect
               ,
               Hee
               shall
               be
               called
               )
               is
               the
               second
               person
               singular
               ,
               and
               the
               foeminine
               ,
               
                 tu
                 vocabis
              
               ,
               thou
               Virgin
               shalt
               call
               him
               Emmanuel
               .
               This
               variation
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               from
               the
               Prophets
               precise
               word
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               breedes
               no
               vitiation
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               the
               reall
               sense
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               reason
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               rules
               of
               Grammar
               require
               in
               like
               cases
               .
               The
               Virgin
               being
               (
               as
               wee
               suppose
               )
               present
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               exhibited
               the
               signe
               unto
               Ahaz
               ,
               hee
               was
               to
               speake
               unto
               her
               in
               the
               second
               person
               .
               But
               the
               Evangelist
               relating
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecie
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               was
               to
               change
               the
               person
               ,
               or
               to
               relate
               it
               in
               the
               third
               person
               plurall
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               an
               impersonall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Dialect
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 virgin
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               )
               
                 Emmanuel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               12
               But
               here
               the
               Jew
               demands
               ,
               first
               how
               the
               particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               alwayes
               emphaticall
               ,
               should
               denote
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               transferred
               from
               one
               virgin
               to
               another
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               why
               the
               name
               given
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               was
               not
               Emmanuel
               according
               to
               the
               Prophets
               speech
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               .
               To
               the
               first
               demand
               ,
               wee
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               originall
               letter
               is
               alwayes
               emphaticall
               :
               sometimes
               a
               note
               of
               demonstration
               ,
               or
               particularity
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               this
               importance
               ,
               it
               referres
               unto
               the
               Virgin
               then
               present
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Prophet
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 ,
                 virgo
                 haec
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 this
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Sometime
               it
               is
               a
               note
               of
               
               Eminencie
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               importance
               ,
               it
               referres
               unto
               the
               Virgin
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               meant
               not
               only
               in
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               .
               To
               the
               second
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               name
               Emmanuel
               had
               beene
               requisite
               at
               our
               Saviours
               circumcision
               ,
               if
               this
               prophecie
               had
               bin
               meant
               of
               Him
               only
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               Him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               most
               exquisite
               both
               literall
               and
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               it
               was
               requisite
               there
               should
               be
               an
               improvement
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               significancie
               of
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               name
               Iesus
               imports
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               than
               the
               name
               Emmanuel
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               it
               .
               The
               importance
               of
               the
               name
               Emmanuel
               ,
               as
               it
               referres
               unto
               the
               Childe
               instantly
               promised
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               is
               applied
               unto
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               by
               the
               Angel
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               the
               Annuntiation
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
                 Haile
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 in
                 high
                 favour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 amongst
                 women
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               was
               with
               her
               in
               a
               more
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Angell
               thus
               spoke
               unto
               her
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               beene
               with
               Gideon
               to
               whom
               the
               like
               salutation
               was
               tendred
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               Iudg.
               6.
               12.
               
               Or
               with
               Iudah
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Isaiah
               or
               Hezekiah
               .
               But
               after
               the
               Lord
               was
               conceived
               by
               her
               ,
               he
               was
               both
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               us
               ,
               after
               a
               more
               admirable
               manner
               ,
               than
               at
               any
               time
               he
               had
               beene
               before
               with
               Gods
               dearest
               Saints
               .
               This
               manner
               of
               his
               being
               with
               us
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               fully
               expressed
               by
               any
               other
               name
               ,
               then
               the
               name
               Iesus
               .
            
             
             
               13
               Ahaz
               ,
               his
               distrust
               unto
               Gods
               promise
               being
               set
               aside
               ,
               or
               rather
               if
               wee
               use
               it
               as
               a
               foyle
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               facile
               assent
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               unto
               the
               Revelation
               made
               unto
               her
               by
               the
               Angell
               :
               the
               propheticall
               and
               Evangelicall
               story
               hold
               better
               correspondencie
               both
               for
               substance
               and
               circumstance
               ,
               th●●
               is
               betweene
               the
               Model
               and
               the
               Edifice
               .
               The
               Emmanuel
               promised
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               was
               an
               assured
               pledge
               that
               Pekah
               King
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               Rezin
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               should
               die
               ,
               or
               be
               deposed
               before
               this
               Childe
               could
               distinguish
               betweene
               meates
               ,
               or
               cry
               ,
               My
               Father
               ,
               my
               Mother
               .
               The
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               signe
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               promise
               confirmed
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               registred
               in
               the
               sacred
               story
               .
               For
               Pekah
               was
               slaine
               by
               Hoshea
               the
               sonne
               of
               Elah
               ,
               within
               two
               or
               three
               yeares
               after
               the
               signe
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Rezin
               by
               
                 Tiglath
                 Pileser
              
               at
               Damascus
               .
               Within
               the
               like
               compasse
               of
               yeares
               after
               the
               Evangelicall
               promise
               was
               made
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               that
               her
               sonne
               Iesus
               should
               sit
               upon
               her
               Father
               Davids
               throne
               ;
               Herod
               the
               great
               who
               had
               usurped
               it
               ,
               did
               die
               a
               miserable
               death
               :
               so
               did
               his
               confederates
               against
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               as
               wee
               gather
               from
               
                 Matthew
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 Arise
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Angel
               to
               Ioseph
               in
               a
               dreame
               )
               
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 young
                 Childe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 which
                 sought
                 the
                 young
                 Childes
                 life
                 .
              
               Now
               Ioseph
               returned
               from
               Egypt
               two
               yeares
               after
               our
               Saviour
               was
               borne
               .
               Whom
               the
               Evangelist
               meanes
               beside
               Herod
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               they
               were
               dead
               which
               sought
               the
               Childes
               life
               ,
               is
               no
               where
               in
               sacred
               
               story
               expressed
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               to
               mee
               certaine
               whether
               Syria
               at
               that
               time
               had
               a
               King
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               probable
               they
               had
               ,
               seeing
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               time
               Aretas
               was
               King
               of
               
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               32.
               
               Some
               there
               be
               which
               mention
               the
               death
               of
               one
               Obedas
               whom
               they
               make
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               who
               died
               about
               the
               same
               time
               with
               Herod
               ,
               but
               from
               what
               authority
               ,
               they
               expresse
               not
               .
               The
               Evangelist
               might
               meane
               the
               Roman
               Governour
               of
               Syria
               ,
               by
               whose
               favour
               and
               potencie
               Herod
               was
               emboldned
               to
               tyrannize
               over
               the
               Jews
               Nation
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               his
               projects
               against
               the
               house
               of
               David
               .
               Some
               have
               accused
               
                 Quintilius
                 Varus
              
               of
               this
               great
               sinne
               ,
               unto
               whom
               and
               to
               the
               Legions
               under
               his
               Governement
               ,
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               had
               reached
               a
               more
               terrible
               blow
               ,
               than
               Iudah
               had
               received
               from
               him
               or
               Herod
               ,
               within
               some
               few
               yeares
               after
               the
               butcherie
               of
               the
               Infants
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               second
               blessing
               whereof
               the
               Emmanuel
               was
               a
               pledge
               ,
               whose
               conception
               had
               beene
               foretold
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               was
               not
               exhibited
               till
               many
               yeares
               after
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               Judah
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               should
               be
               more
               admirably
               delivered
               from
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               besiege
               Ierusalem
               more
               fiercely
               then
               Rezin
               ,
               or
               Pekah
               had
               done
               .
               And
               this
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Prophet
               assures
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Ashur
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Midian
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               9.
               4.
               
               Which
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               [
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               with
               us
               after
               as
               wonderfull
               a
               manner
               as
               he
               was
               with
               Gideon
               ,
               when
               Israel
               was
               oppressed
               
               by
               the
               Midianites
               .
               ]
               And
               so
               it
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               that
               Senacheribs
               mighty
               Army
               was
               destroyed
               by
               a
               more
               fearefull
               destruction
               ,
               then
               the
               Midianites
               had
               beene
               by
               Gideon
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               strange
               defeat
               of
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               words
               Isaiah
               9.
               4
               ,
               5.
               do
               referre
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 broken
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 his
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 his
                 Oppressour
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Midian
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 battell
                 of
                 the
                 Warrier
                 is
                 with
                 confused
                 noyse
                 ,
                 and
                 garments
                 rolled
                 in
                 bloud
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 burning
                 and
                 fewell
                 of
                 fire
                 .
              
               Now
               of
               this
               disaster
               ,
               which
               befell
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               the
               strange
               deliverance
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               by
               it
               ,
               the
               Emmanuel
               there
               promised
               by
               Isaiah
               was
               the
               pledge
               or
               assurance
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               next
               word
               intimates
               ,
               
                 For
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Childe
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Isaiah
              
               9.
               6.
               
               That
               by
               this
               Childe
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               the
               Emmanuel
               mentioned
               ,
               Chapter
               7.
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               ,
               even
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               admit
               of
               no
               more
               Emmanuels
               then
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               Emmanuel
               there
               literally
               meant
               ,
               was
               given
               as
               a
               pledge
               or
               comfort
               unto
               Iudah
               in
               this
               particular
               distresse
               ,
               certainely
               hee
               was
               borne
               before
               him
               ,
               though
               not
               borne
               only
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               this
               deliverance
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               farre
               greater
               Deliverer
               or
               Saviour
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               alone
               this
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               of
               his
               people
               from
               their
               enemies
               (
               both
               bodily
               and
               ghostly
               )
               were
               sent
               from
               God.
               And
               best
               Interpreters
               take
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Kings
                 9.
                 34.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 defend
                 this
                 Citie
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 for
                 mine
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 my
                 servant
              
               
               Davids
               sake
               ,
               to
               be
               literally
               meant
               not
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               of
               Davids
               sonne
               ,
               the
               true
               Emmanuel
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               9.
               of
               Isaiah
               ;
               upon
               that
               vision
               of
               that
               great
               overthrow
               of
               Senacheribs
               Armie
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               takes
               his
               rise
               to
               view
               a
               greater
               victory
               a
               more
               potent
               Enemie
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               where
               Senacheribs
               Armie
               was
               overthrowne
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               not
               neere
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               borders
               of
               Zebulun
               and
               Napthali
               neere
               to
               Libanus
               ,
               in
               that
               Country
               whose
               Inhabitants
               Senacheribs
               predecessour
               Tiglath-Pileser
               ,
               had
               first
               captivated
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               place
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               his
               Apostles
               power
               over
               Satan
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               people
               in
               greater
               subjection
               then
               the
               Assyrians
               had
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Isaiah
               .
               For
               hee
               had
               possessed
               many
               of
               their
               bodies
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               then
               any
               earthly
               Tyrant
               could
               have
               them
               in
               possession
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Prophet
               foretels
               as
               well
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               over
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               as
               the
               victory
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               over
               Satan
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               one
               signe
               of
               both
               ,
               
                 For
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Childe
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               words
               may
               referre
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               antitype
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               :
               but
               immediatly
               after
               the
               light
               of
               that
               great
               mysterie
               ,
               which
               all
               this
               while
               had
               beene
               under
               the
               cloude
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               breakes
               forth
               in
               its
               proper
               native
               lustre
               :
               For
               the
               words
               following
               can
               be
               meant
               of
               none
               but
               Christ
               :
               
                 And
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 his
                 governement
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 :
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 with
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 justice
                 from
                 henceforth
                 even
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 the
                 Zeale
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hoasts
                 will
                 performe
                 this
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               former
               passages
               concerning
               the
               Emmanuel
               ,
               and
               Mahar-shalal-hash-baz
               ,
               they
               are
               literally
               meant
               of
               Isaiah
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               withall
               proofes
               no
               lesse
               concludent
               against
               the
               Jew
               ,
               no
               lesse
               pregnant
               testimonies
               of
               our
               beliefe
               concerning
               the
               miraculous
               birth
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               testimonies
               last
               cited
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               or
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               everlasting
               Kingdome
               .
               For
               however
               such
               immediate
               visions
               ,
               or
               unvailed
               revelations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               and
               in
               the
               53
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               addes
               ,
               were
               the
               most
               sublime
               kinde
               of
               prophecies
               ,
               such
               as
               few
               other
               Prophets
               besides
               David
               ,
               could
               ever
               attaine
               unto
               ,
               (
               these
               having
               the
               like
               priviledges
               amongst
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               and
               Iohn
               had
               amongst
               the
               fellow
               Apostles
               ,
               permitted
               to
               ascend
               the
               Mount
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               transfiguration
               or
               glory
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               )
               Yet
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               predictions
               of
               Christ
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               prophetically
               typicall
               ,
               are
               most
               admirably
               concludent
               (
               as
               was
               premised
               *
               before
               )
               especially
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               words
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               fit
               both
               the
               pledge
               and
               the
               mysterie
               pledged
               ,
               or
               the
               Evangelicall
               mysterie
               according
               to
               the
               improvement
               in
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               the
               type
               or
               historicall
               event
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               To
               conclude
               this
               parallell
               betweene
               the
               
               Evangelist
               and
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               with
               the
               contrary
               demeanours
               of
               Ahaz
               and
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               upon
               delivery
               of
               the
               like
               message
               from
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Lord
               proffers
               Ahaz
               a
               signe
               wheresoever
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               kinde
               soever
               he
               would
               aske
               it
               :
               but
               he
               will
               not
               aske
               it
               ,
               nor
               will
               hee
               tempt
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Isay
                 .
                 7.
                 11
              
               ,
               12.
               
               As
               if
               not
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               had
               beene
               to
               tempt
               the
               Lord.
               Nor
               will
               hee
               beleeve
               the
               Prophet
               when
               hee
               gives
               him
               a
               signe
               most
               sutable
               to
               the
               signes
               of
               that
               present
               time
               .
               For
               Ahaz
               and
               his
               people
               had
               a
               faire
               introduction
               to
               beleeve
               all
               that
               the
               Prophet
               had
               assumed
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               upon
               the
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               Emmanuel
               ,
               from
               the
               experienced
               successe
               or
               happy
               Omen
               of
               Isaiah
               his
               former
               sonne
               ,
               whom
               he
               named
               (
               upon
               the
               occasion
               fore-mentioned
               )
               Shear-iashab
               .
            
             
               The
               blessed
               Virgin
               after
               shee
               had
               seene
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               talked
               with
               him
               ,
               did
               think
               it
               no
               tempting
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               accept
               this
               signe
               which
               the
               Angel
               profered
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thy
                 Cousin
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 shee
                 hath
                 also
                 conceived
                 a
                 sonne
                 in
                 her
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sixth
                 moneth
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 barren
                 .
              
               Luk.
               1.
               36.
               
               After
               her
               acceptance
               of
               this
               signe
               ,
               and
               solemne
               passing
               of
               her
               assent
               unto
               whatsoever
               the
               Angel
               said
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 handmaid
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 unto
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               38.
               
               Shee
               thought
               it
               no
               tempting
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               further
               confirmed
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               signe
               ,
               
                 For
                 shee
                 arose
                 in
                 th●se
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Hill
                 Country
                 with
                 hast
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Citie
                 of
                 Iuda
                 :
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Zacharias
               ,
               
                 and
                 saluted
              
               Elizabeth
               .
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 heard
                 the
                 salutation
                 of
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 the
                 Babe
                 leaped
                 in
                 her
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 shee
                 spake
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 among
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 thy
                 womb
                 .
                 And
                 whence
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 For
                 loe
                 ,
                 assone
                 as
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 thy
                 salutation
                 sounded
                 in
                 mine
                 eares
                 ,
                 the
                 Babe
                 leaped
                 in
                 my
                 womb
                 for
                 joy
                 .
                 And
                 blessed
                 is
                 shee
                 that
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Luke
               1.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vpon
               these
               lively
               experiments
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Angels
               words
               unto
               her
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               immediately
               conceives
               that
               sweet
               and
               sacred
               Hymne
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               her
               beliefe
               and
               acceptance
               of
               this
               signe
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               her
               conception
               which
               did
               instantly
               follow
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               signe
               which
               God
               had
               profered
               to
               Ahaz
               ,
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               was
               most
               exactly
               accomplished
               .
               Ahaz
               was
               willed
               to
               aske
               a
               signe
               either
               in
               the
               depth
               ,
               or
               height
               above
               ,
               
                 Isai
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 1●
              
               .
               Though
               Ahaz
               should
               have
               requested
               God
               that
               the
               Moone
               and
               Starres
               might
               descend
               out
               of
               the
               Spheres
               ,
               and
               become
               mountaines
               and
               rocks
               on
               earth
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               stones
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               rocks
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               might
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               become
               glorious
               starres
               :
               Neither
               of
               these
               ,
               nor
               both
               of
               them
               had
               beene
               so
               great
               a
               wonder
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               God
               now
               wrought
               upon
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               beliefe
               unto
               his
               promise
               .
               For
               now
               he
               who
               was
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               who
               filleth
               both
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               with
               his
               presence
               (
               the
               true
               and
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               )
               comes
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               is
               inclosed
               in
               
               the
               Virgins
               womb
               ,
               becomes
               her
               sonne
               :
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               womb
               ,
               whose
               bodily
               originall
               was
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               becomes
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               still
               remaines
               the
               true
               Emmanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               the
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               35.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               THE
               Angelicall
               hymne
               or
               testification
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               made
               unto
               the
               Shepherds
               by
               the
               coelestial
               Host
               ,
               is
               a
               subject
               more
               fit
               for
               Sermons
               ,
               then
               for
               these
               Comments
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               solemnity
               of
               that
               great
               Festivall
               ,
               would
               better
               become
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               those
               joyfull
               Ditties
               ,
               than
               a
               plaine
               historicall
               narration
               of
               them
               ;
               specially
               seeing
               it
               would
               require
               a
               long
               search
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               discourse
               to
               make
               it
               cleare
               ,
               where
               this
               sacred
               Hymne
               sung
               by
               Angels
               upon
               the
               birth
               day
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               was
               either
               foretold
               by
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               foreshadowed
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               Besides
               this
               Hymne
               ,
               the
               next
               Evangelicall
               narration
               to
               his
               birth
               was
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               &
               imposition
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               .
               Now
               ,
               albeit
               his
               circumcision
               be
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               point
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               in
               this
               place
               .
               
                 When
                 eight
                 dayes
                 were
                 accomplished
                 for
                 the
                 circumcising
                 of
                 the
                 Childe
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 called
              
               Jesus
               :
               
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 named
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Angel
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 .
              
               Luk.
               2.
               21.
               
               But
               was
               it
               any
               where
               either
               expresly
               foretold
               ,
               
               or
               concludently
               portended
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               )
               should
               be
               circumcised
               ?
               Yes
               :
               all
               this
               was
               most
               concludently
               fore-signified
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               cannot
               exactly
               be
               paralleld
               with
               any
               of
               the
               former
               generall
               wayes
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               other
               articles
               concerning
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               either
               observed
               to
               be
               fore-shadowed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Testimony
               expresse
               and
               direct
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               circumcision
               of
               God
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               was
               more
               then
               fore-pictured
               ,
               literally
               included
               in
               the
               Covenant
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 exceeding
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 Nations
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 Covenant
                 betweene
                 mee
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seede
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 unto
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 keepe
                 my
                 Covenant
                 therefore
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 which
                 yee
                 shall
                 keepe
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 :
                 Every
                 man
                 childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
                 And
                 yee
                 shall
                 circumcise
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 your
                 fore-skin
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 betwixt
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 eight
                 dayes
                 olde
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 childe
                 in
                 your
                 generations
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Though
               Abraham
               himselfe
               ,
               
               and
               all
               his
               houshold
               were
               presently
               circumcised
               ;
               yet
               the
               Covenant
               whereof
               Circumcision
               was
               the
               pledg
               or
               token
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               established
               not
               in
               Abraham
               or
               in
               Ismael
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 Isaac
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 said
              
               ,
               Sarah
               
                 thy
                 wife
                 shall
                 beare
                 thee
                 a
                 sonne
                 indeede
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
              
               Isaac
               :
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 seed
                 after
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               Abraham
               feared
               lest
               Gods
               speciall
               favour
               to
               this
               sonne
               of
               promise
               might
               exclude
               Ismael
               from
               blessings
               ordinarie
               ;
               and
               hence
               he
               preferres
               this
               modest
               petition
               unto
               God
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 O
                 that
              
               Ismael
               
                 might
                 live
                 before
                 thee
              
               .
               To
               which
               hee
               receives
               this
               gracious
               answer
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
              
               Ishmael
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 thee
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 blessed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 multiply
                 him
                 exceedingly
                 :
                 twelve
                 Princes
                 shall
                 he
                 beget
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 Nation
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               prerogative
               promised
               to
               Isaac
               ,
               was
               firme
               ,
               and
               not
               subject
               to
               contingencie
               ;
               it
               is
               further
               repeated
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 But
                 my
                 Covenant
                 will
                 I
                 establish
                 with
              
               Isaac
               ,
               which
               Sarah
               
                 shall
                 beare
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 yeare
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Hebrew
               mentions
               only
               the
               Covenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               :
               the
               *
               Chaldee
               paraphrase
               hath
               it
               expresly
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               make
               this
               Covenant
               betwixt
               his
               Word
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Dabo
                 foedus
                 meum
                 inter
                 verbum
                 meum
                 ,
                 et
                 interte
                 .
              
               And
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 foedus
                 meum
                 quod
                 servabitis
                 inter
                 [
                 verbum
                 meum
                 ]
                 et
                 inter
                 vos
                 ,
                 atque
                 inter
                 [
                 filios
                 tuos
                 ]
                 post
                 te
                 :
                 ut
                 circumcidatur
                 in
                 vobis
                 omnis
                 masculus
                 .
              
               What
               manner
               of
               Covenant
               or
               
               rather
               league
               this
               was
               betwixt
               God
               &
               Abraham
               ,
               comes
               to
               be
               discussed
               in
               the
               unfolding
               of
               Gods
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               &
               the
               consecration
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               of
               everlasting
               blessing
               .
               The
               legal
               covenant
               (
               afterwards
               cōfirmed
               by
               oath
               ,
               )
               was
               now
               begun
               &
               solemnized
               on
               Abrahams
               part
               ,
               (
               as
               solemne
               leagues
               in
               those
               Easterne
               Countries
               usually
               were
               ,
               )
               by
               effusion
               of
               blood
               ,
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               his
               families
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               his
               posterity
               throughout
               their
               generations
               .
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               circumcision
               was
               the
               signe
               or
               solemne
               ceremony
               of
               this
               mutuall
               league
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Abrahams
               seed
               ;
               it
               is
               necessarily
               implyed
               (
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               same
               mutuall
               Covenant
               )
               that
               God
               should
               subscribe
               or
               seale
               the
               league
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               signe
               of
               circumcision
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               which
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               had
               done
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               league
               was
               established
               with
               
                 Isaac
                 Abrahams
              
               sonne
               by
               promise
               ;
               this
               likewise
               includes
               ▪
               that
               the
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               who
               was
               to
               be
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               should
               be
               circumcised
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               as
               Isaac
               had
               beene
               .
               And
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               performed
               on
               Gods
               part
               in
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Sonne
               at
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               childe
               Iesus
               .
               It
               was
               impossible
               that
               the
               Covenant
               should
               be
               fully
               accomplished
               so
               long
               as
               Abrahams
               corruptible
               seede
               did
               only
               beare
               the
               seale
               or
               signe
               .
               For
               it
               was
               to
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               :
               and
               to
               seale
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               with
               an
               everlasting
               seale
               in
               Abrahams
               seed
               or
               successour
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               a
               matter
               as
               
               difficult
               ,
               as
               to
               imprint
               a
               permanent
               stamp
               or
               character
               upon
               a
               streame
               of
               running
               water
               .
               This
               Covenant
               could
               not
               begin
               to
               be
               in
               esse
               ,
               or
               beare
               a
               true
               and
               solid
               everlasting
               date
               ,
               untill
               it
               were
               sealed
               in
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               As
               was
               his
               person
               in
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               seale
               ;
               and
               such
               did
               the
               Covenant
               thus
               sealed
               ,
               become
               ,
               truely
               immortall
               and
               everlasting
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               reiterated
               after
               it
               was
               once
               accomplished
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               begun
               upon
               the
               eight
               day
               after
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               .
               That
               which
               was
               now
               begun
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               sealed
               by
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               seale
               of
               circumcision
               in
               his
               flesh
               ;
               was
               afterwards
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               finally
               sealed
               by
               his
               bloudy
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               The
               continuall
               practise
               of
               circumcision
               by
               the
               Jew
               (
               though
               he
               be
               senselesse
               and
               blinde
               ,
               and
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               )
               is
               unto
               us
               a
               legible
               character
               ,
               and
               an
               undoubted
               visible
               pledge
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               made
               this
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               or
               to
               assume
               flesh
               ,
               by
               assuming
               Abrahams
               seed
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               interchangeably
               seale
               this
               Covenant
               in
               his
               flesh
               .
               But
               seeing
               as
               well
               Abrahams
               present
               seed
               as
               their
               Families
               ,
               were
               still
               subject
               to
               mortality
               ;
               it
               was
               most
               fitting
               &
               requisite
               ,
               that
               circumcision
               should
               be
               continued
               throughout
               all
               their
               generations
               ,
               in
               testification
               of
               their
               hope
               and
               expectance
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               unto
               whose
               flesh
               the
               seale
               of
               circumcision
               being
               once
               put
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               sealed
               was
               to
               stand
               fast
               for
               ever
               ,
               without
               reiteration
               or
               addition
               of
               any
               other
               seale
               .
               In
               Him
               all
               Gods
               
               promises
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
               Whilest
               hee
               was
               circumcised
               God
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               man
               was
               circumcised
               ;
               and
               this
               Covenant
               or
               league
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               was
               mutually
               sealed
               by
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               with
               one
               and
               the
               same
               numericall
               seale
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               as
               was
               intimated
               before
               ,
               this
               glorious
               Covenant
               thus
               joyntly
               sealed
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               beare
               its
               everlasting
               date
               ,
               untill
               it
               were
               further
               ratified
               ,
               and
               finally
               sealed
               by
               his
               bloudy
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               unto
               which
               service
               he
               was
               initiated
               by
               his
               circumcision
               .
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               circumcision
               was
               not
               so
               properly
               abolished
               as
               changed
               into
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               so
               changed
               by
               that
               Commission
               which
               this
               our
               everlasting
               Priest
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Ministers
               after
               his
               resurrection
               .
               
                 Go
                 yee
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               
               It
               was
               by
               this
               new
               Commission
               so
               changed
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               now
               seekes
               to
               circumcise
               others
               ,
               or
               suffers
               himselfe
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ;
               doth
               but
               labour
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lyes
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               and
               dissipate
               this
               glorious
               Covenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               thus
               joyntly
               sealed
               up
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               individuall
               person
               ,
               with
               one
               and
               the
               same
               numericall
               seale
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               authentiquely
               and
               finally
               sealed
               by
               the
               bloudy
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               same
               person
               God
               and
               man
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               And
               however
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               the
               Sarazens
               ,
               and
               Persians
               ,
               with
               other
               preposterous
               imitatours
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               ,
               have
               run
               mad
               with
               love
               of
               this
               ceremonie
               of
               circumcision
               ;
               
               sometimes
               most
               loathsome
               and
               odious
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               whilest
               it
               was
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ;
               yet
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               now
               more
               abominable
               unto
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               for
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               displeasing
               to
               men
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Law
               of
               ceremonies
               was
               in
               force
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               wisheth
               the
               same
               curse
               or
               punishment
               unto
               such
               as
               pressed
               the
               necessity
               of
               circumcision
               upon
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               which
               God
               himselfe
               had
               threatned
               unto
               such
               as
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               did
               neglect
               ,
               contemne
               ,
               or
               omit
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 uncircumcised
                 manchilde
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 14.
                 
                 )
                 whose
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 fore-skin
                 is
                 not
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 soule
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               I
               would
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 )
              
               or
               as
               some
               read
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 they
                 were
                 even
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 .
              
               Such
               he
               meanes
               ,
               and
               such
               alone
               ,
               as
               did
               trouble
               them
               by
               pressing
               the
               necessity
               of
               circumcision
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               baptized
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               the
               Heathens
               were
               concluded
               in
               this
               league
               ,
               the
               moderne
               Jew
               cannot
               deny
               .
               For
               not
               only
               Abrahams
               sonnes
               ,
               but
               every
               Male
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               though
               bought
               with
               money
               ,
               was
               to
               receive
               the
               signe
               of
               this
               Covenant
               in
               his
               flesh
               .
               But
               saith
               the
               Jew
               ,
               seeing
               they
               came
               into
               this
               league
               by
               receiving
               circumcision
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               to
               you
               Gentiles
               which
               will
               not
               be
               circumcised
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               most
               divinely
               dissolved
               this
               knot
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 4.
              
               10.
               
               His
               words
               are
               so
               plaine
               that
               they
               need
               no
               Comment
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               adde
               this
               circumstance
               which
               is
               likely
               S.
               Paul
               tooke
               for
               granted
               ,
               when
               he
               
               made
               that
               excellent
               Comment
               upon
               Moses
               his
               words
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 6.
                 
                 Abraham
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 beleeved
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 imputed
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               Seeing
               the
               Scripture
               as
               S.
               Iames
               tells
               us
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               when
               Abraham
               offred
               up
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               why
               was
               not
               this
               testimony
               of
               God
               concerning
               Abraham
               reserved
               to
               that
               fact
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               Abrahams
               obedience
               in
               circumcising
               himselfe
               and
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ?
               Both
               these
               facts
               include
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               beleife
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               than
               Abraham
               gave
               proofe
               of
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               ,
               and
               was
               therefore
               more
               capable
               of
               that
               praise
               or
               approbation
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               that
               approbation
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               had
               beene
               deferred
               untill
               the
               Covenant
               of
               circumcision
               had
               beene
               subscribed
               unto
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Jews
               might
               with
               more
               probabilitie
               have
               conceived
               ,
               that
               this
               righteousnesse
               which
               God
               imputes
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               had
               come
               by
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               circumcised
               could
               be
               partakers
               of
               it
               ;
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               this
               testimony
               being
               given
               unto
               Abraham
               before
               hee
               was
               circūcised
               ,
               cuts
               off
               the
               Jews
               title
               of
               boasting
               in
               circumcision
               .
               This
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Apostles
               reason
               
                 Rom
                 4.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 say
                 that
                 faith
                 was
                 reckoned
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               How
               was
               it
               then
               reckoned
               ?
               When
               he
               was
               in
               circumcision
               or
               in
               uncircumcision
               ?
               Not
               in
               circumcision
               ,
               but
               in
               uncircumcision
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 yet
                 being
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 might
                 be
                 imputed
                 unto
                 them
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 againe
              
               Gal.
               3.
               8.
               
               And
               the
               Scripture
               foreseeing
               that
               God
               would
               justifie
               the
               Heathen
               through
               faith
               ,
               preached
               before
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               saying
               ,
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               Nations
               be
               blessed
               .
               So
               then
               they
               which
               be
               of
               faith
               ,
               are
               blessed
               with
               faithfull
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               4
               Againe
               ,
               God
               in
               so
               disposing
               of
               times
               and
               seasons
               that
               his
               onely
               sonne
               should
               be
               circumcised
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               January
               ,
               did
               signifie
               that
               interest
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Heathens
               were
               to
               have
               in
               this
               Covenant
               .
               For
               this
               was
               the
               day
               wherein
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               in
               whose
               dominions
               and
               under
               whose
               government
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               did
               consecrate
               to
               Ianus
               ,
               to
               them
               a
               God
               of
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ;
               the
               day
               wherein
               they
               did
               mutually
               present
               their
               solemne
               salutations
               or
               good
               wishes
               for
               a
               happy
               yeare
               ,
               and
               for
               good
               luck
               sake
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               did
               send
               gifts
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               honey
               and
               other
               like
               sweet
               meats
               ,
               and
               coyne
               ,
               
                 ut
                 dulces
                 dies
                 anni
                 à
                 dulcibus
                 rebus
                 auspicarentur
                 ,
              
               as
               Emblemes
               of
               their
               good
               wishes
               for
               many
               pleasant
               and
               happy
               dayes
               .
            
             
               And
               whilest
               they
               were
               thus
               imployed
               in
               preventing
               each
               other
               with
               gifts
               and
               mutuall
               precations
               of
               peace
               and
               many
               happy
               dayes
               ;
               God
               gives
               his
               only
               Sonne
               unto
               them
               (
               and
               to
               them
               all
               )
               who
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               that
               peace
               ;
               the
               common
               fountaine
               of
               all
               that
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               wish
               one
               to
               another
               .
               Albeit
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               were
               borne
               eight
               dayes
               before
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               given
               unto
               us
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               circumcision
               .
               His
               circumcision
               was
               the
               designement
               or
               dedication
               of
               him
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               mankinde
               .
               Behold
               (
               saith
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 2.
                 10
                 
                 )
                 I
                 bring
                 you
                 good
                 tidings
                 
                 of
                 great
                 joy
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               Isay
               foretold
               this
               joy
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               birth
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               circumcision
               also
               of
               the
               true
               Emmanuel
               .
               
                 They
                 joy
                 before
                 thee
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 joy
                 in
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 men
                 rejoyce
                 when
                 they
                 divide
                 the
                 spoile
                 ,
              
               Isa
               9.
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Childe
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Sonne
                 is
                 given
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 government
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               But
               some
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               will
               either
               denie
               ,
               or
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               circumcised
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               January
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               no
               better
               warrant
               for
               this
               opinion
               ,
               than
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               church
               .
               But
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               &
               learned
               Fathers
               did
               think
               they
               had
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               besides
               the
               tradition
               of
               their
               Ancients
               .
               For
               so
               they
               interpret
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               30.
               
               He
               must
               encrease
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               decrease
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               did
               containe
               a
               secret
               character
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               our
               Saviour
               were
               borne
               ;
               the
               one
               upon
               the
               longest
               ,
               the
               other
               upon
               the
               shortest
               day
               in
               the
               yeare
               .
               And
               by
               this
               account
               our
               Saviour
               was
               circumcised
               upon
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               January
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               dare
               not
               contradict
               this
               kinde
               of
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               oft-times
               fore-signifie
               greatest
               mysteries
               as
               well
               by
               meere
               character
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               by
               words
               assertive
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               36.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               name
               JESVS
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               LORD
               .
            
             
               THE
               meaning
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               is
               expounded
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 Shee
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 shall
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               But
               this
               title
               of
               Saviour
               may
               admit
               many
               degrees
               ,
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               name
               it selfe
               in
               the
               originall
               tongue
               ,
               whence
               it
               descends
               unto
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               :
               but
               more
               principally
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               distresse
               or
               danger
               whence
               men
               are
               saved
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               later
               at
               least
               ,
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               ,
               far
               exceeds
               all
               others
               that
               have
               beene
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               may
               be
               termed
               Saviours
               .
               But
               of
               the
               danger
               or
               misery
               from
               which
               he
               saved
               his
               people
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               better
               opportunity
               to
               speake
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               his
               Crosse
               .
               The
               explication
               of
               the
               name
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               this
               time
               and
               place
               .
               Some
               there
               be
               which
               think
               this
               name
               Iesus
               must
               necessarily
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               essentiall
               and
               proper
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               name
               never
               rightly
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Jews
               or
               by
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               some
               learned
               Hebricians
               think
               before
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               ,
               but
               then
               made
               effable
               or
               utterable
               (
               as
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               opinion
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               who
               derive
               this
               word
               Iesus
               from
               Iehovah
               ,
               by
               intersertion
               of
               one
               Hebrew
               letter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Shin
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Sh.
               )
               According
               to
               
               this
               derivation
               ,
               
               they
               would
               make
               the
               compound
               name
               to
               be
               an
               Emblem
               or
               type
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               ;
               Iehovah
               ,
               bearing
               the
               type
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               letter
               Shin
               interserted
               into
               this
               name
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Emblem
               of
               the
               incarnation
               or
               humane
               nature
               assumed
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               This
               Etymologie
               or
               derivation
               (
               as
               the
               Authors
               of
               it
               imagin
               )
               best
               agrees
               with
               the
               Angels
               interpretation
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               before
               cited
               ;
               because
               Iehovah
               himselfe
               saith
               (
               Isay
               45.
               21.
               )
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Saviour
                 besides
                 me
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 currant
                 Cabbalisme
              
               ,
               wee
               are
               in
               speciall
               beholding
               to
               Osiander
               for
               it
               .
               If
               by
               sager
               judgements
               it
               happen
               to
               be
               censured
               for
               a
               fancie
               ,
               *
               
                 Iacobus
                 Naclantus
              
               ,
               a
               Romish
               Bishop
               must
               share
               with
               Osiander
               in
               the
               censure
               .
               Whatsoever
               the
               opinion
               be
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               allegation
               for
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               concludent
               .
               For
               that
               ,
               rightly
               examined
               ,
               only
               inferres
               ,
               that
               Iehovah
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               hee
               that
               was
               essentially
               God
               )
               and
               none
               besides
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               is
               a
               truth
               unquestionable
               ,
               yet
               a
               truth
               which
               will
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               whilest
               he
               became
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               take
               no
               other
               name
               or
               title
               upon
               him
               ,
               besides
               the
               proper
               and
               essentiall
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               only
               imbellished
               with
               one
               letter
               .
               But
               admit
               the
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               take
               it
               in
               our
               Creed
               )
               given
               to
               our
               Saviour
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               must
               draw
               its
               pedegree
               from
               the
               same
               Hebrew
               roote
               or
               primitive
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               given
               to
               others
               ,
               is
               derived
               ;
               yet
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               same
               
               roote
               or
               primitive
               ,
               (
               from
               any
               of
               which
               the
               name
               Iesus
               may
               be
               aptly
               alike
               immediatly
               deriued
               )
               differ
               much
               .
               First
               ,
               wee
               may
               derive
               the
               word
               Iesus
               from
               the
               
                 future
                 tense
              
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 Iashang
                 [
                 Salvavit
              
               ]
               And
               thus
               the
               name
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               should
               be
               Iehoshuah
               ,
               whence
               he
               whom
               in
               our
               English
               we
               call
               Ioshua
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               have
               one
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               name
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               in
               the
               Greeke
               and
               vulgar
               Latine
               .
               According
               to
               this
               derivation
               all
               the
               prerogatives
               which
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               can
               challenge
               before
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               or
               others
               which
               have
               beene
               called
               Iesus
               ,
               must
               be
               deduced
               only
               from
               the
               matter
               or
               manner
               of
               the
               salvation
               which
               he
               bestowes
               ,
               not
               from
               any
               peculiar
               property
               or
               soveraignty
               of
               name
               .
               The
               same
               name
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               sometimes
               read
               shorter
               ,
               not
               Iehoshua
               ,
               but
               Ieshua
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               later
               contracted
               name
               as
               well
               the
               Greeke
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Latine
               Iesus
               is
               more
               immediatly
               and
               with
               lesse
               alteration
               derived
               .
               This
               later
               kinde
               of
               writing
               (
               or
               contraction
               ,
               )
               was
               more
               familiar
               among
               the
               Jews
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               the
               moderne
               Jews
               call
               him
               Iesu
               ,
               not
               in
               despight
               or
               mockery
               (
               as
               some
               great
               *
               Clarks
               have
               beene
               perswaded
               )
               but
               out
               of
               an
               ordinary
               custome
               of
               omitting
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 guttur
                 all
              
               in
               this
               and
               like
               words
               for
               better
               facility
               of
               pronouncing
               .
               And
               as
               Drusi●s
               notes
               ,
               the
               omission
               of
               this
               letter
               in
               proper
               names
               ,
               grew
               in
               use
               amongst
               later
               Hebricians
               (
               such
               as
               lived
               since
               or
               about
               our
               Saviours
               time
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               occasions
               ,
               that
               moved
               the
               ancient
               Latine
               
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               Hoseang
               ,
               not
               as
               we
               do
               now
               ,
               Hoseas
               ,
               but
               Ose
               .
               Whether
               we
               read
               Iehoshua
               ,
               or
               Ieshua
               ,
               or
               Ieshu
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               the
               name
               in
               the
               greeke
               or
               Latine
               is
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               the
               meaning
               or
               signification
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               the
               very
               same
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               albeit
               the
               name
               of
               this
               our
               Jesus
               may
               rightly
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               same
               branch
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Iashang
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               as
               it
               was
               given
               to
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               and
               to
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iosedec
               ,
               tooke
               their
               originall
               ,
               yet
               I
               like
               best
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               which
               derive
               the
               name
               Iesus
               (
               as
               given
               to
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               )
               not
               from
               the
               
                 participle
                 ,
                 verbe
              
               ,
               or
               adjective
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               abstract
               or
               substantive
               Ieshugnah
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               
                 as
                 salus
                 ipsa
                 ,
                 or
                 Salvation
              
               it selfe
               .
               And
               this
               originall
               of
               the
               name
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Simeon
              
               seemes
               to
               intimate
               in
               his
               divine
               song
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 28.
                 29.
                 
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 the
                 child
                 Iesus
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Evangelist
               )
               
                 in
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ;
                 for
                 mine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               not
               salvatorem
               ,
               but
               salutem
               ,
               not
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               the
               salvation
               ,
               
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 prepared
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               these
               attributes
               [
               of
               being
               
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ]
               are
               properly
               ascribed
               unto
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               unto
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Godhead
               dwelleth
               bodily
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               abstract
               or
               substantive
               ,
               which
               the
               Greekes
               expresse
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               salvation
               it selfe
               ,
               (
               not
               by
               Saviour
               )
               is
               most
               frequently
               
               used
               in
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               wherein
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               is
               promised
               .
               As
               
                 Isay
                 52.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 bare
                 his
                 holy
                 arme
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 see
                 the
              
               Salvation
               
                 of
                 our
                 God.
              
               And
               againe
               
                 Isai
                 56.
                 1.
                 
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 keep
                 ye
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 justice
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 salvation
                 is
                 neere
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 .
              
               And
               Abakuk
               3.
               18.
               
               Yet
               
                 I
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
              
               Salvation
               ,
               (
               so
               our
               English
               ,
               )
               
                 or
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Isay
                 49.
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 thing
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 my
                 servant
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 preserved
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 give
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 my
              
               Salvation
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               Instantly
               after
               God
               had
               saved
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               drowned
               the
               Egyptians
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Moses
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               sang
               this
               song
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Exod
                 15.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 hath
                 tryumphed
                 gloriously
                 ;
                 the
                 horse
                 and
                 his
                 rider
                 hath
                 he
                 throwne
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 strength
                 and
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               deliverance
               of
               Israel
               from
               the
               Egyptian
               thraldome
               and
               their
               safe
               conduct
               through
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               a
               greater
               deliverance
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               same
               God
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               to
               take
               up
               the
               same
               song
               which
               Moses
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               here
               did
               ;
               but
               with
               some
               additions
               or
               fuller
               expressions
               ,
               how
               the
               God
               of
               their
               strength
               should
               become
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               their
               Jesus
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 wast
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 thine
                 
                 anger
                 is
                 turned
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 comfortedst
                 me
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 salvation
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iehovah
                 is
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 song
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 my
              
               Salvation
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 with
                 joy
                 shall
                 yee
                 draw
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wels
                 of
              
               Salvation
               .
               Isai
               12.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Though
               these
               and
               many
               other
               places
               of
               the
               like
               observation
               had
               their
               true
               historicall
               occasions
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               exactly
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               their
               propheticall
               importance
               ,
               untill
               hee
               fulfilled
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               Jehovah
               ,
               both
               Lord
               and
               God
               from
               eternitie
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               generall
               title
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               distinct
               and
               proper
               name
               given
               unto
               him
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               at
               his
               circumcision
               .
               How
               the
               name
               and
               office
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               was
               both
               foreprophecied
               ,
               and
               respectively
               foreshadowed
               ,
               by
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               and
               by
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosedec
               ,
               must
               be
               referred
               unto
               his
               consecration
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             
               3
               If
               followeth
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               
                 That
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Now
               whether
               this
               title
               [
               Lord
               ]
               be
               interserted
               into
               this
               article
               by
               way
               of
               anticipation
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               title
               Christ
               apparently
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               doubted
               .
               He
               did
               beare
               the
               name
               Iesus
               from
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               as
               wee
               do
               our
               Christen
               names
               from
               the
               Font.
               This
               was
               his
               proper
               name
               ;
               the
               other
               two
               were
               names
               of
               office
               .
               
                 Know
                 yee
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 2.
                 36
                 that
                 that
                 Iesu
                 whom
                 yee
                 have
                 crucified
                 ,
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 made
                 both
                 Christ
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               crucified
               him
               .
               Hee
               was
               anointed
               to
               his
               Propheticall
               office
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               but
               thereby
               rather
               initiated
               
               to
               be
               ,
               then
               actually
               made
               Christ
               and
               Lord.
               Unto
               these
               two
               offices
               of
               everlasting
               Priest
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               King
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               actually
               anointed
               ,
               or
               fully
               consecrated
               untill
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Was
               not
               then
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               Lord
               before
               his
               resurrection
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               being
               God
               from
               eternitie
               ,
               hee
               was
               also
               Lord
               from
               eternity
               .
               So
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 The
                 Father
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 H.
                 Ghost
                 is
                 Lord.
              
               Whosoever
               is
               truely
               God
               ,
               is
               also
               truely
               Lord.
               And
               in
               this
               acception
               of
               Lord
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               not
               three
               Gods
               but
               one
               God
               so
               there
               be
               not
               
                 three
                 Lords
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
              
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               .
               The
               Father
               is
               the
               onely
               God
               ,
               the
               onely
               Lord
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               is
               the
               only
               God
               ,
               the
               onely
               Lord
               ;
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               onely
               God
               ,
               the
               onely
               Lord.
               But
               whether
               this
               title
               of
               Lord
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               inserted
               in
               this
               article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               import
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               before
               his
               birth
               in
               some
               sort
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               neither
               cleare
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               nor
               easie
               to
               be
               cleared
               ;
               because
               the
               ancient
               Translators
               ,
               (
               especially
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               )
               render
               the
               three
               originall
               words
               ,
               
                 Elohim
                 ,
                 Ieh●vah
              
               ,
               or
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               (
               however
               it
               be
               pronounced
               )
               and
               Adonai
               promiscuously
               by
               Lord.
               And
               yet
               these
               three
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               have
               their
               severall
               significations
               or
               importances
               .
               To
               omit
               the
               word
               Elohim
               .
               About
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               there
               is
               much
               contention
               how
               it
               should
               be
               pronounced
               ,
               yet
               all
               agree
               that
               it
               〈…〉
               and
               essence
               of
               God
               ▪
               is
               
               his
               most
               proper
               name
               ,
               and
               admits
               no
               plurall
               .
               The
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               name
               Adonai
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Dominus
               or
               Lord.
               
            
             
               4
               The
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               why
               the
               Greekes
               and
               Latines
               have
               usually
               but
               one
               expression
               of
               both
               names
               ,
               is
               because
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               did
               not
               pronounce
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               or
               in
               solemne
               benedictions
               .
               Nor
               did
               they
               write
               it
               so
               as
               it
               might
               be
               pronounced
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               any
               proper
               vowels
               ,
               but
               either
               with
               the
               vowells
               of
               Adonai
               ,
               or
               of
               Elohim
               .
               Not
               the
               Greekes
               and
               Latines
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               Chaldee
               paraphrase
               sometimes
               reads
               Adonai
               ,
               where
               wee
               read
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               doth
               not
               from
               mistake
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               vowells
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Onkelus
               the
               later
               of
               the
               two
               Chaldee
               paraphrases
               ,
               were
               not
               exprest
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 I
                 appeared
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 unto
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 Iehovah
                 was
                 I
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               6.
               3.
               
               Or
               as
               the
               Caldee
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               Adonai
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Wherfore
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 out
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 burthens
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 rid
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 bondage
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Some
               good
               writers
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               this
               place
               observe
               ,
               that
               albeit
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               were
               in
               high
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               wrought
               no
               miracles
               as
               Moses
               the
               first
               among
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               did
               .
               And
               hence
               they
               infer
               ,
               that
               Moses
               did
               worke
               all
               his
               miracles
               in
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               this
               name
               ,
               whether
               Iehovah
               or
               Adonai
               ,
               which
               was
               first
               manifested
               unto
               
               to
               him
               .
               〈…〉
               many
               interpretations
               of
               this
               place
               *
               Fagrus
               best
               approves
               this
               .
            
             
               Although
               God
               were
               knowne
               to
               Abraham
               as
               Omnipotent
               and
               All
               sufficient
               to
               performe
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               promised
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               knowne
               unto
               Abraham
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Patriarks
               by
               that
               name
               or
               title
               ,
               which
               did
               import
               the
               instant
               performance
               of
               what
               he
               had
               promised
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               This
               was
               immediately
               imported
               in
               the
               name
               
                 of
                 foure
                 letters
              
               or
               in
               those
               descriptions
               which
               God
               there
               gave
               to
               Moses
               of
               his
               nature
               and
               essence
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               present
               purpose
               towards
               Israel
               in
               the
               3
               of
               Exod.
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               5
               And
               the
               〈◊〉
               paraphrase
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               did
               use
               the
               name
               Adonai
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               ,
               as
               most
               pertinent
               and
               most
               significant
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               For
               it
               properly
               pertaines
               to
               him
               who
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               himselfe
               Almightie
               or
               All
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               Kingdomes
               and
               inheritances
               ;
               to
               depose
               greatest
               Lords
               
               and
               advance
               meanest
               servants
               .
               If
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               Letters
               were
               to
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               as
               Drusius
               with
               some
               others
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               ineffable
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               true
               character
               of
               his
               incomprehensible
               nature
               ,
               which
               they
               properly
               signifie
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               usuall
               substitution
               of
               Adonai
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               foure
               letters
               want
               matter
               of
               more
               than
               grammaticall
               observation
               .
               This
               practise
               was
               a
               literall
               Embleme
               or
               Character
               of
               that
               which
               our
               Evangelist
               hath
               exprest
               in
               words
               assertive
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 seene
                 God
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               this
               declaration
               or
               exposition
               of
               God
               (
               whose
               incomprehensible
               nature
               was
               charactred
               by
               his
               ineffable
               name
               )
               made
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               greater
               improvement
               of
               mans
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               knowledge
               which
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               had
               ,
               than
               there
               was
               in
               Moses
               his
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 Abrahams
                 ,
                 Isaacs
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Iacobs
                 .
                 Moses
              
               and
               his
               Successors
               did
               see
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               name
               of
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               Adonai
               ,
               first
               revealed
               to
               Moses
               did
               import
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               deliverance
               from
               their
               bodily
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               deliverance
               they
               had
               a
               pledge
               of
               far
               greater
               blessings
               promised
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               receive
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Apostle
               testifies
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 39.
                 
                 Though
                 Moses
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 ;
                 yet
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               capable
               of
               this
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               untill
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               first
               revealed
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Iehovah
               ,
               was
               made
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               It
               had
               beene
               a
               question
               more
               worthy
               of
               Drusius
               his
               paines
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               questions
               which
               he
               makes
               concerning
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               ,
               whether
               the
               name
               Adonai
               were
               not
               in
               some
               sort
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               made
               flesh
               .
               That
               this
               name
               Adonai
               is
               so
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               affirme
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               no
               where
               to
               my
               remembrance
               denote
               any
               other
               person
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               besides
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               Whereas
               the
               name
               Adonai
               is
               an
               expression
               which
               many
               times
               referres
               unto
               the
               Trinity
               or
               Divine
               nature
               .
               And
               in
               this
               extent
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               substituted
               for
               the
               ineffable
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               some
               speciall
               circumstances
               restraine
               it
               to
               the
               Sonne
               .
               But
               in
               many
               passages
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               both
               names
               are
               exprest
               according
               to
               their
               proper
               consonants
               .
               And
               in
               all
               these
               places
               the
               name
               Adonai
               referres
               only
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               denotes
               the
               Father
               .
               As
               in
               that
               110
               Psalm
               ,
               where
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               Iehovah
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Adoni
               ,
               or
               
                 Adonai
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               in
               this
               place
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               referres
               onely
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               name
               Adoni
               denote
               either
               the
               Father
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               the
               Sonne
               alone
               .
               I
               durst
               not
               have
               beene
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               have
               gathered
               this
               generall
               rule
               from
               mine
               owne
               observation
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               had
               found
               it
               excellently
               observed
               and
               proved
               at
               large
               by
               
                 Petru●
                 Faber
              
               in
               his
               
                 Dod●●camenon
                 ,
                 Cha.
              
               8.
               
               It
               much
               affected
               this
               learned
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               do
               any
               that
               is
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               
               most
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               wel
               in
               the
               Greek
               as
               in
               the
               Latine
               Church
               ,
               albeit
               they
               tooke
               no
               notice
               at
               all
               of
               any
               difference
               betweene
               these
               two
               names
               of
               God
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               did
               yet
               constantly
               appropriate
               the
               name
               of
               Lord
               to
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               named
               in
               the
               same
               prayer
               or
               gratulatory
               Hymne
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               this
               they
               might
               learne
               either
               from
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
               For
               so
               the
               blessing
               is
               ,
               The
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               [
               not
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               ]
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               the
               title
               of
               Lord
               is
               appropriated
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               added
               either
               to
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               olde
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               both
               names
               of
               God
               are
               specified
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Adonai
               ,
               is
               placed
               before
               the
               name
               of
               foure
               letters
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               happens
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               observe
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               serious
               supplications
               ,
               or
               gratulatory
               expressions
               of
               Holy
               men
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 Oh
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 befallen
                 us
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Iosuah
                 7.
                 7.
                 
                 Ioshua
                 said
                 ,
                 Alas
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 hast
                 thou
                 at
                 all
                 brought
                 this
                 people
                 over
                 Iordan
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               The
               Evangelicall
               mysterie
               implyed
               in
               this
               forme
               of
               prayer
               or
               supplication
               is
               excellently
               deciphered
               by
               Masius
               in
               his
               Comments
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               with
               whose
               words
               gathered
               from
               the
               tradition
               or
               lyturgie
               rather
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrewes
               of
               the
               Cabbalists
               I
               conclude
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
             
               *
               Ioshua
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               calls
               God
               by
               2
               names
               ,
               when
               as
               chiefe
               Commander
               he
               speaks
               in
               behalfe
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               one
               is
               Adonai
               :
               the
               other
               Iehova
               .
               The
               former
               setteth
               out
               Gods
               ruling
               power
               :
               the
               later
               hath
               respect
               (
               as
               else
               where
               I
               have
               shewed
               )
               to
               Gods
               Essence
               .
               These
               2.
               names
               often
               come
               together
               in
               the
               most
               fervent
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               sacred
               Story
               :
               as
               here
               they
               doe
               .
               Namely
               ,
               they
               inspired
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doe
               ,
               as
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               the
               Holy
               Church
               doth
               ,
               praying
               for
               all
               things
               from
               the
               Father
               for
               the
               Sonnes
               sake
               .
               For
               seeing
               Adonai
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               hath
               an
               eye
               to
               Gods
               ruling
               power
               ;
               it
               agrees
               manifestly
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               represents
               him
               to
               us
               by
               whom
               as
               God
               the
               Father
               made
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               hee
               ruleth
               it
               .
               In
               this
               point
               the
               Diviner
               sort
               of
               Hebrew
               Authors
               called
               Cabbalists
               ,
               assent
               to
               us
               ;
               when
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               name
               Adonai
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               key
               ,
               by
               which
               entrance
               is
               opened
               to
               God
               Iehova
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               God
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               hid
               in
               his
               owne
               Essence
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               treasure
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               things
               bestowed
               on
               us
               by
               Iehova
               are
               all
               deposited
               ;
               And
               that
               moreover
               it
               denoteth
               the
               great
               Steward
               ,
               who
               disposeth
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               ●o●risheth
               ;
               and
               quickneth
               all
               things
               under
               Iehova
               ;
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               neere
               Iehova
               ,
               but
               by
               Adonai
               :
               because
               
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               or
               course
               at
               all
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               Church
               thus
               begins
               her
               holy
               prayers
               :
               Adonai
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               open
               my
               lips
               ,
               and
               my
               mouth
               shall
               shew
               forth
               thy
               praise
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               passages
               are
               extant
               in
               the
               booke
               intituled
               
                 Porta
                 lucis
                 :
                 the
                 ●ate
                 of
                 light
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               book
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               name
               explicated
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGVE
           OF
           the
           severall
           Treatises
           heretofore
           published
           by
           the
           Author
           .
           (
           *
           ⁎
           *
           )
        
         
           THe
           Eternall
           Trueth
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Christian
           beliefe
           ,
           in
           two
           Bookes
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           booke
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           containing
           the
           blasphemous
           positions
           of
           Iesuits
           and
           other
           later
           Romanists
           ,
           concerning
           the
           authority
           of
           their
           Church
           .
        
         
           Iustifying
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           faith
           whereby
           the
           just
           doe
           live
           ,
           being
           the
           fourth
           booke
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           containing
           the
           originall
           of
           unbeliefe
           ,
           misbeliefe
           ,
           or
           misperswasions
           concerning
           the
           Veritie
           ,
           Vnitie
           ,
           and
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Deitie
           :
           with
           directions
           for
           rectifying
           our
           beliefe
           or
           knowledge
           in
           the
           forementioned
           points
           ,
           being
           the
           fifth
           booke
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           and
           Attributes
           the
           first
           and
           second
           parts
           ,
           being
           the
           sixth
           booke
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           the
           seaventh
           booke
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           containing
           the
           first
           and
           generall
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Theologie
           ,
           with
           the
           more
           immediate
           principles
           concerning
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           :
           divided
           into
           foure
           sections
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Faith
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           Christs
           answer
           to
           Johns
           question
           :
           or
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           him
           crucified
           :
           delivered
           in
           certaine
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Nazareth
           and
           Bethlehem
           ,
           or
           Israels
           portion
           in
           the
           sonne
           of
           Jesse
           :
           And
           mankindes
           comfort
           from
           the
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           in
           two
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           S.
           Maries
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 lin
                 .
              
               
                 Errata
              
               
                 Sic
                 corrige
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 historians
                 beleefe
              
               
                 historicall
                 beleefe
              
            
             
               
                 60
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 typicall
              
               
                 propheticall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 115
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 upon
              
               
                 dele
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 127
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 his
                 assertion
              
               
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 140
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 violencence
              
               
                 violence
              
            
             
               
                 Ibi.
                 
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 that
                 it
              
               
                 that
                 is
              
            
             
               
                 166
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 its
                 proper
              
               
                 his
                 proper
              
            
             
               
                 211
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 in
              
               
                 on
              
            
             
               
                 214
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 exact
              
               
                 expect
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 258
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 tooke
              
               
                 looke
              
            
             
               
                 314
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 that
              
               
                 but
              
            
             
               
                 Ibi.
                 
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 did
                 perfectly
              
               
                 did
                 not
                 perfectly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ibi.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 as
                 true
              
               
                 a
                 true
              
            
             
               
                 344
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 next
              
               
                 annext
              
            
             
               
                 353
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 spoken
              
               
                 were
                 spoken
              
            
             
               
                 358
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 many
              
               
                 as
                 many
              
            
             
               
                 365
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 do
              
               
                 to
              
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04189-e1030
           
             *
             Ergo
             abolendo
             rumori
             Nero
             subdidit
             reos
             ,
             et
             quaesitissimis
             poenis
             affecit
             ,
             quos
             per
             flaegitia
             invisos
             ,
             vulgus
             Christianos
             appellabat
             .
             Auctor
             nominis
             ejus
             CHRISTVS
             ,
             qui
             Tiberio
             imperitante
             ,
             per
             Procurator
             〈◊〉
             Pontium
             Pilatum
             supplicio
             affectus
             est
             .
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             Lib.
             15.
             
             Pag.
             255.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             But
             then
             it
             fel
             out
             unfortunately
             for
             Nicias
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             expert
             nor
             skilful
             Soothsayer
             :
             for
             the
             partie
             which
             he
             was
             went
             to
             use
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             which
             took
             away
             much
             of
             his
             superstition
             ,
             called
             Stilbides
             ,
             was
             dead
             not
             long
             before
             .
             For
             this
             signe
             of
             the
             eclipse
             of
             the
             Moone
             (
             as
             Philochorus
             saith
             )
             was
             not
             hurtfull
             for
             men
             that
             would
             flie
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             very
             good
             .
             for
             said
             he
             ,
             things
             that
             men
             doe
             in
             feare
             ,
             would
             be
             hidden
             ,
             and
             therefore
             light
             is
             an
             enemy
             unto
             thē
             .
             But
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             their
             custome
             was
             not
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             close
             above
             three
             dayes
             in
             such
             eclipses
             of
             the
             Moone
             and
             Sun
             ,
             as
             Autoclides
             prescribes
             in
             a
             booke
             he
             made
             of
             such
             matters
             ▪
             where
             Nicias
             bare
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             should'then
             tarry
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             full
             revolution
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             not
             seene
             her
             straight
             cleare
             againe
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             once
             passed
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             all
             other
             things
             laid
             aside
             and
             forgotten
             ,
             Nicias
             disposed
             himselfe
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Gods
             ,
             untill
             such
             times
             as
             the
             enemies
             came
             againe
             as
             well
             to
             besiege
             their
             sorts
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             campe
             by
             land
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             occupy
             the
             whole
             haven
             by
             Sea.
             
               Plutarch
               in
               vita
               Niciae
               ,
               infine
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Almirans
             ob
             haec
             ingenti
             anin●
             aegritudineanxius
             ,
             cum
             hinc
             Indoc
             nec
             gratia
             ,
             nec
             prece
             ,
             nec
             pretio
             ullo
             adduci
             posse
             videret
             ,
             ut
             cibaria
             exercitus
             praeberent
             ,
             nec
             armis
             ab
             se
             cogi
             propter
             infirmitatem
             suorum
             ,
             alia
             via
             idem
             aggredi
             statuit
             .
             Atque
             id
             coelesti
             quodam
             instinctu
             ei
             venisse
             in
             mentē
             libens
             equidem
             crediderim
             ,
             providente
             viz.
             Deo
             ,
             ne
             tantus
             vir
             fa●e
             periret
             .
             Id
             porro
             ita
             factum
             est
             ;
             for
             tè
             in
             propinquo
             tugurium
             Barbarorū
             erat
             ,
             hos
             Columbus
             monet
             ,
             ac
             praenunciat
             ,
             ipsos
             ,
             ni
             vitae
             subsidia
             sibi
             ac
             suis
             suppeditarent
             ,
             peste
             à
             Deo
             coelitus
             missâ
             brevi
             omnes
             perituros
             ;
             cujus
             rei
             id
             habituros
             signi
             ,
             quòd
             duos
             intra
             dies
             Lunam
             sanguine
             faedatam
             visuri
             essent
             .
             Id
             cum
             eâdem
             die
             &
             horâ
             ,
             qua
             Almirans
             praedixerat
             ,
             conspicarentur
             Indi
             (
             Lunae
             autē
             defectus
             is
             erat
             )
             subitò
             victi
             formidine
             quaecunque
             ei
             ad
             victū
             necessaria
             fuerunt
             ,
             benignè
             praebuere
             ,
             insuper
             veniam
             culpae
             .
             orantes
             ,
             neve
             ipsis
             irasci
             pergeret
             .
             
               Benzo
               Hist
               .
               novi
               orbis
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Rugeriū
             de
             quaestionibus
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               Assyrium
               vulgo
               nascetur
               amonum
               &c.
               
            
             
               Molli
               paulatim
               flavescet
               campus
               aristâ
               ;
            
             
               Incultisque
               rubens
               pendebit
               sentibus
               uva
               :
            
             
               Et
               durae
               quercus
               sudabunt
               roscida
               mella
               .
            
             
               —
               Nec
               nautica
               pinus
            
             
               Mutabit
               merces
               :
               omnis
               feret
               omnia
               tellus
               .
            
             
               Nec
               varios
               discet
               mentiri
               lana
               colores
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sponte
               sua
               sandix
               pascentes
               vestiet
               agnos
               .
            
             
               Aspice
               venturo
               Laetentur
               ut
               omnia
               Saeclo
               .
            
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Quamvis
             omnem
             scientiam
             atque
             doctrinam
             scriptura
             sacra
             sine
             aliqua
             cōparatione
             transcendat
             ,
             ut
             taceam
             quòd
             vera
             praedicat
             ,
             quòd
             ad
             coelestem
             patriam
             vocat
             ,
             quòd
             à
             terrenis
             desiderijs
             ad
             superna
             amplectenda
             cor
             legentis
             immutat
             :
             quòd
             dictis
             obscurioribus
             exercet
             fortes
             ,
             et
             parvulis
             humili
             sermone
             blanditur
             ,
             quod
             nec
             sic
             c●usa
             est
             ut
             paves●i
             debeat
             ,
             nec
             sic
             patet
             ut
             vilescat
             ,
             quòd
             usu
             fastidium
             tollit
             ,
             et
             tant●
             ampliùs
             diligitur
             ,
             quanto
             ampliùs
             meditatur
             ,
             quòd
             legentis
             animum
             humilibus
             verbis
             adjuvat
             ,
             sublimibus
             sensibus
             levat
             ,
             quòd
             aliquo
             modo
             cum
             legentibus
             crescit
             ,
             quòd
             â
             rudibus
             lectoribus
             ,
             quasi
             recognoscitur
             ,
             &
             tamen
             doctis
             nova
             semper
             reperitur
             .
             Vt
             ergo
             de
             rerum
             pondere
             taceam
             ,
             scientias
             tamen
             omnes
             atque
             doctrinas
             ipso
             etiam
             locutionis
             suae
             more
             transcendit
             ,
             quia
             uno
             eodemque
             sermone
             dum
             narrat
             textum
             ,
             prodit
             mysterium
             ;
             et
             sic
             scit
             praeterita
             dicere
             ,
             ut
             eo
             ipso
             noverit
             futura
             praedicare
             ,
             &
             non
             immutate
             dicendi
             ordine
             ,
             eisdem
             ipsis
             Sermonibus
             novit
             ,
             &
             ant●acta
             describere
             ,
             &
             agenda
             nu●●iare
             .
             ]
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11
             
          
           
             Cap.
             12
             
          
           
             Ad
             literam
             traditur
             fuisle
             paratus
             lapis
             ad
             templi
             aedificium
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             congruè
             in
             〈…〉
             potuit
             ,
             donec
             consummato
             opere
             in
             angulo
             sursum
             positus
             est
             ita
             congruè
             ,
             quod
             mirarentun
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nec
             praeter
             significationem
             factum
             intelligerent
             ;
             hic
             est
             Christus
             qui
             fundamentum
             est
             ,
             ita
             quod
             structurae
             supereminet
             .
             Quod
             cum
             audissent
             sacerdotes
             &
             pharisaei
             ,
             voluerunt
             cum
             tenere
             ,
             sed
             〈…〉
             .
             Petrus
             Commestor
             in
             histor
             .
             Euang.
             c
             CXXVII
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Capito
             in
             his
             hexameron
             and
             
               Paulus
               Fagius
            
             in
             his
             severall
             Commēts
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Authorem
             Incognitū
             dictum
             (
             id
             est
             Aguanum
             ut
             Lorinus
             saepius
             monet
             )
             et
             patres
             quos
             in
             hunc
             finem
             citat
             ,
             in
             Psa●mum
             CX
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vide
             Ainsworth
             in
             Levit.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohannes
             Baptista
             in
             Confutatione
             Hebraicae
             Sectae
             .
             prima
             paride
             primo
             Messiae
             adventu
             fol.
             12.
             dictioni
             primae
             Pematbe
             litera
             ,
             quae
             mem
             rotunda
             apud
             vos
             nuncupatur
             ,
             contra
             regulam
             grammaticalem
             vestram
             ibi
             imponitur
             ,
             quod
             quidem
             mysterium
             aeternitati
             imperij
             ,
             vestri
             recte
             attribuunt
             ,
             per
             verba
             prophetae
             immediate
             sequentia
             ,
             [
             ut
             confirmet
             illud
             ]
             &
             corroboret
             in
             judicio
             et
             justicia
             à
             modo
             usque
             in
             sempiternum
             ;
             quamvis
             ipsi
             prophetam
             de
             Ezechia
             loqui
             dicant
             ,
             quorum
             falsitas
             ex
             eo
             patet
             ,
             quod
             haec
             perpetuitas
             in
             Ezechiae
             imperio
             visa
             non
             est
             .
             Bene
             autem
             in
             Christo
             Iesu
             ,
             ut
             Scripturae
             omnes
             testantur
             ,
             et
             experientia
             docet
             ,
             verificatum
             videmus
             .
          
           
             a
             P●rro
             placet
             ,
             christiane
             lector
             te
             hic
             admonere
             ,
             hanc
             vocem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ubique
             in
             biblijs
             hebraicis
             defectivè
             ,
             hoc
             est
             sine
             vau
             alteroscribi
             ,
             exceptis
             duobus
             locis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Et
             eo
             qui
             extat
             in
             libello
             Ruth
             cap.
             vltimo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             id
             est
             ,
             Et
             istae
             sunt
             generationes
             peretz
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             quibus
             tantum
             duobus
             locis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             uti
             vides
             ,
             integrescribitur
             ,
             aliâs
             semper
             sine
             va●
             ,
             cum
             punct●
             holem
             loco
             vau
             posito
             ,
             hoc
             modo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Causam
             nostri
             hanc
             assignant
             ,
             omnes
             generationes
             imperfectas
             esse
             ,
             praeter
             generationem
             caeli
             &
             terrae
             à
             Deo
             productā
             &
             generationem
             Messiae
             ,
             qui
             juxta
             carnem
             è
             familia
             peretz
             ,
             unde
             &
             Rex
             David
             prodijt
             ,
             natus
             est
             .
             Qui
             deus
             ,
             &
             homo
             est
             ,
             &
             ab
             incorrupta
             virgine
             ,
             operatione
             spiritus
             sancti
             ,
             absque
             omni
             peccatorum
             labe
             ,
             in
             hunc
             mundum
             editus
             .
             Nihil
             tale
             enim
             edit
             car●
             ,
             et
             sanguis
             .
             〈◊〉
             vetores
             etiam
             doctiores
             Hebraei
             perhibent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hic
             integre
             scribi
             ,
             propter
             Messiae
             ex
             familia
             peretz
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nati●itatem
             ,
             quodea
             futura
             esset
             absque
             omni
             defectu
             ,
             ut
             nulla
             alia
             .
             
               Paulus
               Fagius
               in
               Gen.
               2.
               vers
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dicitur
             autem
             prophetia
             ,
             quantū
             equidem
             observare
             potui
             ,
             quatuor
             mod●s
             impleri
             .
             Primum
             ,
             quam
             id
             ipsum
             .
             fit
             ,
             de
             quo
             propriè
             ,
             et
             literali
             ,
             ut
             dicitur
             ,
             sensu
             intelligebatur
             ,
             sicut
             cap.
             1.
             22.
             
             Matthaeus
             dixit
             impletam
             in
             Maria
             Isaiae
             prophetiam
             fuisse
             ;
             Ecce
             virgo
             concipiet
             ,
             et
             pariet
             filium
             .
             Secundo
             ,
             cum
             fit
             non
             id
             de
             quo
             propriè
             intell
             gebatur
             prophetia
             ,
             sed
             id
             quod
             per
             illud
             significabatur
             ,
             ut
             2
             Reg.
             7.
             14.
             
             Ego
             ero
             illi
             in
             patrem
             ,
             et
             ille
             erit
             mihi
             in
             filium
             ,
             quod
             propriè
             de
             Solomone
             dictum
             esse
             perspicuum
             est
             .
             Diuus
             tamen
             Paulus
             de
             Christo
             ,
             cujus
             Solomon
             figura
             erat
             interpretatur
             Hebrae
             1.
             6
             ▪
             quasi
             in
             eo
             impetum
             esset
             ,
             et
             quod
             Exod.
             12.
             46.
             d●ctum
             est
             :
             Os
             non
             communuetis
             ex
             eo
             ,
             certum
             est
             intelligi
             de
             agno
             ,
             tamen
             Ioan
             :
             cap
             :
             19.
             36.
             in
             Christo
             ,
             qui
             per
             agnum
             significabatur
             ,
             impletum
             dicit
             .
             Tertio
             cum
             rec
             id
             fit
             de
             quo
             propriè
             intelligitur
             prophetia
             ,
             nec
             id
             quod
             per
             illud
             significatur
             ,
             sed
             quod
             illi
             simile
             est
             ,
             et
             omnino
             ejusmodi
             ,
             ut
             prophetia
             non
             minus
             apte
             de
             eo
             ,
             quam
             de
             quo
             dicta
             est
             ,
             dicipotuissè
             videatur
             ,
             nam
             Poptulus
             hic
             labijs
             me
             honorat
             ,
             de
             Iudeis
             qui
             tempore
             Isai
             :
             erant
             ,
             Deus
             dixerat
             Isai
             :
             29.
             13.
             
             Christus
             autem
             in
             eis
             ,
             qui
             suo
             erant
             tempore
             ,
             impletum
             significat
             .
             Mat.
             15.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Simile
             est
             exemplum
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             14.
             
             &
             Acto
             :
             28.
             26.
             
             Quartò
             tum
             id
             ipsum
             ,
             quod
             per
             Prophetiam
             ,
             aut
             Scripturam
             dictum
             erat
             ,
             quamvis
             jam
             factum
             fuerit
             ,
             tamen
             magis
             ac
             magis
             fit
             .
             Tunc
             enim
             Scriptura
             impleri
             dicitur
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             quod
             per
             eam
             dictum
             erat
             ,
             cumulatissime
             fieri
             .
             Observamus
             enim
             in
             Scripturis
             saepe
             fieri
             ,
             dici
             ,
             non
             solum
             quod
             fieri
             incipit
             ,
             sed
             quod
             magis
             ,
             ac
             magis
             fit
             ,
             sicut
             Ioan.
             2.
             11.
             dicuntur
             discipuli
             Christi
             ,
             viso
             miraculo
             aquae
             ,
             in
             vinum
             conversae
             ,
             credidisse
             ,
             quia
             magis
             ,
             ac
             magis
             crediderunt
             nam
             jam
             certe
             ante
             crediderunt
             .
             
               Maldonat
               in
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Mat.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15
             
          
           
             Hieronymus
             Vida
             in
             carmine
             ,
             cui
             titulus
             Gelelmi
             Vide
             et
             Leonae
             Oscasalae
             parentum
             manib
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             13.
             17.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             Prophets
             and
             righteous
             men
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             yee
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seen
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             heare
             those
             things
             which
             yee
             heare
             and
             have
             not
             heard
             thē
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             Lu.
             10.
             24.
             
             For
             many
             prophets
             and
             Kings
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             yee
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seen
             them
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             17
             
          
           
             Plutar
             :
             in
             vita
             Camil
             :
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Angelomus
             and
             Rupertus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Thus
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               vulgar
               translation
            
             Fagius
             
               his
               testimony
               of
               the
               translator
               perswades
               me
               upon
               the
               8.
               verse
               of
               the
               4.
               chap.
               of
               Genes
               .
            
             Thargum
             Hierosolymitanum
             consentit
             cum
             Latina
             v●dgata
             editione
             ,
             sic
             enim
             habet
             ,
             Et
             dixit
             Cain
             ad
             Hebel
             fratrem
             suum
             ,
             veni
             ,
             egrediamur
             foras
             ,
             sive
             in
             agnum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quod
             propterea
             huc
             adsere
             ,
             ne
             quis
             temerè
             ,
             et
             impudenter
             vulgatam
             editionem
             Lat
             nam
             rideat
             ,
             exibilet
             explodat
             ,
             atque
             plane
             condemnet
             ,
             sicubi
             illam
             a
             veritate
             hebraica
             for●e
             dissen●ire
             invenerit
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             fere
             ,
             deprehendo
             ,
             quòd
             ubi
             ea
             veritatem
             hebraicam
             non
             sequitur
             ,
             aut
             septuaginta
             ,
             ●ut
             Thargum
             Onkeli
             vel
             Ionathae
             ,
             aut
             Hierosolymitanum
             ,
             aut
             aliquem
             ex
             Commentatoribus
             Hebraeorum
             sequitur
             .
             Adeò
             ,
             ut
             ejus
             translationis
             author
             quisquis
             fuerit
             ,
             non
             temere
             ex
             suo
             capite
             finxerit
             ,
             si
             qua
             inre
             a
             textu
             hebraico
             discrepare
             videtur
             .
             Fagius
             in
             translat
             .
             praecip
             .
             vet
             .
             testam
             .
             collat
             .
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             it
             signifies
             the
             high
             places
             appointed
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             as
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             Deut.
             32.
             13.
             it
             signifies
             the
             excellency
             or
             choise
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             *
             From
             the
             North
             land
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             land
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             sermon
             entitule●
             [
             Nazareth
             &
             Bethleam
             ]
             towards
             the
             later
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             treatise
             of
             the
             holy
             Catholicke
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Post
             haec
             rogavit
             Chilpericus
             Pontifices
             ut
             aut
             vestis
             Praetextati
             scinderetur
             ,
             aut
             centesimus
             octavus
             Psalmus
             (
             qui
             maledictiones
             Scariothecas
             cōtinet
             )
             super
             cum
             recitaretur
             ,
             vel
             certe
             in
             perpetuum
             communione
             privaretur
             .
             Annonius
             in
             lib.
             3.
             cap
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             In
             quibus
             verbis
             praeter
             illum
             sensum
             qui
             est
             in
             prōptu
             subest
             recondita
             quaedam
             per
             digitos
             computandi
             ratio
             ,
             qua
             omnis
             antiquitas
             utebatur
             Quamvis
             enim
             per
             longitudinem
             dierum
             intelligatur
             interminabilis
             vitae
             iucunda
             possessio
             ,
             respicit
             tamen
             ad
             illud
             quod
             qui
             pertingebat
             annum
             vi
             tae
             centesi●um
             ,
             incipiebat
             in
             dextra
             manis
             computart
             ,
             cum
             in
             sinistra
             superiores
             numerasset
             .
             Vt
             de
             Nestore
             ,
             qui
             apud
             Ovidium
             dixerat
             ;
             vixi
             annos
             bis
             centum
             ,
             nunc
             tertia
             vivitur
             aetas
             .
             Iuvenalis
             ait
             Rex
             Pylius
             magno
             &c.
             
               Ant.
               Nebristensis
            
             in
             quinquagena
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Sed
             dico
             :
             An
             non
             auderunt
             ?
             Quartum
             argumentū
             〈◊〉
             ab
             eo
             quod
             gentes
             antea
             quoqu
             semper
             habuerunt
             praeclaram
             divinae
             bonitatis
             cognitionem
             .
             Quo
             argumento
             haud
             dubie
             Iudaecrum
             malitiae
             plenam
             retundit
             invidiam
             .
             Quare
             inquit
             ,
             hic
             tantopere
             offendimini
             ac
             ringimini
             ,
             semper
             conantes
             modis
             omnibus
             impedire
             ,
             ne
             Evangelium
             communicetur
             Gentībus
             .
             An
             existimatis
             Gentes
             nunquam
             antea
             de
             bonitate
             Dei
             quicquam
             audivisse
             ?
             Atqui
             Psalmographus
             diserte
             testatur
             quicquid
             cognosci
             de
             Deo
             potest
             ,
             vel
             ex
             ipsa
             conditione
             rerum
             visibllium
             quae
             in
             mundo
             sunt
             ab
             omnibus
             mortalibus
             exploratum
             abunde
             teneri
             .
             In
             omnam
             terram
             exivit
             sonus
             eorum
             ,
             et
             in
             fines
             orbis
             terrarum
             verba
             illorum
             .
             
               Andrea
               Hyperius
            
             in
             D.
             Pauli
             ad
             Romanos
             Epistolam
             exegema
             
               cap.
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Et
             fallor
             nimiùm
             nili
             ex
             hoc
             more
             et
             locutionis
             genere
             pendeat
             tum
             Phrasis
             illa
             sacra
             apud
             D.
             Paulum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             sive
             adoptione
             in
             Epistola
             ad
             Galatas
             IV
             ,
             ut
             eos
             quisub
             lege
             erant
             redimeret
             ,
             ut
             adoptionem
             filioram
             (
             〈◊〉
             liberorum
             )
             reciperemus
             :
             Quoniam
             autem
             estis
             filij
             (
             seu
             liberi
             )
             misit
             Deus
             spiritum
             filij
             sui
             in
             corda
             vestra
             olamantem
             ,
             Abbae
             ,
             Pater
             .
             Itaque
             jam
             non
             es
             servus
             sed
             filius
             aut
             ●roles
             et
             haeres
             Dei
             per
             Christum
             ;
             tum
             illa
             ad
             Romaenos
             VIIII
             .
             14.
             
             Quicunquae
             Spiritu
             Dei
             aguntur
             ii
             sunt
             filij
             (
             seu
             liberi
             )
             Dei.
             Non
             enim
             accepistis
             spiritum
             servitutis
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             accepistis
             spiritum
             adoptions
             filiorum
             (
             seu
             liberorum
             )
             Dei
             ,
             in
             quo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             eodem
             vocabulo
             utroque
             in
             loco
             utitur
             ,
             clamamus
             Abba
             ,
             Pater
             .
             Ipse
             enim
             spiritus
             testimonium
             reddit
             spiritus
             nostro
             ,
             quòd
             sumus
             filij
             (
             seu
             liberi
             Dei
             Si
             autem
             filij
             (
             seu
             liberi
             )
             et
             haeredes
             .
             Eleguns
             est
             ,
             ad
             receptos
             Ebraeorum
             mores
             allusio
             .
             
               Johannes
               Sold●●●
            
             de
             successionibus
             in
             bona
             defuncti
             &c.
             ad
             leges
             Haebreorum
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Paulò
             prepiùs
             sensum
             videtur
             
               Huge
               Card.
            
             attigisse
             :
             scribit
             enim
             non
             personas
             personis
             ;
             sed
             negotium
             negotio
             :
             nec
             partes
             partibus
             :
             fed
             totum
             toti
             cō
             parari
             .
             Sensum
             enim
             esse
             ,
             perinde
             se
             scribarū
             &
             Pharisaeorū
             causam
             habere
             ,
             atque
             si
             pueri
             dicant
             sodalibus
             suis
             ,
             cecinimus
             vobis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sic
             enim
             posse
             illis
             dici
             ,
             Ioannes
             vobis
             lamentatus
             est
             ,
             &
             nō
             planxistis
             ;
             filius
             hominis
             cecinit
             ,
             &
             non
             saltostis
             Hunc
             esse
             verum
             sensum
             ver
             .
             19.
             magis
             probabimus
             .
             Nunc
             satis
             est
             ut
             moneamus
             valde
             esse
             usitatum
             ,
             ut
             in
             parabolis
             non
             personae
             personis
             ,
             non
             partes
             partibus
             ;
             sed
             totum
             negotium
             ,
             toti
             negotio
             comparetur
             Ca.
             13.
             24
             simile
             factum
             est
             regnum
             caelorum
             homini
             ,
             qui
             semi
             navit
             bonum
             semen
             in
             agro
             Non
             enim
             regnum
             caelorum
             homini
             ,
             sed
             potius
             semini
             ,
             aut
             agro
             simile
             est
             .
             Itaque
             sensus
             est
             ,
             idem
             accidit
             in
             regno
             caelorum
             ,
             atque
             si
             quis
             seminasset
             bonum
             semen
             in
             agro
             suo
             .
             &
             ibidem
             versiculo
             45.
             
             Simile
             est
             regnum
             caelorum
             homini
             negotiatori
             quaerenti
             bonas
             margaritas
             .
             Non
             enim
             homini
             sed
             potius
             margaritae
             simile
             est
             ,
             &
             idem
             accidit
             in
             regno
             caelorum
             ,
             atque
             si
             quis
             quarat
             bonas
             margaritas
             ,
             inventa
             autem
             una
             pretiosa
             margarita
             vendat
             ominia
             ,
             quae
             habeat
             ,
             &
             e●at
             eam
             .
             Sexcenta
             sunt
             exempla
             generis
             ejusdem
             .
             Itaque
             frustra
             laborat
             ,
             qui
             anxiè
             quaerit
             ,
             quomodo
             personae
             personis
             ,
             partes
             paertibus
             respondeant
             .
             Totum
             sententiae
             corpus
             intuendum
             est
             ,
             &
             integrum
             ex
             integra
             parabola
             trahendum
             :
             ne
             in
             partes
             divisum
             pereat
             ,
             atque
             dissoluatur
             .
             
               Maldo
               .
               vers
               .
               16.
               cap.
               undeci
               :
               Mat.
               
            
          
           
             *
             All
             that
             concerne
             this
             argument
             are
             exquisitely
             handled
             by
             
               Petrus
               Faber
            
             in
             his
             Agonisticon
             .
          
           
             a
             ●ucanns
             
          
           
             b
             See
             his
             words
             noted
             in
             the
             margine
             ,
             paragraph
             the
             10
             ,
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             19
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Nazareth
             &
             Bethlehē
             ,
             or
             Israels
             portion
             in
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Ainswor
             :
             upon
             Deu.
             24.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             extat
             apud
             nos
             in
             lingua
             sancta
             (
             vocabulum
             )
             quo
             productionem
             rei
             ex
             nihilo
             significamus
             nisi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bara
             Similiter
             &
             
               Rabi
               David
               Kimhi
            
             Omnis
             significatio
             creationis
             est
             innovatio
             rei
             ,
             &
             progressio
             ejus
             a
             non
             esse
             ad
             esse
             .
             Secundo
             ,
             usurpat
             etiam
             Scriptura
             [
             creandi
             ]
             verbum
             ,
             ubi
             aliquid
             non
             ex
             mero
             nihilo
             ,
             sed
             ex
             praeiacente
             materia
             ;
             sed
             quod
             magnum
             ,
             exin●●um
             ,
             praeclarum
             ,
             &
             novum
             quiddam
             sit
             ,
             singulari
             Deí
             virtu●e
             ,
             ac
             potentia
             in
             lucem
             profertur
             .
             Atque
             hinc
             est
             quodeo
             utitur
             ,
             ubi
             cetorum
             ,
             &
             hominis
             conditionem
             proponit
             .
             Sunt
             enim
             caetivastae
             ,
             &
             portentos●
             quodammodo
             magnitudinis
             .
             Homo
             ob
             eximias
             dotes
             omnibus
             creaturis
             praestat
             imo
             omnium
             creaturarum
             quasi
             caput
             &
             princeps
             est
             .
             Hunc
             quoque
             vim
             significandi
             ,
             creandi
             verbum
             in
             Numeris
             habet
             cap.
             16.
             30.
             ubi
             de
             absorptione
             Corab
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
             &
             Abiram
             agitur
             .
             Ibi
             enim
             Moses
             sic
             loquitur
             .
             Sin
             recens
             quicquam
             creaverit
             Dominus
             ,
             aperueritque
             terra
             es
             suum
             &
             dev●raverit
             eos
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             collatione
             in
             Ca
             :
             〈◊〉
             .
             Gen.
             ac
             etiam
             in
             exegesi
             dictionum
             hebraicarum
             in
             idem
             caput
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             20
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             21
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Christs
             answer
             to
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Chr
             :
             answer
             to
             Iohns
             question
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             22
             
          
           
             Cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             24
             
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Mollerum
             in
             argumentum
             hujus
             Psalmi
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             25
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             preface
             to
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             26
             
          
           
             *
             Inprincipio
             erat
             verbū
             hoc
             est
             erat
             ante
             omnia
             :
             Significat
             enim
             differentam
             filii
             Dei
             ,
             &
             rerum
             creatarum
             ,
             quippe
             hae
             in
             principio
             fiunt
             :
             at
             aeternus
             filius
             nequaquam
             fit
             in
             principio
             ,
             verum
             erat
             ante
             omnia
             sacula
             .
             Et
             quēadmodum
             caelum
             ,
             &
             terra
             in
             principio
             ,
             id
             est
             ante
             omnia
             fuerunt
             facta
             :
             ita
             Dei
             verbum
             erat
             ante
             omnia
             creata
             .
             Nam
             praeteritum
             antiquitatem
             ,
             &
             praeexistentiam
             nobis
             designat
             .
             Adhaec
             〈◊〉
             principio
             fiunt
             ,
             sed
             ●on
             est
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             s●●t
             :
             at
             verbum
             Dei
             in
             principio
             erat
             ,
             quod
             est
             ,
             non
             factum
             est
             ,
             sed
             erat
             &
             est
             .
             
               Simon
               Portius
               in
               initio
               Scholii
               in
               haec
               verba
               loannis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             21
             parag
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ainsworth
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             out
             of
             Maimony
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Paraphrasi
             quaedam
             vsus
             sum
             ad
             explicandū
             vim
             et
             energiam
             vocis
             Chaldaicae
             Shechinah
             ,
             quam
             ,
             ad
             verbum
             quietem
             vertere
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             enim
             verbum
             ,
             quaescere
             significat
             .
             Hinc
             Hebraei
             presentiam
             Dei
             quae
             sese
             in
             tabernaculo
             circa
             arcā
             exerebat
             ,
             à
             quiescendo
             ,
             (
             quod
             ibi
             videretur
             quasi
             quietem
             et
             sedem
             suam
             babere
             Deus
             )
             .
             Shechinah
             appellant
             .
             Nos
             jam
             quietem
             ,
             jam
             praesentiam
             Divinitatis
             ,
             jam
             majestatem
             illius
             reddidimus
             .
             
               Fagius
               in
               Exod.
            
             29.
             45.
             
          
           
             b
             Ainsworth
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             27
             
          
           
             c
             Shindlerus
             in
             vocabulo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Constat
             enim
             cum
             ex
             Hebraeorum
             ,
             tùm
             Latinorum
             scriptis
             hūc
             nostrum
             paraphrastem
             Chaldaeum
             ,
             quem
             Onkelos
             appellant
             ,
             cui
             translatio
             pentates
             chi
             adscribitur
             ,
             filium
             fuisse
             sororis
             Titi
             Imperatoris
             nec
             diu
             post
             devastationem
             secundi
             templi
             paraphrasim
             suam
             conscripsissè
             .
             Alterū
             vero
             paraphrastem
             ,
             quem
             Jonathan
             filium
             Vzielis
             vocant
             ,
             cui
             prophetas
             tribuunt
             ante
             devastationem
             templi
             sua
             scripsissè
             .
             Tametsi
             sint
             quia
             elint
             utrūque
             tota
             biblia
             in
             linguam
             Chaldaicam
             transtulisse
             .
             Sed
             audiamus
             hac
             de
             re
             testimonium
             doctissimi
             viri
             Galatini
             ,
             qui
             libro
             primo
             de
             arcanis
             catholicae
             veritatis
             contra
             Judaeos
             Cap.
             3.
             sic
             scribit
             :
             Per
             idem
             ferme
             tempus
             ,
             anno
             scilicet
             ante
             Christi
             natalem
             circiter
             secundo
             ,
             &
             quadragesimo
             ,
             Jonathas
             Vzielis
             filiis
             ,
             Hillelisque
             auditor
             atque
             Symeonis
             justi
             qui
             Christum
             infantulum
             suscepit
             in
             brachijs
             ,
             condiscipulus
             ,
             totum
             vetus
             instrumentum
             in
             Chaldaeam
             vertit
             linguam
             ,
             atque
             exposuit
             :
             ita
             sensum
             ê
             sensua
             traduceus
             ,
             &
             ita
             obscurissima
             quaeque
             exponens
             vocabula
             ,
             ut
             quaecunque
             de
             Messia
             dubia
             &
             latenter
             scripta
             erant
             ,
             certa
             atque
             clarissima
             reddiderit
             .
             Adeo
             ut
             ejus
             editio
             ,
             non
             tam
             interpretatio
             ,
             quam
             glossa
             ,
             atque
             expositio
             videatur
             .
             Quam
             Hebraei
             thargum
             ,
             id
             est
             translationem
             nuncupant
             .
             Tantaeque
             apud
             eos
             est
             authoritatis
             ,
             ut
             non
             solum
             ei
             contradicere
             nemo
             audeat
             ,
             sed
             non
             minus
             quoque
             fidei
             ,
             quam
             ipsi
             textui
             passim
             omnes
             eidem
             adhibeant
             &c.
             
             
               Paulus
               Fagius
               in
               praefatione
               ad
               versionem
               Onkeli
               .
               Vide
               simile
               testimonium
               Lyrani
               in
               cap.
               8.
               
               Isaiae
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             mercy
             or
             gracious
             Saint
             of
             God
             Psal
             .
             16.
             10.
             
             Compare
             that
             place
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             118.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             &
             Psalm
             ,
             136
             &
             others
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             repeated
             that
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             endureth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Cap.
             29
             
          
           
             Cap.
             30
             
          
           
             In
             omnibus
             autem
             rebus
             creatis
             nihil
             inv●●●●●
             huic
             〈◊〉
             tam
             simile
             ,
             sicut
             〈◊〉
             animae
             ad
             corpus
             .
             Vnde
             Athanasius
             in
             symb●lo
             ait
             ,
             Sicut
             a●●ma
             et
             corpus
             unus
             est
             homo
             ,
             ita
             Deus
             &
             homo
             unus
             est
             Christus
             :
             Sed
             cum
             animarationalis
             uniatur
             corpori
             dupliciter
             ,
             uno
             modo
             sicut
             materiae
             ,
             alio
             modo
             sicut
             instrumento
             :
             non
             potest
             esse
             sim●litudo
             quanti●m
             ad
             primum
             modum
             unionis
             ;
             quia
             tunc
             ex
             Deo
             ,
             &
             homine
             fieret
             una
             natura
             ,
             cum
             materia
             ,
             &
             f●rma
             constituant
             propriam
             naturam
             specie
             .
             Relinquatur
             ergo
             ,
             quòd
             attribuitur
             similitudo
             ,
             secundum
             quod
             anima
             comparatur
             corpori
             ,
             sicut
             instrument●
             ,
             adquod
             etiam
             dictae
             antiquorum
             Doctorum
             concor
             d●●t
             ,
             qui
             naturam
             humanam
             in
             Christo
             dixerunt
             quoddam
             divi●●●●●●
             instrumentum
             ,
             sicut
             ponitur
             corpus
             organ●m
             animae
             .
             Aliter
             〈◊〉
             se
             habet
             ●nima
             ad
             corpus
             (
             quod
             est
             proprium
             organ●m
             ejus
             :
             )
             aliter
             instrumenta
             extrinseca
             .
             Haec
             enim
             non
             est
             proprium
             instrumentum
             hujus
             hominis
             sicut
             haec
             〈◊〉
             cum
             per
             dolabram
             multi
             poss●nt
             operari
             :
             sed
             haec
             manus
             ad
             propriam
             operationem
             animae
             deputatur
             ,
             quia
             manus
             est
             instrumentam
             〈◊〉
             &
             proprium
             ,
             dolabra
             verò
             extrinsecum
             &
             commune
             .
             Sic
             in
             unione
             verbi
             Dei
             ,
             &
             hominis
             considerari
             potest
             .
             Omnes
             enim
             homines
             comparantur
             ad
             Deum
             ,
             ut
             quaedam
             instrument●
             ,
             quibus
             operatur
             ;
             ipse
             enim
             est
             qui
             operatur
             in
             nobis
             velle
             ,
             &
             perficere
             pro
             sua
             bona
             voluntate
             .
             Sed
             alii
             homines
             comparantur
             ad
             Deum
             quasi
             instrumenta
             e●trinseca
             separata
             ,
             nec
             moventur
             a
             Deo
             ad
             operationes
             proprias
             sibi
             ,
             sed
             ad
             operationes
             communes
             omnis
             rationali
             naturae
             ,
             ut
             sunt
             intelligere
             veritatem
             ,
             diligere
             bona
             ,
             operari
             justa
             .
             Sed
             humana
             natura
             a
             Christo
             assumpta
             est
             proprium
             instrumentum
             sibi
             unitum
             ad
             operandas
             operationes
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             propri●e
             ,
             soli
             Deo
             convenientes
             :
             sicut
             sunt
             mundare
             peccata
             ,
             illuminarè
             mentes
             per
             gratiam
             &
             introducere
             in
             perfectionem
             vitae
             aeternae
             .
             Nec
             discrepata
             rerum
             naturalium
             similitudine
             quòd
             aliquid
             sit
             naturaliter
             instrumentum
             proprium
             alicujus
             ,
             quod
             tamen
             non
             sit
             forma
             ipsius
             .
             Nam
             lingua
             (
             prout
             est
             instrumentum
             locutionis
             )
             est
             proprium
             organum
             intellectus
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             (
             ut
             probat
             Philosophus
             in
             tertio
             〈◊〉
             )
             nullius
             corporis
             est
             forma
             .
             Similiter
             etiam
             invenitur
             aliquod
             instrumentum
             quod
             ad
             naturam
             specie
             non
             pertinet
             ,
             &
             tamen
             ex
             parte
             materi●
             competit
             huic
             〈◊〉
             ut
             seaetus
             digitus
             ,
             vel
             aliquid
             hujusmodi
             .
             Nihil
             igitur
             prohibet
             〈◊〉
             unionem
             naturae
             humana
             ad
             verbum
             tanquam
             instrumentum
             unitum
             &
             conjunctum
             .
             Nec
             tamen
             natura
             humana
             ad
             naturam
             verbi
             pertinet
             〈…〉
             est
             ejus
             firma
             ,
             licet
             pertinent
             ad
             ejus
             personam
             .
             Praedicta
             tamen
             exempla
             sic
             posita
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             non
             omnimoda
             similitudo
             sit
             in
             his
             requirenda
             .
             Intelligendum
             est
             enim
             verbum
             Dei
             inul●●
             sublimius
             ,
             &
             intimi●s
             humanae
             .
             naturae
             uni●i
             ,
             qu●mquae
             cunque
             alia
             instrumenta
             propria
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             31
             
          
           
             in
             his
             Cōments
             upon
             the
             4
             first
             Chapters
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             ●nd
             in
             his
             Collations
             .
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             1.
             52
             
          
           
             b
             Isa
             .
             11.
             1.
             
             Isa
             53
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Christs
             answer
             to
             Iohn
             .
             And
             Nazareth
             and
             Bethlem
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             32
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Otherwise
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             death
             would
             not
             have
             commēded
             his
             mother
             unto
             S.
             Iohns
             care
             ,
             but
             unto
             her
             husbands
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Kings
             25.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Esay
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Sepulvedae
             Cordubensis
             de
             correctione
             anni
             mensiumque
             Romanorum
             tractatum
             .
          
           
             Vide
             librum
             decimum
             Paralipomen●●n
             Gerundensis
             Episcopi
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             34
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             10
             §
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             11.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Post
             haec
             Caesar
             in
             Galliam
             fecit
             expeditionem
             ,
             turbatam
             nonnihil
             :
             Antonius
             ad
             bellum
             Parthicum
             profectus
             est
             :
             &
             
               S.
               C.
            
             approbatis
             actis
             ejus
             tam
             fulturis
             quam
             praeteritis
             ,
             rursum
             duces
             passim
             dimi●ie
             :
             &
             alia
             cuncta
             ut
             voliat
             disposuît
             .
             Regès
             quoque
             aliquot
             appe●lavit
             arbitratu
             suo
             ,
             d●●ataxat
             qui
             certum
             tributum
             pe
             ●derent
             .
             
               Ponti
               Darium
               ,
               Pharnacis
            
             filium
             ,
             M●thridatis
             nepotem
             ,
             Idumaeorum
             Samaritarumque
             ,
             Heroden
             .
             
               Appian
               .
               Alex
               andrini
            
             de
             bellis
             civilibus
             Lib.
             5.
             pag.
             715.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             11.
             
             §.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             35
             
          
           
             *
             Onkelus
             Fagio
             Interprete
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             36
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             
               Jacobum
               Naclantum
            
             in
             Medulla
             scripturae
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Drusium
             de
             nominibus
             .
          
           
             *
             Variae
             su●t
             Commētatorum
             interpretationes
             in
             hunc
             locum
             :
             quarum
             aliquot
             hic
             referre
             volumus
             .
             Quidam
             sic
             intelligunt
             ;
             quòd
             Deus
             quidem
             generalem
             quandam
             sui
             cognitionem
             patribus
             rev●laverit
             :
             sed
             n●
             tam
             claram
             &
             perspicuam
             ,
             quam
             revelata
             est
             per
             Mosen
             .
             Et
             inter
             patriarchas
             obscurè
             adhuc
             de
             Deo
             pre●●tatum
             ,
             per
             Mosen
             autem
             manifestiorem
             praedicationem
             de
             Deo
             vulgatam
             esse
             .
             〈…〉
             quidam
             &
             ●●turum
             faerit
             patriarchis
             ,
             secundùm
             〈◊〉
             sed
             non
             secundùm
             significatum
             mysterium
             ,
             aut
             virtutem
             ejus
             .
             videlicet
             quòd
             Patriarcbae
             sciverint
             quidim
             Deum
             satis
             f●tem
             ,
             &
             potentem
             esse
             ad
             aedendamiratu●a
             &
             prodig●a
             ,
             sed
             non
             sciverint
             nomen
             ●ei
             ●●●agrammaton
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nomen
             illud
             esse
             ,
             quo
             possit
             homo
             〈…〉
             modum
             Mosen
             putant
             virtuta
             hujus
             nominis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Adonai
             ,
             〈◊〉
             aedidisse
             .
             Mihi
             videtur
             omnium
             simplicissima
             sententia
             esse
             eorum
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ad
             modum
             explicant
             ;
             Quasi
             .
             Deus
             hoc
             sens●
             〈◊〉
             verb●
             ad
             Mosen
             〈…〉
             quidem
             ne
             esse
             patribus
             declaravi
             &
             mihi
             abund●
             esse
             divitiarum
             ut
             〈◊〉
             divites
             redder●m
             .
             At
             in
             nomine
             〈◊〉
             Adonai
             non
             fui
             cogn●●us
             illis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             verum
             opere
             non
             comple●●
             quod
             illis
             sum
             pollicitus
             .
             Quasi
             dicat
             promittentem
             〈…〉
             ;
             sed
             op●re
             promissae
             〈…〉
             in
             nomine
             meo
             Adonai
             cognitus
             ero
             ,
             Id
             est
             ,
             videbis
             me
             id
             facere
             quod
             nomen
             sonat
             ,
             nenpe
             veracemesse
             &c.
             
             〈…〉
             Exodum
             Chap
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Compellat
             Iosua
             Deum
             duplici
             nomine
             ,
             dum
             ut
             Imperator
             ,
             pro
             omnibus
             verba
             facit
             .
             Alterum
             est
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Adonai
             ;
             alterum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             illud
             ad
             dominationem
             pertinet
             ;
             hoc
             Dei
             essent●am
             ,
             ut
             alibi
             dixi
             ,
             intuetur
             .
             Solent
             autem
             duo
             ista
             nomina
             saepius
             in
             vehementioribus
             precationibus
             isto
             modo
             conjungi
             a
             viris
             sanctis
             in
             sacra
             historia
             .
             Quod
             eodem
             illi
             Spiritu
             afflati
             fecere
             ,
             ut
             ego
             certe
             existimo
             quo
             sacrosancta
             Ecclesia
             Deum
             Patrem
             omnia
             orat
             per
             Filium
             .
             Nam
             cum
             nomen
             ,
             Adonai
             ,
             ut
             dixi
             ,
             dominationem
             intueatur
             ,
             planè
             filio
             cōgruit
             ,
             eumque
             nobis
             repraesentat
             ,
             per
             quem
             Deus
             Pater
             ,
             ut
             fecit
             mundum
             ,
             sic
             mundum
             moderatur
             .
             Idque
             adsentiuntur
             nobis
             etiam
             ,
             verbis
             saltem
             ,
             diviniores
             Haebraeorum
             Philosophi
             ,
             quos
             Cabbalistas
             vocant
             ;
             cum
             tradunt
             ,
             illud
             nomen
             ,
             Adonai
             ,
             esse
             tanquam
             clavem
             ,
             qua
             patefit
             aditus
             ad
             Deum
             Iehovam
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ad
             Deum
             in
             sua
             essentia
             veluti
             latentem
             ;
             esse
             Thesaurum
             ,
             in
             quo
             ea
             ,
             quae
             ab
             Jehova
             nobis
             impartiuntur
             ,
             omnia
             sunt
             recondita
             ,
             Esse
             insuper
             oeconomon
             illum
             magnum
             ,
             qui
             res
             omnes
             dispensat
             ,
             nutrit
             ,
             vegetat
             ,
             per
             Iehovam
             ;
             Denique
             neminem
             ad
             Iehovam
             penetrare
             posse
             ,
             nisi
             per
             Adonai
             :
             Neque
             enim
             ullam
             aeut
             viam
             ,
             aut
             rationem
             ad
             illum
             perveniend
             aliam
             esse
             prorsus
             ;
             Atque
             ideò
             Ecclesiam
             pr●ces
             suas
             sacras
             sic
             auspicari
             :
             Adonai
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             Labia
             mea
             aperias
             :
             et
             os
             meum
             annuntiabit
             laudem
             tuam
             .
             Haec
             enim
             ,
             et
             his
             similia
             alia
             ,
             scriptae
             extant
             in
             eo
             libro
             ,
             cui
             titulum
             illi
             fecére
             ,
             Portam
             Lucis
             :
             et
             in
             libro
             quem
             vocant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             est
             ,
             Nomen
             explicatum
             .
             Masius
             Comment
             in
             Iosuam
             ,
             
               Cap.
               7.
               pag.
            
             124.